Polpoikilos sophia, a compleat history or survey of all the dispensations and methods of religion, from the beginning of the world to the consummation of all things, as represented in the Old and New Testament shewing the several reasons and designs of those different administrations, and the wisdom and goodness of God in the government of His church, through all the ages of it : in which also, the opinion of Dr. Spencer concerning the Jewish rites and sacrifices is examin'd, and the certainty of the Christian religion demonstrated against the cavils of the Deists, &c. / by John Edwards ...
         Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
      
       
         
           1699
        
      
       Approx. 1579 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 396 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A38026
         Wing E210
         ESTC R17845
         12657095
         ocm 12657095
         65397
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38026)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65397)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 352:5)
      
       
         
           
             Polpoikilos sophia, a compleat history or survey of all the dispensations and methods of religion, from the beginning of the world to the consummation of all things, as represented in the Old and New Testament shewing the several reasons and designs of those different administrations, and the wisdom and goodness of God in the government of His church, through all the ages of it : in which also, the opinion of Dr. Spencer concerning the Jewish rites and sacrifices is examin'd, and the certainty of the Christian religion demonstrated against the cavils of the Deists, &c. / by John Edwards ...
             Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
          
           2 v. ([1], xvi, 398, [14], 417-774 p.) : port.
           
             Printed for Daniel Brown, Jonath. Robinson, Andrew Bell, John Wyat, and E. Harris,
             London :
             1699.
          
           
             Title transliterated from Greek.
             Pages vi and 5 have faded print in filmed copy. Beginning to p. 15 photographed from Union Theological Seminary Library copy and inserted at the end.
             Errata: p. vii (v. 1) and p. [14] (v. 2).
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Spencer, John, 1630-1693. -- De legibus Hebraeorum.
           Religion -- History.
           Dispensationalism -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-08 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-08 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 
                   IOHANNES
                   EDWARDS
                   S.
                   T.
                   B.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               ΠΟΛΥΠΟΙΚΙΛΟΣ
               ΣΟΦΙΑ
               .
            
             
               A
               Compleat
               HISTORY
               Or
               SURVEY
               Of
               all
               the
               Dispensations
               and
               Methods
               OF
               RELIGION
               ,
               From
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               to
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               As
               represented
               in
               the
               OLD
               and
               NEW
               Testament
               .
            
             
               SHEWING
               The
               several
               Reasons
               and
               Designs
               of
               those
               different
               Administrations
               ;
               and
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               Ages
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               also
               The
               Opinion
               of
               Dr.
               Spencer
               concerning
               the
               Jewish
               Rites
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               is
               examin'd
               :
               And
               the
               Certainty
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               demonstrated
               ,
               against
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Deists
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               By
               IOHN
               EDWARDS
               ,
               
                 B.
                 D.
              
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               
                 Printed
                 for
              
               Daniel
               Brown
               ,
               Ionath
               .
               Robinson
               ,
               Andrew
               Bell
               ,
               Iohn
               Wyat
               ,
               and
               E.
               Harris
               .
               
                 M.
                 DC.XC.IX
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               IOHN
               Lord
               SOMMERS
               ,
               Baron
               of
               Evesham
               ,
               Lord
               High
               Chancellor
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               WE
               every
               day
               behold
               the
               Lawyers
               and
               Physicians
               ,
               the
               Philosophers
               ,
               the
               Historians
               ,
               the
               Poets
               ,
               and
               all
               Professors
               of
               useful
               Arts
               ,
               presenting
               their
               several
               Performances
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               a
               Judg
               ,
               but
               as
               their
               Common
               Patron
               :
               Why
               then
               may
               not
               those
               of
               our
               Order
               presume
               to
               approach
               your
               Lordship
               with
               their
               respective
               Offerings
               ,
               and
               hope
               for
               a
               kind
               and
               favourable
               Reception
               ?
               Especially
               seeing
               you
               have
               let
               the
               World
               know
               by
               sundry
               illustrious
               Instances
               what
               regard
               you
               bear
               to
               that
               Function
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               that
               Character
               .
               They
               all
               admire
               your
               capacious
               and
               universal
               Genius
               ,
               which
               has
               given
               you
               a
               profound
               insight
               into
               Theological
               Studies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               all
               others
               ,
               Westminster-Hall
               has
               now
               another
               Hale
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               who
               is
               a
               Divine
               ,
               a
               Lawyer
               ,
               and
               Philosopher
               ,
               and
               skill'd
               in
               every
               Science
               .
               Your
               Lordship
               every
               day
               atchieves
               great
               and
               brave
               things
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Spirit
               that
               is
               such
               .
               You
               oblige
               the
               Good
               ,
               and
               win
               upon
               the
               Bad
               ,
               and
               please
               all
               Men
               by
               
               the
               Methods
               of
               an
               unstain'd
               Integrity
               .
               Which
               brings
               to
               my
               thoughts
               that
               Observation
               of
               my
               Lord
               Coke
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 never
                 knew
                 any
                 Excellent
                 Iudicious
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 a
                 faithful
                 honest
                 man.
              
               [
               Pref.
               to
               the
               2
               d
               Part
               of
               Reports
               .
               ]
            
             
               But
               lest
               this
               should
               look
               too
               much
               like
               Panegyrick
               (
               which
               I
               know
               is
               offensive
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               Modesty
               )
               and
               lest
               I
               should
               obscure
               and
               tarnish
               the
               Splendour
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Vertues
               and
               Excellencies
               by
               an
               imperfect
               representing
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               check
               my self
               ,
               and
               add
               no
               more
               on
               this
               Theme
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               inviting
               and
               charming
               .
               Permit
               me
               only
               to
               lay
               these
               Papers
               at
               your
               Lordship's
               Feet
               ,
               and
               humbly
               to
               beg
               of
               your
               Lordship
               that
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               exercise
               that
               Equity
               and
               Favour
               ,
               to
               which
               your
               present
               Province
               and
               High
               Office
               prompt
               you
               :
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               not
               wholly
               despair
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Acceptance
               of
               this
               poor
               Oblation
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               suffering
               me
               to
               have
               the
               Honour
               to
               profess
               my self
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 most
                 Humble
                 and
                 Obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Edwards
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               I
               Have
               undertaken
               a
               Great
               Work
               ,
               viz.
               to
               display
               all
               the
               Transactions
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               relating
               to
               the
               
                 Methods
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Creation
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               to
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Revelation
               .
               For
               I
               had
               not
               met
               with
               any
               Author
               that
               had
               undertaken
               to
               comprise
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               us
               an
               account
               of
               them
               according
               to
               their
               true
               Series
               :
               nor
               had
               I
               ever
               lit
               upon
               a
               Writer
               (
               either
               Foreign
               or
               Domestick
               )
               who
               had
               designedly
               traced
               the
               particular
               Causes
               and
               Grounds
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               settled
               them
               on
               their
               right
               and
               true
               Foundations
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               betook
               my self
               to
               this
               Work
               ,
               resolving
               to
               attempt
               something
               ,
               tho
               it
               were
               only
               to
               invite
               others
               of
               greater
               skill
               to
               go
               on
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               add
               the
               finishing
               Stroke
               to
               it
               .
               I
               acknowledg
               this
               Essay
               to
               be
               very
               mean
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               its
               Noble
               Subject
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               this
               I
               will
               say
               in
               its
               behalf
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               great
               truth
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               have
               done
               but
               little
               ,
               yet
               I
               never
               met
               with
               any
               that
               hath
               done
               so
               much
               on
               this
               Theme
               ,
               whether
               
               ●e
               have
               respect
               to
               the
               
                 full
                 Enumeration
              
               of
               the
               ●economies
               ,
               or
               whether
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Grounds
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               more
               especially
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Last
                 Oeconomy
              
               .
               I
               have
               been
               very
               curious
               in
               the
               Distribution
               of
               〈◊〉
               several
               Parts
               :
               though
               I
               have
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               ●●●●ented
               therein
               from
               most
               Writers
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               ●●deavour'd
               to
               treat
               those
               with
               Candor
               and
               Re●●ect
               who
               differ
               in
               this
               matter
               from
               me
               .
               For
               it
               〈◊〉
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               case
               Liberty
               of
               Writing
               is
               〈◊〉
               reasonable
               as
               that
               of
               Thoughts
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               〈◊〉
               angry
               with
               any
               Man
               for
               not
               being
               of
               my
               Opinion
               ●●out
               the
               State
               of
               the
               World
               before
               the
               Close
               of
               〈◊〉
               :
               I
               leave
               every
               Man
               to
               his
               own
               Conjectures
               ,
               and
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               left
               to
               mine
               .
               I
               do
               not
               ask
               any
               ●ne
               whether
               he
               thinks
               Jansenism
               and
               
               Quietism
               ●●ll
               make
               way
               for
               any
               Change
               of
               Religion
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
              
               ,
               or
               Italy
               ;
               or
               whether
               they
               will
               be
               ●●ite
               rooted
               out
               of
               those
               Countreys
               .
               I
               do
               not
               ask
               ●hether
               the
               Moscovite
               ,
               who
               seems
               to
               be
               no
               longer
               ●●●zen
               ,
               but
               is
               entring
               upon
               Action
               ,
               is
               like
               to
               have
               〈◊〉
               hand
               in
               such
               Revolutions
               as
               will
               end
               at
               last
               in
               〈◊〉
               alteration
               of
               Religion
               in
               the
               North-East
               .
               I
               〈◊〉
               not
               enquire
               whether
               the
               
                 French
                 Lillies
              
               will
               ●●read
               themselves
               further
               ,
               and
               take
               Root
               in
               any
               Protestant
               Soil
               .
               And
               all
               other
               the
               like
               Queries
               ●●hich
               may
               be
               occasion'd
               by
               the
               present
               Occurren●●s
               in
               the
               World
               )
               I
               wholly
               dismiss
               ,
               and
               trouble
               〈◊〉
               my self
               or
               my
               Reader
               with
               the
               resolving
               of
               〈◊〉
               .
               In
               treating
               of
               this
               
                 Last
                 Dispensation
              
               I
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               main
               and
               substantial
               Strokes
               of
               it
               ,
               〈◊〉
               my self
               close
               to
               the
               Bible
               ;
               I
               have
               positively
               〈◊〉
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               plainly
               founded
               on
               Divine
               
               Revelation
               ,
               as
               deliver'd
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               :
               and
               even
               there
               I
               have
               not
               presumed
               to
               fix
               any
               
                 certain
                 Time.
              
               Those
               Halcyon
               Days
               which
               I
               treat
               of
               may
               commence
               in
               part
               very
               soon
               ,
               and
               blaze
               out
               of
               a
               sudden
               ;
               or
               they
               may
               be
               stifled
               and
               smother'd
               till
               many
               lusters
               of
               Years
               are
               expired
               .
               I
               verily
               believe
               the
               
                 Thing
                 it self
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               highest
               arrogance
               to
               determine
               the
               Season
               .
               This
               is
               all
               I
               have
               to
               say
               by
               way
               of
               Preface
               .
            
          
           
             
               Errata
               to
               the
               first
               Volume
               .
            
             
               PAge
               24.
               l.
               10.
               read
               sex
               .
               P.
               27.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               
                 it
                 in
              
               .
               P.
               59.
               l.
               15.
               for
               Tho
               r.
               But.
               P.
               107.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               
                 and
                 he
              
               .
               P.
               124.
               l.
               23.
               r.
               
                 seem'd
                 to
                 run
              
               .
               P.
               158.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               Minca●
               ,
               or
               .
               P.
               169.
               l.
               26.
               for
               and
               r.
               had
               .
               P.
               177.
               
               Margin
               ,
               r.
               
                 Philo
                 de
              
               .
               P.
               179.
               l.
               19.
               put
               the
               Comma
               after
               thus
               .
               P.
               188.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               Cherub
               .
               P.
               194.
               l.
               12.
               after
               not
               insert
               
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 significant
              
               ?
               P.
               201.
               1.
               22.
               r.
               
                 but
                 the
                 latter
              
               .
               P.
               217.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               his
               .
               P.
               235.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               
                 of
                 any
              
               .
               l.
               15.
               after
               meant
               insert
               
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 those
                 Animals
                 ,
                 but.
              
               P.
               289.
               l.
               antepen
               .
               r.
               
                 as
                 almost
                 all
              
               .
               P.
               332.
               l.
               9.
               after
               Gospel
               add
               ,
               
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 part
                 under
                 the
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 .
              
               P.
               350.
               l.
               10.
               for
               you
               r.
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OF
               THE
               First
               Volume
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 THE
                 great
                 Advantage
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Vndertaking
                 .
                 A
                 general
                 Distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Work.
                 The
                 State
                 of
                 Innocence
                 .
                 The
                 Folly
                 of
                 the
                 Praeadamitick
                 Opinion
                 .
                 The
                 solemn
                 Consultation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Trinity
                 about
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Man.
                 His
                 Excellency
                 .
                 What
                 
                   God's
                   Image
                
                 in
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 .
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 largely
                 discours'd
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 various
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 sundry
                 Arguments
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Babylon
                 .
                 An
                 account
                 of
                 its
                 Four
                 Rivers
                 .
                 An
                 Objection
                 fully
                 answered
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Author's
                 Opinion
                 concerning
                 those
                 Rivers
                 is
                 explain'd
                 and
                 establish'd
                 .
                 The
                 Employment
                 of
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 these
                 
                   positive
                   Laws
                
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Integrity
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 concerning
                 Propagation
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Observing
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 or
                 Seventh
                 Day
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 kept
                 this
                 Day
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Abstaining
                 from
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Tree
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 .
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   Lif●
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil.
                
                 The
                 prohibiting
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 shew'd
                 in
                 several
                 Particulars
                 to
                 be
                 Reasonable
                 and
                 Equitable
                 .
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   .
                
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 their
                 Race
                 were
                 under
                 this
                 
                   First
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   Page
                   1
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   General
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 The
                 several
                 particular
                 Ingredients
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Sin.
                
                 Its
                 Aggravation
                 from
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Creature
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Devil
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 seducing
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 
                   firy
                   flying
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 one
                 .
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Subtilty
                 of
                 this
                 Animal
                 consisted
                 .
                 That
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 fell
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 dreadful
                 
                   Effects
                   of
                   the
                   Fall
                
                 which
                 related
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 Others
                 which
                 belong'd
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 whole
                 Race
                 .
                 Death
                 was
                 the
                 Penal
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Defection
                 .
                 The
                 Inward
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Evils
                
                 that
                 attended
                 it
                 are
                 enumerated
                 .
                 How
                 Man
                 
                   became
                   like
                   the
                   Beasts
                   .
                   Eternal
                   Death
                
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 .
                 The
                 Penalty
                 insticted
                 on
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Mankind
                 were
                 under
                 this
                 
                   Second
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   p.
                
                 49
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   General
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Adamick
                   State.
                
                 The
                 early
                 Promise
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Messias
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   15.
                
                 explain'd
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 expected
                 betimes
                 .
                 The
                 New
                 Testament
                 witnesses
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 
                   to
                   bruise
                   the
                   Serpent's
                   Head.
                
                 Several
                 
                   positive
                   Laws
                
                 were
                 under
                 this
                 Occonomy
                 .
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Oblations
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 is
                 especially
                 consider'd
                 .
                 
                   Eucharistical
                   Sacrifices
                
                 were
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Expiatory
                 and
                 Bloody
                 onec
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 Thence
                 these
                 latter
                 were
                 disapproved
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 wisest
                 Heathens
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 founded
                 upon
                 
                   Divine
                   Institution
                
                 .
                 The
                 Practice
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 among
                 the
                 Pagans
                 was
                 derived
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Tradition
                 from
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 Whether
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 prescribed
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Priesthood
                 .
                 The
                 Distinction
                 of
                 clean
                 and
                 
                   unclean
                   Animals
                
                 was
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 not
                 Eating
                 .
                 
                   Gen.
                   4.
                   26.
                
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   settled
                   Church
                
                 founded
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Marrying
                 with
                 Infidels
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 prohibited
                 under
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 The
                 Rise
                 of
                 Polygamy
                 .
                 The
                 
                   seven
                   Precepts
                
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Noah
                 .
                 The
                 Improbability
                 of
                 this
                 Jewish
                 Tradition
                 evinced
                 from
                 several
                 Considerations
                 .
                 The
                 Mistakes
                 of
                 Volkelius
                 and
                 Episcopius
                 concerning
                 the
                 Antediluvian
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 p.
                 83
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Noachical
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Positive
                 Law
                 under
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 
                   eating
                   of
                   Flesh.
                
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 that
                 this
                 prevail'd
                 n●●
                 till
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Flood
                   .
                   Objections
                
                 against
                 it
                 answer'd
                 .
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Pagans
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Prohibition
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Positive
                 Law
                 was
                 concerning
                 
                   not
                   eating
                   Flesh
                   with
                   the
                   Blood.
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Positive
                 Law
                 was
                 concerning
                 
                   not
                   shedding
                   of
                   Man's
                   Blood.
                
                 With
                 the
                 Penalty
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Sanction
                 of
                 
                   Magistracy
                   .
                   Ser●itude
                
                 not
                 introduced
                 under
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 The
                 Longevity
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 .
                 The
                 Months
                 and
                 Years
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 length
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 Solar
                 not
                 Lunar
                 Years
                 .
                 The
                 Causes
                 of
                 
                 the
                 long
                 Lives
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 The
                 Abrahamick
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 With
                 its
                 several
                 Steps
                 and
                 Advances
                 .
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Faithful
                 were
                 separated
                 and
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Why
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 The
                 Nature
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 Vnder
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 
                   Altars
                   were
                   erected
                   ,
                   Tithes
                   paid
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 Polygamy
                 ,
                 and
                 Concubines
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Vsages
                 .
                 p.
                 112
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Mosaick
                 or
                 Jewish
                 Dispensation
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 Preposterous
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 veiled
                 for
                 a
                 Season
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Triple
                   Law
                
                 which
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 was
                 famous
                 for
                 ,
                 briefly
                 display'd
                 .
                 
                   Four
                   Reasons
                
                 assigned
                 why
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 without
                 a
                 
                   Written
                   Law.
                
                 The
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 The
                 several
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Inanimate
                 things
                 .
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 .
                 An
                 enumeration
                 of
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 Set
                 and
                 Determined
                 .
                 Others
                 were
                 Occasional
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Sin-Offerings
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Trespass-Offerings
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Peace-Offerings
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Remarks
                 about
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 The
                 several
                 Ends
                 and
                 Designs
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 Expiate
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 largely
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   Sins
                
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 Atoned
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Objections
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 are
                 answered
                 .
                 The
                 Principal
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Jud●ick
                 Sacrifices
                 was
                 to
                 typifie
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Sacrifi●e
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 the
                 Cross.
                 p.
                 145
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 High-Priest's
                 Office.
                 His
                 peculiar
                 Attire
                 .
                 The
                 Imployment
                 and
                 Apparel
                 of
                 the
                 P●iests
                 .
                 The
                 Levites
                 
                 particular
                 Charge
                 .
                 Whether
                 they
                 might
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 no.
                 Their
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Reigns
                 of
                 King
                 David
                 and
                 King
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 differ'd
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 ordinary
                 and
                 fixed
                 Place
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 A
                 particular
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Divisions
                 or
                 Partitions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 contain'd
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Particulars
                 .
                 The
                 Travels
                 and
                 Removes
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Ark.
                 A
                 distinct
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 shewing
                 wherein
                 it
                 differ'd
                 from
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 
                   Dimensions
                   .
                   Houses
                
                 and
                 Chambers
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law.
                 p.
                 173
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Jewish
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                   New
                   Moon
                   ,
                   Passover
                   .
                
                 The
                 Parallel
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 and
                 our
                 Sa●iour
                 ,
                 shew'd
                 in
                 several
                 Particulars
                 .
                 This
                 Mystical
                 Way
                 approved
                 of
                 .
                 Christ
                 celebrated
                 not
                 the
                 Passover
                 the
                 same
                 Evening
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 before
                 .
                 This
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 Scheme
                 .
                 The
                 Feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 .
                 The
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 .
                 The
                 Feast
                 of
                 Trumpets
                 .
                 Of
                 Expiation
                 .
                 Other
                 lesser
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 not
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Church
                
                 .
                 Fasts
                 kept
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 injoin'd
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 Clean
                 and
                 Unclean
                 Animals
                 .
                 Why
                 the
                 latter
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 prohibition
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 Two
                 Objections
                 answer'd
                 .
                 Vows
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 either
                 Personal
                 or
                 Real
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Cherem
                   .
                   p.
                
                 205
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Rites
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 to
                 Try
                 that
                 People
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 to
                 Restrain
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 injoin'd
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 Several
                 Instances
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Spencer
                 opposes
                 it
                 .
                 His
                 two
                 Parallels
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Gentile
                 Rites
                 .
                 His
                 Opinion
                 shew'd
                 to
                 be
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 contradictious
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 an
                 Imitation
                 of
                 a
                 Pagan
                 Barbarous
                 Vsage
                 .
                 Other
                 Writers
                 mention'd
                 who
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 Notions
                 .
                 The
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 was
                 prescribed
                 the
                 Jews
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 sutable
                 to
                 that
                 Age
                 and
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Particularly
                 it
                 agreed
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Children
                 and
                 Minors
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 serviceable
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 something
                 of
                 Morality
                 .
                 Those
                 Ritual
                 Observances
                 were
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 Types
                 and
                 Representations
                 of
                 Greater
                 and
                 Higher
                 things
                 .
                 More
                 especially
                 they
                 prefigured
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Judicial
                   Law.
                
                 Some
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 force
                 before
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 .
                 What
                 obligation
                 it
                 hath
                 upon
                 Christians
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 p.
                 240
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 ways
                 and
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                
                 under
                 the
                 different
                 Oeconomies
                 .
                 Ordinary
                 External
                 Revelation
                 was
                 by
                 hearing
                 or
                 by
                 seeing
                 .
                 Inward
                 Reve●l●tion
                 was
                 by
                 Dreams
                 or
                 
                   Prophetick
                   .
                   Inspiration
                
                 .
                 What
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 .
                 How
                 th●y
                 knew
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 
                   True
                   Prophets
                
                 and
                 False
                 ones
                 .
                 The
                 extraordinary
                 ways
                 of
                 Revelation
                 were
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 was
                 vouchsa●ed
                 to
                 Moses
                 alone
                 .
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 differ'd
                 from
                 other
                 Revelations
                 as
                 to
                 Degree
                 o●ly
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 from
                 between
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 .
                 3.
                 the
                 Urim
                 
                 and
                 Thummim
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Teraphim
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 borrowed
                 from
                 
                   Pagan
                   Idolaters
                
                 .
                 This
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 countenancing
                 of
                 Image-Worship
                 .
                 The
                 absurdity
                 and
                 impiety
                 of
                 their
                 opinion
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Urim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 were
                 of
                 Heathen
                 Extraction
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 those
                 bare
                 words
                 written
                 or
                 engraven
                 on
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Breastplate
                 .
                 An
                 Objection
                 answer'd
                 .
                 p.
                 264
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Gentile
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 Others
                 besides
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Abraham
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 in
                 Palestine
                 .
                 An
                 enumeration
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Canaanitish
                 King
                 and
                 Priest.
                 Job's
                 Countrey
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 .
                 His
                 Friends
                 .
                 Several
                 other
                 Pious
                 and
                 Religious
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 other
                 Countreys
                 .
                 Hebrew
                 Prophets
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 
                   other
                   Nations
                   .
                   Malachi
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 True
                 Worshippers
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 The
                 Proselytes
                 of
                 the
                 Gate
                 .
                 The
                 Proselytes
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 Tho
                 the
                 Nations
                 were
                 generally
                 for
                 saken
                 of
                 God
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 among
                 them
                 professed
                 and
                 worshipped
                 the
                 True
                 God.
                 Those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 which
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 
                   peculiar
                   Privileges
                
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 People
                 are
                 not
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 this
                 .
                 No
                 Nations
                 were
                 d●barr'd
                 and
                 excluded
                 from
                 God's
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 .
                 p.
                 285
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Christian
                 or
                 Evangelical
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 It
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 of
                 Grace
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Designation
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ▪
                
                 As
                 to
                 
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Salvation
                
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Conditions
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 corroborated
                 by
                 the
                 suff●●ge
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 It
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Oeconomy
                 or
                 
                 Law
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Actual
                 Discovery
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Clearness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 its
                 Spirituality
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 its
                 Extent
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 several
                 Circumstances
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 largely
                 enumerated
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Motives
                 of
                 Obedience
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Promises
                 of
                 
                   Eternal
                   Life
                
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 confuted
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Perfection
                   of
                   its
                   Pattern
                
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 its
                 Helps
                 and
                 Assistances
                 .
                 This
                 Query
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   Christ
                   added
                   any
                   new
                   Laws
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   before
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 resolved
                 in
                 several
                 Particulars
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 against
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 that
                 Prayer
                 was
                 commanded
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 How
                 Love
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Commandment
                   .
                   p.
                
                 306
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 Answer
                 to
                 an
                 Objection
                 from
                 
                   Mat.
                   5.
                   17.
                
                 shewing
                 distinctly
                 and
                 particularly
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Christ
                 
                   came
                   to
                   fulfil
                   it
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 some
                 that
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 add
                 
                   New
                   Precepts
                
                 to
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law.
                 In
                 confutation
                 of
                 which
                 Opinion
                 it
                 is
                 proved
                 that
                 Anger
                 is
                 forbid
                 by
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Lustful
                   Eye
                
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 all
                 Rash
                 and
                 
                   Prophane
                   Swearing
                
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Adultery
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 
                   Resisting
                   of
                   Evil.
                
                 So
                 is
                 
                   hating
                   of
                   our
                   Enemies
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 largely
                 discuss'd
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 
                   hate
                   the
                   seven
                   Nations
                
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 the
                 Command
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 was
                 Absolute
                 .
                 Objections
                 from
                 
                   Deut.
                   13.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   &
                   Psal.
                   139.
                   21.
                
                 answer'd
                 .
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 Works
                 and
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 fully
                 stated
                 .
                 The
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 .
                 How
                 [
                 
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                
                 ]
                 is
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 The
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Israelites
                 at
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 seem'd
                 to
                 resemble
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 .
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 completed
                 and
                 perfected
                 by
                 
                   Christ's
                   Coming
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 the
                 Terms
                 ,
                 the
                 Seals
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 now
                 fully
                 manifested
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Stile
                 of
                 Scripture
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 p.
                 340
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 Tho
                 we
                 could
                 assign
                 no
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                
                 was
                 so
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 our
                 Saviour
                 arrived
                 no
                 sooner
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 satisfie
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 God's
                 pleasure
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 Inquisitive
                 ,
                 such
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Considerations
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 offer'd
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 Christ
                 appear'd
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 early
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Benefits
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Redemption
                 were
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 before
                 he
                 actually
                 appear'd
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 World
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 sooner
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 delay'd
                 his
                 Coming
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 World
                 sensible
                 of
                 their
                 Misery
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Advantages
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 might
                 be
                 prized
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 congruous
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Prince
                 should
                 not
                 arrive
                 without
                 solemn
                 Harbingers
                 and
                 Heralds
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 necessities
                 of
                 Mankind
                 call'd
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 particular
                 time
                 and
                 juncture
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 The
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 grew
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 .
                 An
                 enumeration
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Sects
                 and
                 Factions
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Essenes
                   ,
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   Sadduces
                   Herodians
                   ,
                   Samaritans
                   ,
                   Galilaeans
                   .
                   8.
                   
                
                 God
                 proceedeth
                 in
                 a
                 gradual
                 Order
                 and
                 Method
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 perfect
                 things
                 are
                 reserved
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 p.
                 379
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               OF
               THE
               Different
               Dispensations
               OF
               RELIGION
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   great
                   Advantage
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Vndertaking
                   .
                   A
                   general
                   Distribution
                   of
                   the
                   Work.
                   The
                   State
                   of
                   Innocence
                   .
                   The
                   Folly
                   of
                   the
                   Praeadamitick
                   Opinion
                   .
                   The
                   solemn
                   Consultation
                   of
                   the
                   Sacred
                   Trinity
                   about
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Man.
                   His
                   Excellency
                   .
                   What
                   God's
                   Image
                   in
                   Man
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   What
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   largely
                   discours'd
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   various
                   Opinions
                   concerning
                   Paradise
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   proved
                   by
                   sundry
                   Arguments
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   Babylon
                   .
                   An
                   account
                   of
                   its
                   Four
                   Rivers
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   fully
                   answered
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Author's
                   Opinion
                   concerning
                   those
                   Rivers
                   is
                   explain'd
                   and
                   establish'd
                   .
                   The
                   Employment
                   of
                   our
                   First
                   Parents
                   in
                   Paradise
                   .
                   Besides
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   these
                   positive
                   Laws
                   in
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   Primitive
                   Integrity
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   of
                   Matrimony
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   concerning
                   Propagation
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Observing
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   or
                   Seventh
                   Day
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   prov'd
                   that
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eve
                   kept
                   this
                   Day
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Abstaining
                   from
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   Tree
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   Eden
                   .
                   An
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil.
                   The
                   prohibiting
                   of
                   this
                   latter
                   shew'd
                   in
                   several
                   Particulars
                   to
                   be
                   Reasonable
                   and
                   Equitable
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   .
                   Not
                   only
                   the
                   first
                   Man
                   and
                   Woman
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   their
                   Race
                   were
                   under
                   this
                   First
                   Dispensation
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 THE
                 Task
                 which
                 I
                 undertake
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 delineate
                 and
                 display
                 the
                 
                   various
                   Dispensations
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 infallible
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 heretofore
                 to
                 the
                 respective
                 Persons
                 and
                 People
                 among
                 whom
                 those
                 ▪
                 Sacred
                 Records
                 were
                 first
                 dispers'd
                 .
                 This
                 certainly
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 deligh●ful
                 Undertaking
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Prospect
                 to
                 see
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 vast
                 differences
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 welcome
                 and
                 entertaining
                 to
                 have
                 before
                 our
                 Eyes
                 the
                 various
                 States
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 whole
                 Chain
                 of
                 its
                 Affairs
                 throughout
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 yet
                 more
                 pleasing
                 and
                 diverting
                 to
                 behold
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 linked
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 excellent
                 Agreement
                 and
                 Harmony
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Scheme
                 of
                 these
                 Administrations
                 which
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 ●ight
                 is
                 as
                 profitable
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ●elightful
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 sailing
                 round
                 this
                 Globe
                 ,
                 by
                 encompas●ing
                 this
                 
                 whole
                 Circle
                 of
                 Religious
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 discoveries
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 singular
                 use
                 and
                 advantage
                 in
                 our
                 lives
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 hereby
                 avoid
                 that
                 confusion
                 which
                 too
                 often
                 attends
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 these
                 divine
                 Matters
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 apprehend
                 aright
                 the
                 exact
                 Order
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 Times
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 where
                 the
                 several
                 Dispensations
                 are
                 mention'd
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 whole
                 Method
                 and
                 Process
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 relating
                 to
                 Religion
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 transcendent
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 Heaven
                 in
                 the
                 wonderful
                 diversity
                 of
                 those
                 Oeconomies
                 which
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 our
                 view
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 more
                 signally
                 contrived
                 for
                 the
                 welfare
                 and
                 happiness
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 have
                 we
                 here
                 a
                 view
                 only
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 and
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 ●acred
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Records
                 which
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 deficient
                 in
                 setting
                 before
                 us
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 They
                 acquaint
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Events
                 and
                 Issues
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 herea●ter
                 ;
                 they
                 foretel
                 the
                 Fate
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 till
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 expiring
                 Period
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 utmost
                 Curiosity
                 as
                 to
                 Futurities
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 great
                 failures
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 these
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 because
                 Authors
                 have
                 not
                 rightly
                 distinguish'd
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 fewer
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 have
                 mix'd
                 and
                 confounded
                 those
                 which
                 really
                 differ
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 such
                 as
                 indeed
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 therefore
                 use
                 great
                 caution
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 to
                 avoid
                 these
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 as●igning
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 distinct
                 and
                 particular
                 division
                 or
                 dis●ribution
                 of
                 these
                 Dispensations
                 .
              
               
               
                 To
                 enter
                 then
                 upon
                 this
                 Task
                 ,
                 I
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 Catholick
                 and
                 
                   Grand
                   Oeconomies
                
                 are
                 these
                 three
                 :
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     
                       State
                       of
                       Innocency
                       and
                       Felicity
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Adam
                     created
                     Upright
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     
                       State
                       of
                       Sin
                       and
                       Misery
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Adam
                     Fallen
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     State
                     were
                     our
                     first
                     Parents
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     were
                     reconciled
                     to
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     are
                     all
                     their
                     Posterity
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     be
                     made
                     partakers
                     of
                     Grace
                     and
                     Pardon
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     
                       State
                       of
                       Reconciliation
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Adam
                     Recovered
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     State
                     our
                     first
                     Parents
                     were
                     after
                     they
                     were
                     received
                     into
                     favour
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     all
                     the
                     Faithful
                     are
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 
                   Man
                   in
                   Integrity
                   ,
                   Man
                   Lapsed
                   ,
                   Man
                   Restored
                   ,
                
                 are
                 the
                 three
                 
                   Great
                   Oeconomies
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 to
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 from
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 to
                 his
                 being
                 recovered
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 reacheth
                 from
                 Man's
                 Recovery
                 or
                 Restauration
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 this
                 last
                 General
                 Dispensation
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 largest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 longest
                 continuance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 
                   General
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 which
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 Man
                 till
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 know
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 having
                 made
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 furnish'd
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 Convenience
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 made
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 accomplish'd
                 piece
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Man.
                 And
                 to
                 Man
                 was
                 added
                 Woman
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Companion
                 of
                 his
                 Happiness
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Divine
                 Being
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 his
                 pleasure
                 that
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 jointly
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 
                 that
                 very
                 purpose
                 .
                 *
                 It
                 was
                 wisely
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Great
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 these
                 two
                 distinct
                 Sexes
                 for
                 mutual
                 Communion
                 and
                 Society
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 up
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 soon
                 have
                 a
                 period
                 if
                 Human
                 Kind
                 ceased
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Person
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 was
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 named
                 Adam
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 Earth
                 .
                 Adam
                 of
                 Adamah
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 this
                 name
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 remind
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Original
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 Adam
                 was
                 the
                 name
                 given
                 to
                 Woman
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Man
                 ;
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   called
                   their
                   name
                
                 Adam
                 
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   created
                   .
                
                 For
                 tho
                 the
                 Man
                 was
                 immediately
                 descended
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 was
                 remotely
                 so
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Rib
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   had
                   taken
                   from
                   Man
                   ,
                   made
                   he
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 22.
                 where
                 without
                 doubt
                 by
                 a
                 Rib
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Bone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Muscles
                 that
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 
                   the
                   closing
                   up
                   the
                   flesh
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 21.
                 and
                 we
                 find
                 Bone
                 and
                 Flesh
                 together
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
                 )
                 Whence
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 mistake
                 of
                 a
                 learned
                 Anatomist
                 ,
                 the
                 younger
                 Bartholine
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 had
                 thirteen
                 Ribs
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Eve
                 was
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   took
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Ribs
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 21.
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Woman
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Of
                 a
                 single
                 Rib
                 then
                 she
                 was
                 formed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Rib
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Man's
                 Body
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 remove
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 have
                 her
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 Man
                 :
                 tho
                 afterwards
                 for
                 another
                 reason
                 she
                 was
                 named
                 Eve
                 by
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 20.
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 Adam
                 became
                 appropriated
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 his
                 first
                 Original
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 but
                 he
                 ,
                 whatever
                 the
                 antient
                 
                 Athenians
                 ●ancied
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Person
                 that
                 had
                 his
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Soil
                 he
                 lived
                 on
                 :
                 tho
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 a
                 remote
                 sense
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 Aborigines
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 our
                 extraction
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 (
                 before
                 we
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 )
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 ●olly
                 of
                 the
                 Praeadamitick
                 Opinion
                 is
                 detected
                 .
                 The
                 Sacred
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 were
                 the
                 ●irst
                 Persons
                 that
                 were
                 created
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 lest
                 any
                 should
                 question
                 it
                 )
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 confirmed
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   From
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   God
                   made
                   them
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 10.
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 undeniable
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 this
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 God
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 ;
                 
                   Therefore
                   shall
                   a
                   Man
                   leave
                   his
                   Father
                   and
                   his
                   Mother
                   ,
                   and
                   cleave
                   unto
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 evidently
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 are
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 made
                 
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 Adam
                 
                   called
                   his
                   Wife's
                   name
                
                 Eve
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   living
                   .
                
                 This
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 Name
                 is
                 assigned
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 when
                 Adam
                 gave
                 her
                 this
                 Name
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Mother
                 )
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 ●aith
                 he
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   she
                   was
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   all
                   living
                
                 ;
                 she
                 was
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Root
                 and
                 Source
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 that
                 ever
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 plainly
                 intimates
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 
                   no
                   other
                   Woman
                
                 that
                 was
                 such
                 ●
                 Mother
                 :
                 She
                 was
                 constituted
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 appointment
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 Mother
                 of
                 
                   the
                   living
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 
                   all
                   living
                
                 ,
                 of
                 human
                 kind
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Race
                 of
                 Men
                 or
                 Women
                 before
                 her
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 Text
                 to
                 be
                 alledged
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 consute
                 the
                 vain
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Praeadamites
                
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 straining
                 and
                 forcing
                 of
                 Texts
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Generation
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve.
                 He
                 tells
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Creation
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Race
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 were
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                   v.
                
                 2
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Whereas
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 obvious
                 and
                 true
                 Account
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Narrative
                 is
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 gives
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 late
                 *
                 Writer
                 hath
                 revived
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 
                   double
                   Creation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 attempts
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 as
                 Dyrerius
                 doth
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 considerable
                 Objection
                 that
                 this
                 latter
                 make●
                 ,
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 those
                 Passages
                 which
                 imply
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 read
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 of
                 none
                 descended
                 from
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 but
                 Cain
                 ,
                 and
                 Abel
                 ,
                 and
                 Seth
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 History
                 is
                 silent
                 as
                 to
                 several
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 an
                 higher
                 i●portance
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 had
                 more
                 Children
                 than
                 are
                 expresly
                 mention'd
                 by
                 Moses
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Children
                 and
                 Grand
                 children
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 discover
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 the
                 Praeadamitical
                 Conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 answer
                 the
                 Cavils
                 that
                 are
                 rais'd
                 about
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Dyrerius
                 ,
                 who
                 indeed
                 at
                 last
                 was
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 †
                 told
                 )
                 recanted
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Man
                 before
                 Adam
                 is
                 groundless
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 expresly
                 call'd
                 twice
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   the
                   first
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 45
                 ,
                 47.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 
                 then
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 his
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 long
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 some
                 thousands
                 of
                 years
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 before-mention'd
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 believe
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 of
                 human
                 Race
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 descend
                 from
                 Adam
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Inhabitants
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Orbs
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 1
                 late
                 Writer
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 fancy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 fond
                 Conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Praeadamites
                 being
                 justly
                 rejected
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 excellent
                 Creature
                 Man
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 solemn
                 Consultation
                 and
                 Decree
                 about
                 his
                 making
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 about
                 any
                 other
                 Creature
                 .
                 
                   God
                   said
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 26.
                 
                 2
                 Philo
                 the
                 Jew
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 were
                 Cooperators
                 in
                 framing
                 
                 Adam's
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 God
                 spake
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man.
                
                 This
                 Platonist
                 derived
                 this
                 Notion
                 from
                 his
                 3
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 lesser
                 and
                 created
                 Gods
                 made
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 supreme
                 Deity
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 deservedly
                 explode
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 denote
                 
                   God
                   the
                
                 Father's
                 con●erring
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Trinity
                 concerning
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Man.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 usually
                 alledg
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 considerable
                 place
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 (
                 abstracting
                 from
                 this
                 )
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 may
                 signify
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Man
                 was
                 an
                 ex●ellent
                 and
                 noble
                 Work
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 said
                 only
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 a
                 Conference
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 seriously
                 consult
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 in
                 Assistance
                 about
                 a
                 Matter
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 moment
                 and
                 worth
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 is
                 represented
                 speaking
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 gui●e
                 ,
                 to
                 acquaint
                 us
                 what
                 a
                 worthy
                 ,
                 excellent
                 and
                 transcendent
                 Work
                 this
                 was
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 
                 Seneca's
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Comment
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 1
                 Be
                 it
                 known
                 to
                 you
                 (
                 
                   sai●h
                   he
                
                 )
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Work
                 huddled
                 over
                 in
                 haste
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 without
                 forethinking
                 and
                 great
                 consideration
                 ;
                 for
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 stupendous
                 Work
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Man
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 all
                 inferior
                 Animals
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 in●used
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 noble
                 Nature
                 and
                 Make
                 ,
                 a
                 rational
                 Principle
                 ,
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Soul.
                 Hereby
                 he
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 designs
                 of
                 his
                 Creation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 contemplate
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 admire
                 his
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 becomes
                 one
                 who
                 received
                 his
                 excellent
                 Being
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 his
                 fellow
                 Creatures
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 mutual
                 Love
                 and
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 Consort
                 .
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 wonderful
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 undeservedly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 World
                 ,
                 a
                 World
                 within
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 containing
                 whatever
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 In
                 him
                 is
                 the
                 spiritual
                 and
                 immaterial
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 sensitive
                 Power
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 the
                 vegetative
                 Life
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 :
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 compound
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 difficulter
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 other
                 Creatures
                 are
                 ruled
                 by
                 one
                 single
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 Man
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 divers
                 Qualities
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man.
                 He
                 hath
                 larger
                 Capacities
                 than
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 moveth
                 in
                 a
                 wider
                 
                 Circumference
                 ;
                 he
                 holdeth
                 converse
                 with
                 both
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 This
                 and
                 That
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Man
                 is
                 
                   crowned
                   with
                   Glory
                   and
                   Honour
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Workmanship
                 of
                 God.
                 Among
                 the
                 greatest
                 things
                 which
                 Nature
                 boasteth
                 of
                 1
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 nothing
                 that
                 she
                 can
                 glory
                 in
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 Man.
                 2
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 a
                 Creature
                 worthy
                 of
                 th●
                 highest
                 respect
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 that
                 3
                 great
                 and
                 admirable
                 Animal
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 precious
                 to
                 God
                 than
                 all
                 other
                 created
                 Beings
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 signal
                 eminent
                 manner
                 framed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 f●rmed
                 by
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 yea
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 wonderful
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 and
                 resemblance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 ●or
                 so
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   1.
                   26.
                   
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   in
                   our
                   Image
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   Likeness
                   .
                
                 Some
                 quaintly
                 distinguish
                 between
                 Image
                 and
                 Likeness
                 ,
                 following
                 herein
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 in
                 his
                 Retractations
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 and
                 other
                 Schoolmen
                 .
                 But
                 waving
                 those
                 Subtilties
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 wherein
                 the
                 Image
                 or
                 Similitude
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 one
                 )
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Man
                 consisteth
                 .
                 Negatively
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Origen's
                 Opinion
                 concerning
                 this
                 Image
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imbraced
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 here
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 Likeness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   the
                   express
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 4
                 one
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 do
                 not
                 exactly
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Plural
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   after
                   our
                   Image
                   ,
                
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 restrained
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 only
                 :
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 restrain
                 it
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 afterwards
                 't
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 Singular
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 spoken
                 generally
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Verse
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   created
                   Man
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Image
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   created
                   he
                   him
                   .
                
                 Still
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 restriction
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Person
                 in
                 the
                 glorious
                 Trinity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 1
                 Philo
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 that
                 were
                 Pla●onically
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 understood
                 this
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Idea
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 Man.
                 For
                 there
                 were
                 (
                 
                   say
                   they
                
                 )
                 Eternal
                 Images
                 and
                 Exemplars
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 God's
                 mind
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Universal
                 Natures
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 certain
                 Archetypes
                 and
                 Patterns
                 ,
                 by
                 looking
                 on
                 which
                 God
                 framed
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 as
                 an
                 Artificer
                 being
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 first
                 delineateth
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 mind
                 the
                 whole
                 Frame
                 and
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 Building
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 he
                 afterwards
                 proceeds
                 in
                 erecting
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 .
                 
                   God's
                   Idea
                   ,
                   saith
                   2
                   Philo
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Image
                   by
                   which
                   Adam
                   was
                   made
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   Man
                   was
                   the
                   fairest
                   Pourtraiture
                   of
                   the
                   fairest
                   Image
                   ,
                   a
                   Copy
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Original
                   .
                
                 And
                 3
                 Iustin
                 the
                 Martyr
                 (
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 educated
                 in
                 the
                 Platonick
                 Philosophy
                 )
                 followeth
                 this
                 Notion
                 ,
                 asserting
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Exemplar
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 4
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 interprets
                 the
                 Text
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Ideas
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Platonists
                 ,
                 is
                 fond
                 and
                 precarious
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Tribe
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 kindness
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Idea
                
                 be
                 soberly
                 understood
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 from
                 Eternity
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 God
                 Images
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 afterward
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 I
                 see
                 nothing
                 amiss
                 in
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 yea
                 〈◊〉
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 sound
                 and
                 orthodox
                 Notion
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Basis
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Decrees
                 is
                 establish'd
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 then
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 pre●ent
                 purpose
                 ,
                 for
                 God's
                 making
                 of
                 Man
                 
                   after
                   his
                   Image
                
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 the
                 forecited
                 place
                 of
                 some
                 singular
                 and
                 peculiar
                 thing
                 .
                 Neither
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 nor
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 nor
                 Birds
                 ,
                 nor
                 Plants
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 visible
                 Being
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 mention'd
                 in
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 
                   after
                   God's
                   Image
                   or
                   Likeness
                
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 that
                 Man
                 alone
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Image
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 Creature
                 whatsoever
                 on
                 Earth
                 resembleth
                 God
                 but
                 Man.
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Idea
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 Beasts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 expected
                 to
                 read
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   let
                   us
                   make
                   Beasts
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Creatures
                   in
                   our
                   Image
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   Likeness
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Anthropomorphites
                 held
                 this
                 Image
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 conceived
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 dreamt
                 that
                 the
                 Shape
                 and
                 Figure
                 of
                 human
                 Bodies
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Lineaments
                 and
                 Proportions
                 in
                 God.
                 But
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 to
                 con●ute
                 so
                 blasphemous
                 and
                 1
                 cursed
                 an
                 Opinion
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 
                 1
                 some
                 would
                 mitigate
                 it
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 was
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 bodily
                 Parts
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 hath
                 no
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Anthropomorphites
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 mitigation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 God
                 or
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 Positively
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 wherein
                 Man
                 was
                 created
                 was
                 something
                 in
                 his
                 Soul
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 something
                 in
                 his
                 
                   outward
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 also
                 consisted
                 in
                 his
                 
                   D●minion
                   over
                   the
                   Creatures
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 God's
                 Image
                 or
                 Likeness
                 placed
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 us
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 immaterial
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 John
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 immortal
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 is
                 God's
                 Image
                 and
                 Representation
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 follows
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 Quality
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 immaterial
                 and
                 incorporeal
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 incorruptible
                 .
                 Herein
                 we
                 signally
                 resemble
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 asserted
                 by
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 (
                 tho
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 )
                 Man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 
                   God's
                   Image
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 rational
                 and
                 intelligent
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 also
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 God.
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 visible
                 or
                 sublunary
                 Creature
                 before
                 Adam
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 :
                 therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   after
                   our
                   Image
                   ,
                
                 let
                 us
                 frame
                 a
                 terrestrial
                 Creature
                 with
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Soul
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 immortal
                 and
                 immaterial
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Resemblances
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 it self
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 him
                 capable
                 of
                 conceiving
                 things
                 aright
                 ,
                 of
                 arguing
                 and
                 discoursing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 making
                 inferences
                 and
                 deductions
                 from
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Brutes
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 furnish
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 Divine
                 
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 apprehend
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 an
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 sublime
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 also
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 and
                 Likeness
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Image
                
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 words
                 in
                 Col.
                 3.
                 10.
                 where
                 he
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   new
                   Man
                   is
                   renewed
                   in
                   Knowledg
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   created
                   him
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 rationally
                 to
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God's
                   Image
                
                 partly
                 consisted
                 in
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Vnderstanding
                 .
                 1
                 Socinus
                 and
                 2
                 Smalcius
                 had
                 a
                 very
                 low
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 when
                 they
                 asserted
                 that
                 at
                 his
                 being
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 understanding
                 than
                 a
                 stupid
                 Infant
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 next
                 to
                 a
                 Fool.
                 But
                 may
                 not
                 these
                 Writers
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 next
                 to
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 assert
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 absurd
                 ,
                 so
                 wild
                 and
                 extravagant
                 ?
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 subtil
                 and
                 scholastical
                 in
                 his
                 Notions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 skill
                 in
                 the
                 quirks
                 of
                 Wit
                 and
                 Logick
                 .
                 I
                 believe
                 Scotus
                 would
                 have
                 baffled
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 knotty
                 Schoolman
                 would
                 have
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 nonplus
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 would
                 quite
                 have
                 puzzl'd
                 and
                 amus'd
                 his
                 Brain
                 to
                 have
                 reduc'd
                 a
                 Syllogism
                 in
                 Bocardo
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Subtilties
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 accomplishments
                 of
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 early
                 attendents
                 of
                 the
                 Spade
                 and
                 Plough
                 .
                 No
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Consequents
                 of
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 the
                 Crutches
                 of
                 lame
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Supporters
                 of
                 lapsed
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 the
                 Salvo's
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 greatest
                 increasers
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 
                 Adam's
                 intellectual
                 Happiness
                 consisted
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 solid
                 and
                 useful
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 Man
                 of
                 sense
                 and
                 sober
                 thoughts
                 can
                 deny
                 that
                 God
                 indued
                 Adam
                 with
                 a
                 quick
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 upon
                 considering
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 he
                 
                   gave
                   Names
                   to
                   
                   every
                   living
                   creature
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 19.
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 (
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 recorded
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Plants
                 and
                 all
                 Vegetables
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 now
                 lost
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 above
                 and
                 below
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 useful
                 and
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man
                 ?
                 And
                 those
                 Names
                 then
                 did
                 express
                 and
                 signify
                 the
                 very
                 Nature
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 whereas
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 generally
                 
                   ex
                   instituto
                
                 ,
                 merely
                 from
                 custom
                 and
                 the
                 arbitrary
                 will
                 of
                 Men.
                 He
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 thus
                 to
                 give
                 Names
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Natures
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 Fool
                 or
                 Sot
                 certainly
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 
                 Plato's
                 judgment
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 ordinary
                 and
                 mean
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 vulgar
                 Person
                 to
                 impose
                 Names
                 on
                 things
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 did
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 1
                 was
                 master
                 of
                 
                   more
                   than
                   human
                   wisdom
                   and
                   skill
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 natural
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 had
                 knowledg
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Creatures
                 which
                 he
                 named
                 ;
                 else
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 fitted
                 Names
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 comparing
                 the
                 19th
                 Verse
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 22
                 d
                 and
                 23
                 d
                 Verses
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   God
                   formed
                   every
                   living
                   Creature
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   see
                   what
                   he
                   would
                   call
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   he
                   call'd
                   them
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   Name
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 latter
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Rib
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   had
                   taken
                   from
                   Man
                   ,
                   made
                   he
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   her
                   unto
                   the
                   Man.
                   And
                
                 Adam
                 
                   said
                   ,
                   She
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   Woman
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   was
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 parallel
                 ,
                 the
                 brute
                 Creatures
                 were
                 brough
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 bestow
                 Names
                 on
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 was
                 Eve
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Name
                 given
                 her
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Adam
                 gave
                 proper
                 and
                 
                   significant
                   Names
                
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 We
                 gather
                 the
                 former
                 from
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 brought
                 the
                 Woman
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 he
                 fastned
                 a
                 Name
                 on
                 her
                 sutable
                 to
                 her
                 Nature
                 and
                 Original
                 :
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 reasonably
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 other
                 Creatures
                 of
                 an
                 inferior
                 rank
                 were
                 brought
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 he
                 con●er'd
                 such
                 Names
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 were
                 most
                 expressive
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 Properties
                 and
                 Qualities
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 Adam
                 his
                 Name
                 which
                 was
                 significant
                 ,
                 so
                 Adam
                 gave
                 other
                 Creatures
                 Names
                 which
                 carried
                 significancy
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 argues
                 his
                 Intellectuals
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 acute
                 and
                 profound
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 perceived
                 the
                 several
                 Signatures
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 those
                 Animals
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 unspeakable
                 Sagacity
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 whatever
                 some
                 Rabbies
                 extravagantly
                 assert
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 hand
                 concerning
                 the
                 prodigious
                 transcendency
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 meanly
                 soever
                 some
                 of
                 Pelagius
                 and
                 
                 Socinus's
                 Followers
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 Endowments
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sober
                 Truth
                 that
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 were
                 very
                 knowing
                 Persons
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 especially
                 a
                 perfect
                 knowledg
                 of
                 Divine
                 Truth
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Holiness
                 spring
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 reminds
                 me
                 of
                 another
                 Quality
                 of
                 Man's
                 Soul
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 its
                 Righteousness
                 or
                 Holiness
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 endued
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 Will
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 adorned
                 with
                 Divine
                 Graces
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 also
                 consisteth
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ascertain'd
                 by
                 an
                 inspired
                 and
                 infallible
                 Writer
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   new
                   Man
                   is
                   created
                   after
                   God
                
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 after
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 Likeness
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   true
                   Holiness
                
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 These
                 give
                 us
                 the
                 perfect
                 resemblance
                 of
                 our
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 imprint
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Image
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 principally
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 elective
                 Faculty
                 
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 noblest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 1
                 Sovereign
                 and
                 Ruling
                 Faculty
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 how
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 justly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 God's
                 Image
                 and
                 Likeness
                 ,
                 namely
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 Immortal
                 ,
                 and
                 Intelligent
                 Being
                 ;
                 but
                 chiefly
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 indu'd
                 with
                 Divine
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Graces
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Man
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 resembles
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 truly
                 bless'd
                 and
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 another
                 God.
                 Princes
                 stamp
                 their
                 Image
                 on
                 their
                 Coin
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 choicest
                 and
                 most
                 precious
                 ,
                 beareth
                 their
                 Effigies
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 here
                 the
                 exactest
                 Lineaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Image
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 impress'd
                 on
                 this
                 choice
                 Part
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 true
                 Grace
                 and
                 Goodness
                 .
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Pulchritude
                 ,
                 would
                 draw
                 his
                 own
                 beautiful
                 Image
                 on
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 That
                 on
                 Earth
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Representative
                 of
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Pourtray
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Divine
                 Perfections
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Tho
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 which
                 Man
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 be
                 seated
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 rational
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 imprinted
                 also
                 on
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 2
                 Ireneus
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Fathers
                 have
                 rightly
                 asserted
                 .
                 3
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 can
                 resemble
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 of
                 human
                 Shape
                 :
                 This
                 we
                 exploded
                 before
                 as
                 absurd
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 extraordinarily
                 fair
                 ,
                 comely
                 and
                 beautiful
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 Adam's
                 Body
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Earth
                 was
                 marvelously
                 refined
                 and
                 purified
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 implied
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 express'd
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Adam's
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 for
                 the
                 EARTH
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Verb
                 Adam
                 (
                 whence
                 is
                 the
                 Noun
                 Adamah
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 
                 only
                 
                   rubuit
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   red
                
                 or
                 ruddy
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 Adam
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   Edom
                   ,
                   rufus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                 Esau's
                 Name
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 ruddy
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 25.
                 25.
                 
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 larger
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 splenduit
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 bears
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Adamdameth
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 13.
                 19.
                 where
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 rendred
                 shining
                 or
                 glistering
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 white
                 and
                 very
                 red
                 ,
                 as
                 Bochart
                 hath
                 noted
                 ,
                 Hieroz
                 .
                 P.
                 2.
                 l.
                 5.
                 c.
                 6.
                 
                 Sometimes
                 Adam
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   formosus
                   fuit
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 temperate
                 and
                 healthful
                 Nazarites
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 Lam.
                 4.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   they
                   were
                   ruddy
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 they
                 were
                 fair
                 ;
                 whence
                 
                   Arias
                   Montanus
                
                 renders
                 it
                 
                   nitidi
                   fuere
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 Admoni
                 (
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Verb
                 Adam
                 )
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Sam.
                 16.
                 12.
                 where
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 ruddy
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 explain'd
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 .
                 Thus
                 Edom
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 extraction
                 ,
                 is
                 understood
                 in
                 Cant.
                 5.
                 10.
                 where
                 the
                 Spouse
                 saith
                 of
                 her
                 Beloved
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   is
                   ruddy
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 he
                 is
                 comely
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 beautiful
                 Aspect
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 could
                 here
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Verb
                 Adam
                 in
                 other
                 Languages
                 bears
                 this
                 meaning
                 ;
                 thus
                 1
                 Bochart
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Arabick
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 splendere
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 2
                 Ludolphus
                 we
                 are
                 ascertain'd
                 that
                 in
                 Ethiopick
                 it
                 signifies
                 
                   formosum
                   ,
                   pulchrum
                   esse
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Latin
                 I
                 could
                 observe
                 something
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 rutilare
                 in
                 its
                 more
                 general
                 signification
                 is
                 
                   splendidum
                   esse
                
                 .
                 So
                 purpureus
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   splendidus
                   ,
                   pulcher
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 3
                 
                   purpureus
                   capillus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 4
                 
                   purpurei
                   olores
                
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 Oriental
                 word
                 that
                 comes
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 this
                 as
                 Chur
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 
                   albus
                   fuit
                
                 and
                 erubuit
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 I
                 conceive
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 colours
                 ,
                 white
                 and
                 red
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 light
                 
                 mixed
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 denote
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fair
                 and
                 bright
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 with
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Verb
                 Adam
                 ,
                 so
                 proportionably
                 the
                 Substantive
                 Adamah
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 signify
                 
                   red
                   Earth
                
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 its
                 red
                 Colour
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 native
                 hew
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 Country
                 :
                 And
                 1
                 Iosephus
                 the
                 learned
                 Iew
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 Make
                 ,
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 natural
                 Mould
                 call'd
                 Virgin-Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 red
                 or
                 yellow
                 Complexion
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 small
                 2
                 County
                 in
                 England
                 that
                 carries
                 
                   Red
                   Earth
                
                 in
                 its
                 Name
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Soil
                 is
                 generally
                 reddish
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 larger
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 that
                 Earth
                 which
                 is
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 purest
                 sort
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 form'd
                 out
                 of
                 Adamah
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 Earth
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 purest
                 and
                 finest
                 Composition
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 other
                 Animals
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 
                   aretz
                   ,
                   common
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 it
                 is
                 particularly
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 was
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 Adamah
                 ,
                 a
                 peculiar
                 and
                 choice
                 sort
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   ex
                   meli●re
                   luto
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 fitly
                 expresses
                 it
                 )
                 yea
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                
                 this
                 ground
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 7.
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 finest
                 and
                 most
                 agile
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 eviction
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 at
                 first
                 asserted
                 concerning
                 the
                 Materials
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 
                   Terra
                   Sigillata
                
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 God
                 set
                 his
                 Mark
                 and
                 Image
                 on
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 whose
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 outvied
                 all
                 his
                 Race
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 attend
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 prodigious
                 Stories
                 which
                 some
                 fanciful
                 Rabbies
                 and
                 Talmudick
                 Doctors
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 
                 strange
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Elegancy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 vast
                 Proportions
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 Body
                 .
                 Rabbi
                 1
                 
                   Solomon
                   Iarchi
                
                 avers
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 so
                 tall
                 ,
                 that
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 he
                 could
                 touch
                 the
                 Heavens
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 And
                 several
                 other
                 such
                 romantick
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 these
                 fond
                 Men
                 ,
                 I
                 disregard
                 ;
                 (
                 nay
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sober
                 among
                 themselves
                 give
                 no
                 credit
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 understand
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 mystical
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 2
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 Adam's
                 Stature
                 reached
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 and
                 comprehended
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 
                 Adam's
                 Soul
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Transcript
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 framed
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 exquisite
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Divine
                 Art
                 and
                 Skill
                 were
                 wonderfully
                 discovered
                 in
                 the
                 shaping
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Philo
                 saith
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   We
                   are
                   begot
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   himself
                   made
                
                 Adam
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 being
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 Work
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 in
                 
                 Adam's
                 Loins
                 ,
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 Workmanship
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 stamped
                 upon
                 us
                 that
                 Adam
                 had
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 marked
                 and
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Hand
                 ;
                 his
                 own
                 Impression
                 and
                 Signature
                 are
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 our
                 corporeal
                 part
                 ,
                 tho
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 it
                 was
                 much
                 defac'd
                 by
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Aopstacy
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Adam
                 was
                 God's
                 Image
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 Immortal
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 full
                 Strength
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 4
                 a
                 just
                 Age
                 ,
                 healthful
                 ,
                 sound
                 and
                 flourishing
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 weak
                 and
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 perpetual
                 Duration
                 ,
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 
                 no
                 Decays
                 ,
                 Diseases
                 or
                 Changes
                 .
                 If
                 Man
                 had
                 stood
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 his
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 condition
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Image
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 us
                 who
                 are
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 our
                 Souls
                 but
                 Bodies
                 shall
                 everlastingly
                 subsist
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 their
                 Immortality
                 and
                 eternal
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 they
                 partake
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 and
                 Likeness
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 consisteth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 worketh
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   are
                
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Righteousness
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 13.
                 
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 instrumental
                 to
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 subservient
                 to
                 Grace
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 are
                 exerted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Man
                 is
                 God's
                 Image
                 .
                 Therefore
                 tho
                 the
                 Divine
                 Likeness
                 doth
                 not
                 equally
                 shine
                 in
                 all
                 Parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 corporeal
                 Part
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 ,
                 shareth
                 in
                 that
                 Image
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 good
                 Men
                 are
                 stiled
                 
                   the
                   Temples
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 God's
                 Image
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 erect
                 Figure
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 living
                 Creature
                 else
                 partaketh
                 of
                 .
                 Aristotle
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 Divine
                 as
                 to
                 apprehend
                 and
                 acknowledg
                 this
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   only
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 5
                 
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Animals
                   was
                   made
                   upright
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   Nature
                   and
                   Substance
                   are
                   Divine
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 particular
                 Figure
                 represented
                 the
                 inward
                 Uprightness
                 and
                 Rectitude
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 in
                 .
                 The
                 Frame
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 was
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 Quality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 The
                 outward
                 Man
                 was
                 made
                 an
                 Hieroglyphick
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Temper
                 and
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 this
                 erect
                 Shape
                 represented
                 the
                 Sovere●gnty
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 Man
                 
                 over
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 not
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 low
                 and
                 groveling
                 posture
                 which
                 these
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Ruler
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 I
                 propounded
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 God's
                 Image
                 in
                 Man
                 consisteth
                 in
                 his
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 .
                 Observe
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   make
                   Man
                   in
                   our
                   Image
                   ,
                   after
                   our
                   Likeness
                   ,
                
                 it
                 immediately
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   have
                   dominion
                   over
                   the
                   Fish
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   over
                   the
                   Fowl
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   So
                   God
                   created
                   Man
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Image
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Which
                 intimates
                 to
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fathers
                 agree
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 )
                 that
                 Man's
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 was
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 Representation
                 of
                 God's
                 Principality
                 and
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 God
                 constituted
                 him
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Governour
                 over
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 him
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 ,
                 Universal
                 Lord
                 and
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 is
                 made
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 David
                 sets
                 forth
                 thus
                 in
                 
                   Psal.
                   8.
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   Thou
                   madest
                   him
                   to
                   have
                   Dominion
                   over
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   thy
                   Hands
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   put
                   all
                   things
                   under
                   his
                   feet
                   :
                   All
                   Sheep
                   and
                   Oxen
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Beasts
                 which
                 are
                 untamed
                 and
                 wild
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Fowl
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fish
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   passeth
                   through
                   the
                   Paths
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                
                 Here
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 Image
                 and
                 Likeness
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Power
                 which
                 Adam
                 had
                 over
                 all
                 Animals
                 was
                 exerted
                 and
                 manifested
                 afterwards
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 visible
                 and
                 notable
                 Instance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 he
                 call●d
                 them
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Names
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 6
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   brought
                   them
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 by
                 giving
                 him
                 this
                 Power
                 to
                 summon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 .
                 Adam
                 strook
                 a
                 terror
                 into
                 the
                 fiercest
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 they
                 stood
                 astonished
                 ;
                 the
                 wildest
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 wild
                 )
                 grew
                 tame
                 and
                 gentle
                 ,
                 and
                 adored
                 him
                 as
                 their
                 Lord
                 and
                 Ruler
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   seated
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Man
                   (
                   faith
                   7
                   
                     Cornelius
                     Agrippa
                  
                   )
                   a
                   certain
                   Power
                   of
                   Dominion
                   from
                   that
                   dread
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   strike
                   into
                   other
                   Creatures
                   .
                   This
                   remains
                   in
                   Man
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   might
                   exert
                   it
                   if
                   he
                   knew
                   how
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   Terrifick
                   Character
                   impress'd
                   on
                   Man
                   by
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   all
                   Creatures
                   stand
                   in
                   aw
                   of
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   his
                   Creator
                   .
                   If
                   a
                   Man
                   could
                   exercise
                   this
                   Power
                   aright
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   work
                   Wonders
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   :
                
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Power
                 which
                 Adam
                 had
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 was
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 making
                 them
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 submissive
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 giving
                 of
                 Names
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Imposition
                   of
                   Names
                   (
                   saith
                   8
                   a
                   learned
                   Father
                   )
                   was
                   a
                   Token
                   of
                   his
                   Authority
                   and
                   Dominion
                   over
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   Men
                   buy
                   Servants
                   ,
                   they
                   change
                   their
                   Names
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   new
                   ones
                   ;
                   this
                   shews
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Lords
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 of
                 this
                 perhaps
                 in
                 
                 Adam's
                 giving
                 the
                 Woman
                 her
                 Name
                 .
                 
                   She
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 imply
                 his
                 Primitive
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 over
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho
                 I
                 propound
                 this
                 only
                 as
                 probable
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 past
                 all
                 doubt
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 Man
                 had
                 and
                 hath
                 an
                 Empire
                 over
                 the
                 in●erior
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 partly
                 consisteth
                 .
                 Chrysost●m
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 imbraceth
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 therein
                 is
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Man
                 is
                 9
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 this
                 Dominion
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 would
                 prove
                 it
                 from
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 7.
                 
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 behaviour
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Man
                 must
                 be
                 uncovered
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Image
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Uncovering
                 was
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Man
                 is
                 that
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Superiority
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 over
                 the
                 Woman
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 poor
                 proof
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 refuting
                 :
                 Besides
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Six
                 is
                 wholly
                 excluded
                 .
                 Which
                 sheweth
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fanciful
                 and
                 groundless
                 Opinion
                 :
                 for
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 in
                 the
                 considerations
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 important
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 Divine
                 Image
                 is
                 .
                 This
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 God's
                 Image
                 consists
                 wholly
                 or
                 chiefly
                 in
                 Man's
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 espoused
                 by
                 the
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 and
                 strongly
                 maintain'd
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 1
                 Socinus
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 Volkelius
                 ,
                 and
                 3
                 others
                 ,
                 asserting
                 ,
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 placed
                 solely
                 or
                 principally
                 in
                 Dominion
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 this
                 be
                 apparently
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 by
                 those
                 Men
                 only
                 to
                 uphold
                 a
                 belov'd
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 that
                 Power
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Creatures
                 which
                 God
                 invested
                 Man
                 with
                 ,
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Image
                 .
                 Man
                 doth
                 eminently
                 resemble
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 Prerogative
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 presiding
                 and
                 ruling
                 over
                 them
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 lively
                 representation
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 this
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 complex
                 thing
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 ;
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 those
                 different
                 Parties
                 who
                 place
                 
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 singly
                 ,
                 as
                 4
                 Origen
                 and
                 5
                 The●doret
                 in
                 perfect
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 6
                 Clement
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 perfect
                 Holines
                 ,
                 Chrysostom
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 and
                 7
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 maugre
                 the
                 wild
                 Opinion
                 of
                 another
                 8
                 antient
                 Writer
                 ,
                 who
                 holds
                 this
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 neither
                 in
                 Man's
                 Body
                 nor
                 Soul
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 determin'd
                 in
                 what
                 it
                 consisteth
                 .
              
               
                 Soon
                 after
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 adorned
                 with
                 his
                 Image
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Garden
                   of
                
                 Eden
                 ,
                 (
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Garden
                 of
                 Delight
                 or
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 9
                 Hebr●w
                 word
                 denoteth
                 .
                 Paradise
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 1
                 Hebrew
                 (
                 some
                 say
                 of
                 Persian
                 )
                 original
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 a
                 place
                 inclosed
                 for
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Delight
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 2
                 Park
                 where
                 Beasts
                 do
                 range
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 spot
                 of
                 Ground
                 stock'd
                 with
                 choice
                 Plants
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 properly
                 a
                 3
                 Garden
                 ,
                 or
                 curiously
                 set
                 with
                 Trees
                 yielding
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 4
                 Orchard
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 here
                 fitly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 pleasant
                 Plantation
                 wherein
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 were
                 placed
                 by
                 God.
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 delightful
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fruitful
                 Orchard
                 ,
                 washed
                 with
                 convenient
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 afterwards
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 spacious
                 Park
                 or
                 Forest
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 Beasts
                 met
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 already
                 .
              
               
               
                 Concerning
                 this
                 place
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 different
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 questioned
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Place
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 beginning
                 .
                 Paradise
                 was
                 made
                 before
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Doctors
                 .
                 And
                 5
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 admirer
                 of
                 Theodotion
                 and
                 Symmachus
                 ,
                 Heretical
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 averse
                 to
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 follows
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 Opinion
                 .
                 Some
                 held
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 not
                 Local
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 State
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Place
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 State
                 was
                 not
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 high-flown
                 Notion
                 of
                 Philo
                 and
                 Origen
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Basil
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                
                 and
                 Damascen
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 who
                 understood
                 Paradise
                 in
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 mystical
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 conceived
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 blessed
                 and
                 happy
                 Condition
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Soul
                 's
                 chief
                 and
                 principal
                 Faculties
                 :
                 Tho
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 on
                 Daniel
                 laughs
                 at
                 those
                 who
                 think
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 Paradise
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 Allegories
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 he
                 chang'd
                 his
                 Opinion
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 marvelled
                 at
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 wont
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 that
                 mystical
                 Strain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 allegorize
                 after
                 that
                 high
                 rate
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 void
                 all
                 Scripture-History
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 to
                 null
                 the
                 whole
                 Bible
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 6
                 Manichees
                 were
                 condemned
                 of
                 old
                 for
                 allegorizing
                 of
                 Paradise
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 *
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 H●resy
                 of
                 the
                 Seleuciani
                 and
                 Hermiani
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 denied
                 a
                 visible
                 Paradise
                 .
                 This
                 Opinion
                 hath
                 been
                 revived
                 by
                 some
                 Moderns
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 lately
                 by
                 7
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 concerning
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 Paradise
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 mere
                 Fable
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 Parable
                 .
                 
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 his
                 disquisition
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 St.
                 *
                 Augustin
                 goes
                 in
                 a
                 middle
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 holds
                 Paradise
                 to
                 be
                 partly
                 Local
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 Spiritual
                 .
                 
                   Ephraim
                   Syrus
                
                 grants
                 Paradise
                 to
                 be
                 Local
                 ,
                 but
                 placeth
                 it
                 an
                 other
                 World
                 beyond
                 this
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 above
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 ,
                 saith
                 an
                 1
                 Other
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Third
                 Heaven
                 by
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 .
                 Some
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Coelum
                   Empyreum
                
                 .
                 2
                 Others
                 say
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 the
                 Paradise
                 wherin
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 thrust
                 down
                 to
                 this
                 Earth
                 .
                 Bede
                 and
                 
                   Rabanus
                   Maurus
                
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 be
                 near
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 3
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 ●ewish
                 Doctors
                 comes
                 pretty
                 near
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Paradise
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 second
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 hangs
                 between
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 
                   whol●
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 say
                 Beca●us
                 and
                 Noviamagus
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 old
                 held
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   World
                
                 ,
                 as
                 4
                 relates
                 .
                 And
                 Luther
                 of
                 late
                 held
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 asserting
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 was
                 call'd
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 so
                 delightful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 (
                 and
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 )
                 assert
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 par●
                 only
                 of
                 this
                 lower
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 agree
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 particular
                 Place
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 tell
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 an
                 unknown
                 Country
                 ,
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 where
                 En●ch
                 and
                 Elias
                 inhabit
                 .
                 So
                 Bellarmine
                 thinks
                 ,
                 
                   D●
                   Grat.
                   primi
                   hominis
                   ,
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 derive
                 it
                 from
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 Papias
                 .
                 Others
                 assign
                 a
                 known
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 among
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 difference
                 ;
                 some
                 groundlesly
                 placing
                 it
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 warmest
                 part
                 there
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Maimonides
                   ,
                   Aben
                   Ezra
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Iewish
                 
                 Doctors
                 hold
                 it
                 was
                 seated
                 under
                 the
                 Equinoctial
                 .
                 And
                 Durandus
                 and
                 Bonaventure
                 among
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Others
                 fancy
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 warmest
                 Country
                 there
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Men
                 think
                 the
                 Torrid
                 Zone
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 comfortable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 those
                 most
                 certainly
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 who
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 5
                 one
                 Man
                 who
                 is
                 singular
                 in
                 imagining
                 Paradise
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Asia
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 near
                 Iordan
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 gathers
                 from
                 Gen.
                 13.
                 10.
                 
                 But
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 Iordan
                 where
                 Sodom
                 stood
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 Paradise
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 rambling
                 Conjectures
                 and
                 wild
                 Fancies
                 concerning
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imbraced
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 and
                 accountable
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 situated
                 on
                 those
                 most
                 pleasant
                 and
                 fruitful
                 Fields
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 called
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 taking
                 in
                 also
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Shinar
                 and
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 Garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 planted
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 6
                 learned
                 Knight
                 hath
                 excellently
                 shew'd
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Map
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 it
                 stands
                 35
                 degrees
                 from
                 the
                 Equinoctial
                 ,
                 and
                 55
                 from
                 the
                 Northern
                 Pole.
                 Because
                 Paradise
                 (
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 extent
                 )
                 reach'd
                 towards
                 
                   Armenia
                   ,
                   Galtruchius
                
                 placeth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 
                   Armenia
                   the
                   Greater
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Paiarde
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 was
                 Paradise
                 .
                 But
                 herein
                 this
                 learned
                 Man
                 was
                 mistaken
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 because
                 Eden
                 was
                 there
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 worthy
                 Knight
                 hath
                 proved
                 from
                 
                   If
                   a.
                
                 37.
                 12.
                 and
                 Ezek.
                 27.
                 23.
                 by
                 shewing
                 where
                 those
                 other
                 Countries
                 
                 are
                 found
                 which
                 are
                 joined
                 with
                 Eden
                 .
                 By
                 many
                 Arguments
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 clear
                 that
                 Eden
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 Babylonia
                 ,
                 and
                 Babylonia
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
                 Or
                 rather
                 I
                 am
                 inclined
                 to
                 determin
                 thus
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 gives
                 you
                 a
                 more
                 distinct
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 Eden
                 ,
                 and
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 were
                 three
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Country
                 .
                 Eden
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 antientest
                 :
                 Babylon
                 was
                 the
                 Name
                 it
                 was
                 call'd
                 by
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 Mesopotamia
                 is
                 a
                 Greek
                 Name
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 that
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 
                   midst
                   of
                   Rivers
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 it
                 referreth
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 situated
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   Tigris
                
                 and
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 tho
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 stricter
                 acceptation
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 uncommon
                 )
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 you
                 find
                 this
                 place
                 described
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 as
                 famous
                 for
                 its
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   A
                   River
                   went
                   out
                   of
                   Eden
                   to
                   water
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   it
                   was
                   parted
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   into
                   four
                   heads
                   :
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 principal
                 River
                 of
                 Paradise
                 had
                 four
                 great
                 Channels
                 .
                 
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   is
                
                 Pison
                 ;
                 
                   that
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   compasseth
                   the
                   whole
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Havilah
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 This
                 Pison
                 is
                 call'd
                 by
                 some
                 Phasis
                 ,
                 or
                 Phasitigris
                 ;
                 it
                 runs
                 (
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 by
                 that
                 Havilah
                 whither
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 fled
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 7.
                 and
                 divides
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Susiana
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Persian
                 Gulf.
                 So
                 Galtruchius
                 is
                 positive
                 that
                 Armenia
                 the
                 Greater
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Coutries
                 thereabout
                 are
                 meant
                 by
                 Havilah
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 Phasis
                 in
                 that
                 Armenia
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   Moses
                   '
                   s
                   Pison
                   .
                   Str●bo
                
                 places
                 Havilah
                 in
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 Arabia
                 and
                 Mesop●tamia
                 :
                 And
                 Bochart
                 thinks
                 it
                 is
                 Arabia
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 judg
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 old
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 Havilah
                 is
                 India
                 ,
                 and
                 Pison
                 the
                 River
                 Ganges
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 first
                 asserted
                 by
                 1
                 Iosephus
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 
                   Eusebius
                   ,
                   Ierom
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 for
                 Moses
                 here
                 adds
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mark
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 place
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   Gold
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gold
                   of
                   that
                   Land
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 confes'd
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 India
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 noted
                 for
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 sort
                 .
                 Further
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Note
                 whereby
                 to
                 discover
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   Bdellium
                   and
                   the
                   Onyx
                   Stone
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 some
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 some
                 hold
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Tree
                 or
                 a
                 Resinous
                 Gum
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 precious
                 Stone
                 or
                 a
                 Pearl
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 join'd
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Onyx
                   Stone
                
                 :
                 And
                 India
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 precious
                 Stones
                 and
                 Pearls
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   River
                
                 is
                 Gihon
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Galtruchius
                 holds
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 Araxes
                 in
                 Armenia
                 the
                 Greater
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 Gihon
                 ;
                 this
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Phasis
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Payarde
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 Moses
                 adding
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 River
                 
                   Gihon
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   compasseth
                   the
                   whole
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Cush
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 Gihon
                 is
                 the
                 River
                 Nile
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 forenamed
                 
                   Iewish
                   Antiquary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 hold
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 what
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Egygt
                
                 are
                 join'd
                 tother
                 ,
                 intimating
                 that
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Nile
                 ,
                 did
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 border
                 upon
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   African
                   Ethiopia
                
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 is
                 meant
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   third
                   River
                   is
                
                 Hiddekel
                 :
                 
                   that
                   is
                   it
                   which
                   goeth
                   toward
                   the
                   East
                   of
                
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 River
                 belonging
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 Dan.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 generally
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 River
                 Tigris
                 ,
                 which
                 divides
                 Mesopotamia
                 from
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 runs
                 toward
                 the
                 East
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 commonly
                 goeth
                 along
                 with
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   14.
                   that
                   the
                   fourth
                   River
                
                 (
                 which
                 issued
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Paradise
                   )
                   was
                
                 Euphrates
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 The
                 
                   fourth
                   River
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 fourth
                 Channel
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 eminence
                 ,
                 here
                 called
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 great
                 middle
                 Channel
                 that
                 ran
                 thro
                 Eden
                 or
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 its
                 fructifying
                 quality
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 l●tificare
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 allusion
                 to
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   River
                   whose
                   Streams
                   make
                   glad
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   46.
                   4.
                
                 it
                 hath
                 little
                 foundation
                 ;
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 probability
                 that
                 its
                 Original
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Perah
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 world
                 here
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 for
                 this
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 from
                 
                   parah
                   crescere
                   ,
                   fructificare
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Country
                 own'd
                 its
                 fertility
                 and
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 spreading
                 streams
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 Euphrates
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 Perah
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 Greeks
                 made
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Hu
                 P●rath
                 ,
                 
                   Perath
                   it self
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 read
                 it
                 1
                 Vphrath
                 ,
                 and
                 added
                 a
                 Termination
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 came
                 Euphrates
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 an
                 unusual
                 thing
                 with
                 the
                 Grecians
                 to
                 borrow
                 words
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 at
                 present
                 instance
                 only
                 in
                 another
                 word
                 which
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 by
                 several
                 Gentile
                 Writers
                 for
                 a
                 Garden
                 or
                 Orchard
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   pardes
                   ,
                   hortus
                
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 word
                 transmuted
                 into
                 a
                 Greek
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Rivers
                   of
                   Paradise
                
                 mention'd
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 that
                 Noble
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 hath
                 copiously
                 discours'd
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 curious
                 may
                 find
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 their
                 Scruples
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 think
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 rational
                 thought
                 )
                 that
                 Paradise
                 is
                 now
                 scarce
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 because
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 Changes
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 which
                 marr'd
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 wash'd
                 away
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 
                 of
                 its
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 exceedingly
                 alter'd
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 to
                 find
                 in
                 Historians
                 and
                 Geographers
                 the
                 same
                 description
                 of
                 Paradise
                 which
                 Moses
                 gives
                 .
                 Herodotus
                 and
                 Pliny
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 Euphrates
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Channel
                 it
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 several
                 times
                 been
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Rivers
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 the
                 Region
                 may
                 be
                 alter'd
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Pison
                 and
                 Gihon
                 ,
                 two
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Names
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 by
                 in
                 profane
                 Authors
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 common
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Places
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Men
                 sometimes
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 Writers
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 truly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 names
                 of
                 Rivers
                 mention'd
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 are
                 long
                 since
                 lost
                 and
                 extinct
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 antient
                 names
                 of
                 several
                 Countries
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 acknowledg'd
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Learned
                 .
                 After
                 so
                 many
                 Generations
                 ,
                 and
                 changings
                 of
                 Languages
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 call'd
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 they
                 once
                 were
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 gather
                 thence
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 being
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 (
                 with
                 a
                 late
                 1
                 Writer
                 )
                 that
                 
                   of
                   the
                   four
                   Antient
                   Rivers
                   of
                
                 Paradise
                 
                   two
                   remain
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   do
                   not
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 altering
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Names
                 renders
                 it
                 difficult
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 more
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 tell
                 exactly
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 the
                 Account
                 given
                 us
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 comparing
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 to
                 assert
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 that
                 noted
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 first
                 Moses
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   planted
                   a
                   Garden
                   eastward
                   in
                
                 Eden
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 Which
                 agrees
                 well
                 with
                 that
                 Region
                 of
                 Assyria
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 was
                 situate
                 eastward
                 in
                 Asia
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lay
                 eastward
                 from
                 
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Deserts
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 where
                 Moses
                 wrote
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 call'd
                 Eden
                 ,
                 in
                 2
                 King.
                 19.
                 12.
                 and
                 Amos
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 (
                 besides
                 those
                 other
                 Texts
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 which
                 Sir
                 
                   W.
                   R●leigh
                
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 comments
                 upon
                 )
                 you
                 may
                 gather
                 that
                 this
                 Country
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 Paradise
                 was
                 seated
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 bids
                 so
                 fair
                 for
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Paradise
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Antient
                 Historians
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Region
                 was
                 the
                 pleasantest
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Soil
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 prodigiously
                 fertile
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 fruitful
                 to
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Paradise
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 remarkable
                 for
                 its
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 is
                 that
                 Country
                 represented
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 it
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 noted
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 improbable
                 Paradise
                 was
                 washed
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 four
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Euphrates
                   ,
                   Tigris
                   ,
                   Ganges
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Nile
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 almost
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 a
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 half
                 the
                 Globe
                 :
                 Especially
                 as
                 to
                 Pison
                 and
                 Gihon
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 Ganges
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 Nile
                 ?
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Africa
                 into
                 Paradise
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Notion
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Rivers
                   of
                   Paradise
                
                 is
                 very
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 for
                 any
                 reception
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 extravagant
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 half
                 the
                 Earth
                 Paradisiacal
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 vouched
                 of
                 late
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 2.
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 gross
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 Objectors
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 enlarges
                 Paradise
                 to
                 that
                 wideness
                 which
                 they
                 mention
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heads
                 and
                 Springs
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 meant
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 and
                 current
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 you
                 read
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 (
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 10.
                 
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 one
                 River
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 River
                 was
                 parted
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Verse
                 )
                 into
                 four
                 Branches
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 )
                 into
                 four
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz.
                   without
                
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 not
                 within
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 
                   one
                   River
                
                 was
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 serviceable
                 to
                 water
                 it
                 ,
                 whilst
                 these
                 Arms
                 and
                 Branches
                 of
                 it
                 spread
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 ,
                 even
                 on
                 one
                 hand
                 to
                 some
                 Regions
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 to
                 some
                 remote
                 parts
                 of
                 India
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 nothing
                 extravagant
                 in
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Nile
                 and
                 Ganges
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 did
                 descend
                 from
                 the
                 capital
                 River
                 of
                 Eden
                 .
                 The
                 River
                 Pison
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   compass
                   the
                   whole
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Havilah
                 ,
                 and
                 Gihon
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   compass
                   the
                   whole
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Ethiopia
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 these
                 Springs
                 or
                 Fountain-heads
                 which
                 had
                 their
                 rise
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 flow'd
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 Havilah
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 and
                 Ethiopia
                 in
                 Africk
                 ,
                 and
                 encompass'd
                 these
                 places
                 with
                 their
                 various
                 turnings
                 and
                 windings
                 .
                 Moses
                 tells
                 us
                 what
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 these
                 derivative
                 Streams
                 and
                 Branches
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 broad
                 Channels
                 made
                 very
                 considerable
                 Rivers
                 )
                 reach'd
                 to
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 conclude
                 thence
                 that
                 Paradise
                 it self
                 was
                 extended
                 so
                 far
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 plain
                 and
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Man
                 of
                 sense
                 can
                 oppose
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 for
                 that
                 outcry
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 against
                 Ganges
                 and
                 
                 Nile's
                 being
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 mention'd
                 in
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 
                 Notwithstanding
                 what
                 some
                 late
                 1
                 Writers
                 have
                 ingeniously
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 the
                 old
                 Opinion
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 probability
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Modern
                 ones
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 any
                 unprejudic'd
                 Person
                 will
                 be
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 considers
                 how
                 likely
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Springs
                 of
                 Rivers
                 are
                 much
                 alter'd
                 since
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 what
                 these
                 learned
                 Men
                 alledg
                 concerning
                 the
                 rise
                 and
                 spring
                 of
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 some
                 Authors
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Euphrates
                 and
                 Tigris
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 Rivers
                 that
                 were
                 proper
                 to
                 Eden
                 or
                 Paradise
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 are
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 wash'd
                 those
                 Regions
                 which
                 appertain'd
                 to
                 and
                 border'd
                 upon
                 that
                 blessed
                 Ground
                 called
                 
                   Paradise
                   .
                   Paradise
                
                 strictly
                 taken
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 wide
                 and
                 spacious
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 lying
                 about
                 that
                 particular
                 Ground
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 termed
                 Paradise
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   planted
                   a
                   Garden
                   in
                
                 Eden
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 8.
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Garden
                 was
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 Eden
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 these
                 words
                 that
                 Eden
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 planted
                 a
                 Garden
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 planted
                 it
                 in
                 .
                 Yet
                 without
                 doubt
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 length
                 and
                 breadth
                 ;
                 the
                 circumference
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 large
                 and
                 specious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 or
                 Arms
                 of
                 Rivers
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 might
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 Soil
                 thereabouts
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 Paradisiacal
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 eminently
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 sense
                 might
                 be
                 call'd
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Garden
                   of
                   Eden
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 full
                 Answer
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 objected
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 it
                 very
                 clear
                 and
                 perspicuous
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 planted
                 in
                 that
                 Region
                 which
                 was
                 afterward
                 call'd
                 Eden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Babylon
                 (
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 
                   cursed
                   Babylon
                
                 afterwards
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 that
                 blessed
                 Ground
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 what
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Moderns
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Aquina●
                   ,
                   Gregory
                   de
                   Valentiâ
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Del
                   Rio
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 have
                 held
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 this
                 happy
                 place
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 far
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 individual
                 Spot
                 of
                 Ground
                 where
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 their
                 Innocence
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 these
                 Persons
                 aforemention'd
                 meant
                 what
                 they
                 said
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 general
                 sense
                 ,
                 their
                 Opinion
                 is
                 false
                 and
                 groundless
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 premises
                 that
                 Paradise
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 eastern
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Continent
                 of
                 Asia
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Mesopotamia
                 which
                 was
                 wash'd
                 with
                 Tigris
                 and
                 Euphrates
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 Island
                 made
                 so
                 by
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 Rivers
                 that
                 encompass
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 Babylon
                 (
                 now
                 a
                 known
                 place
                 in
                 Turky
                 )
                 was
                 afterward
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 Country
                 where
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 Paradise
                 was
                 situated
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 were
                 seated
                 by
                 the
                 particular
                 appointment
                 of
                 God.
                 In
                 this
                 happy
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 blessed
                 Island
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 days
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 were
                 they
                 to
                 do
                 here
                 ?
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 were
                 they
                 to
                 lead
                 ?
                 What
                 Laws
                 were
                 they
                 govern'd
                 by
                 ?
                 This
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 being
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 
                   first
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 God
                 who
                 had
                 given
                 Adam
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 possess
                 and
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 yet
                 assign'd
                 him
                 this
                 lesser
                 portion
                 of
                 Ground
                 to
                 inhabit
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cultivate
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 idle
                 and
                 unimploy'd
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 state
                 of
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 but
                 set
                 him
                 
                   to
                   dress
                   and
                   keep
                
                 that
                 choice
                 piece
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   15.
                
                 which
                 would
                 want
                 his
                 care
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 luxuriant
                 .
                 Here
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 employ
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 exercise
                 his
                 Body
                 :
                 here
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 enjoy
                 God
                 ,
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 :
                 Here
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 contemplate
                 and
                 study
                 God's
                 Works
                 ;
                 to
                 submit
                 himself
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Conduct
                 ;
                 to
                 conform●
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 his
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 constant
                 dependence
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 Here
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 spend
                 his
                 days
                 in
                 the
                 continual
                 exercises
                 of
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Praises
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 natural
                 dictates
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 would
                 prompt
                 him
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Sacrifice
                 unto
                 God.
                 There
                 were
                 thousands
                 of
                 Objects
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 Wit
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 forth
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 employ
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   ultimate
                   perfection
                
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 with
                 the
                 
                   chief
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 the
                 infinite
                 and
                 eternal
                 
                 Being
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 alone
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 Man.
                 His
                 Mind
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Nature
                 ,
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 Object
                 that
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 intellectual
                 Being
                 must
                 be
                 entertain'd
                 by
                 its
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 chief
                 happiness
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 exceeds
                 us
                 in
                 excellency
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Capacities
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 cannot
                 be
                 happy
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 inferior
                 nature
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 chief
                 Good
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 infinite
                 perfection
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 vast
                 and
                 capacious
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 cannot
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 God
                 alone
                 was
                 his
                 supreme
                 Blessedness
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 entirely
                 to
                 possess
                 and
                 enjoy
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 knowledg
                 as
                 was
                 perfective
                 of
                 his
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 vehement
                 and
                 ardent
                 Acts
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 intimately
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 eternal
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 perpetual
                 ●ruition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 Satiety
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 1
                 no
                 excess
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 Good
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 desired
                 ,
                 loved
                 ,
                 or
                 enjoy'd
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 designed
                 Felicity
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 .
                 Neither
                 they
                 nor
                 their
                 whole
                 Race
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 sorrow
                 or
                 misery
                 of
                 any
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 possessed
                 of
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 never-failing
                 Happiness
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 innumerable
                 Ages
                 and
                 Successions
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 courses
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 heavenly
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 Adam
                 had
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Laws
                 to
                 conduct
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   natural
                   Law
                
                 of
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Breast
                 .
                 The
                 Light
                 of
                 Reason
                 was
                 his
                 Guide
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 shone
                 very
                 bright
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 He
                 had
                 true
                 conceptions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 clear
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 Good
                 and
                 Right
                 ,
                 Just
                 and
                 Holy.
                 He
                 had
                 a
                 perfect
                 knowledg
                 of
                 his
                 Duty
                 from
                 this
                 Law
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 implanted
                 in
                 his
                 Nature
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Besides
                 this
                 natural
                 or
                 moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 Adam
                 
                 receiv'd
                 
                   positive
                   Laws
                
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 Innocence
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 these
                 three
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Matrimony
                
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 State
                 of
                 Life
                 was
                 instituted
                 and
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   24.
                
                 
                 God
                 having
                 made
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 he
                 pronounced
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Marriage
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Man
                   shall
                   leave
                   his
                   Father
                   and
                   his
                   Mother
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   cleave
                   unto
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   Flesh.
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 indissoluble
                 Knot
                 of
                 Wedlock
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 first
                 instituting
                 and
                 appointing
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 was
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 dictated
                 something
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 teacheth
                 that
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 to
                 join
                 in
                 the
                 Fellowship
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 should
                 become
                 one
                 Flesh
                 :
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Reason
                 discovers
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 conjugal
                 Union
                 cannot
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 Plurality
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 joining
                 of
                 one
                 Man
                 to
                 one
                 Woman
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Law.
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 a
                 Law
                 may
                 be
                 partly
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 positive
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 positive
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 himself
                 directed
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 to
                 this
                 State
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 Reason
                 approving
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Equity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 Masters
                 reckon
                 that
                 an
                 
                   absolute
                   Precept
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Be
                   fruitful
                   and
                   multiply
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Writers
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 1
                 Buxtorf
                 is
                 evident
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 esteem
                 it
                 rather
                 a
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 approves
                 of
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   22.
                
                 
                 Yet
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 had
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Precept
                 or
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 full
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Command
                 
                 to
                 those
                 two
                 individual
                 Persons
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 and
                 indispensably
                 obliged
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 intended
                 by
                 God
                 that
                 Mankind
                 should
                 be
                 increas'd
                 and
                 propagated
                 by
                 those
                 two
                 particular
                 Persons
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 words
                 of
                 Approbation
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 signify
                 the
                 lawfulness
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 and
                 Generation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 
                   positive
                   Law
                
                 given
                 to
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 Integrity
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   keeping
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 or
                 observing
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Day
                 .
                 
                   God
                   blessed
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctified
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 he
                 assign'd
                 it
                 for
                 some
                 special
                 purpose
                 ;
                 he
                 separated
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Days
                 ;
                 he
                 dedicated
                 it
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 :
                 he
                 set
                 it
                 apart
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 World's
                 Nativity
                 ;
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ;
                 to
                 magnify
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 to
                 extol
                 his
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 this
                 Day
                 was
                 devoted
                 to
                 holy
                 Uses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 solemn
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 blessing
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 that
                 Day
                 .
                 Indeed
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 that
                 Adam
                 kept
                 this
                 Day
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Patriarchs
                 did
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 recorded
                 .
                 Moses
                 omits
                 several
                 Matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 he
                 intending
                 brevity
                 in
                 his
                 History
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 do
                 so
                 )
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 supply
                 them
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 collective
                 Reason
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 expresly
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 
                   blessed
                   and
                   sanctified
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Day
                
                 ;
                 here
                 he
                 instituted
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 then
                 question
                 whether
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 Men
                 that
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 practis'd
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 shall
                 question
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 it
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 imaginable
                 reason
                 why
                 this
                 Day
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 celebrated
                 presently
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 instituted
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 it
                 sanctified
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 if
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ?
                 And
                 can
                 you
                 conceive
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hindred
                 this
                 ?
                 No
                 certainly
                 .
                 Therefore
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 
                 instituted
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 in
                 Innocency
                 lived
                 free
                 from
                 Toil
                 and
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 the
                 cessation
                 on
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Day
                 was
                 not
                 necessary
                 or
                 proper
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 hard
                 and
                 uneasy
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 fatigue
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 bid
                 to
                 
                   dress
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Garden
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 unimploy'd
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 ordinarily
                 some
                 bodily
                 Work
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 set
                 him
                 by
                 God's
                 particular
                 appointment
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 worldly
                 and
                 corporeal
                 Business
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 devote
                 himself
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 keep
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 This
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 God's
                 appointing
                 and
                 setting
                 apart
                 this
                 Day
                 .
                 His
                 ceasing
                 from
                 his
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 on
                 this
                 Day
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 did
                 that
                 infer
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 Man's
                 cessation
                 from
                 working
                 on
                 that
                 Day
                 ?
                 
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                
                 
                 And
                 can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 require
                 this
                 at
                 his
                 hand
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 Rest
                 from
                 all
                 labour
                 observ'd
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Piece
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Work
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 call
                 their
                 Creation
                 and
                 Formation
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 wonderful
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 reasonably
                 and
                 on
                 good
                 grounds
                 imagine
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 very
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 instituted
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ?
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 rather
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   blessed
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Day
                
                 before
                 
                 Adam's
                 Fall
                 ,
                 to
                 intimate
                 to
                 us
                 what
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 after
                 their
                 Formation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 sanctify
                 that
                 Day
                 in
                 a
                 solemn
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Goodness
                 to
                 them
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 the
                 early
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Day
                
                 .
                 The
                 keeping
                 of
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 intimated
                 in
                 Gen.
                 8.
                 10.
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Noah
                 divides
                 the
                 Time
                 by
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   seven
                   Days
                
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 he
                 doth
                 again
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Which
                 being
                 repeated
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Day
                 was
                 then
                 observed
                 in
                 a
                 religious
                 way
                 by
                 Noah
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ;
                 who
                 questionless
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 Adam
                 ,
                 who
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 instituted
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Birth-day
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Blessings
                 that
                 accompanied
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 improbably
                 conjectur'd
                 by
                 a
                 1
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Day
                   when
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                 Iob's
                 Sons
                 and
                 other
                 Holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 rightly
                 call'd
                 
                   God's
                   Sons
                   or
                   Children
                   )
                   came
                   to
                   present
                   themselves
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 Job
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 when
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 Religion
                 met
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Assemblies
                 ;
                 for
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Vz
                 they
                 kept
                 this
                 solemn
                 Day
                 ,
                 they
                 living
                 near
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 deriv'd
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 .
                 To
                 morrow
                 is
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Sabbath
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Faith
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 that
                 Day
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 speaks
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   Day
                   is
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   day
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Day
                 before
                 was
                 
                   the
                   sixth
                   day
                
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Verse
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 expresly
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Seventh
                   Day
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 It
                 appears
                 then
                 that
                 this
                 Day
                 was
                 kept
                 before
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 antienter
                 than
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Commandment
                 which
                 enjoins
                 the
                 keeping
                 holy
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 hint
                 no
                 less
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Israelites
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 remember
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 intimated
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 holy
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 remembrance
                 hath
                 regard
                 to
                 things
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forgetting
                 respects
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 heretofore
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 observ'd
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 in
                 this
                 Commandment
                 
                   Ha
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   that
                   Sabbath
                
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 enjoin'd
                 you
                 before
                 to
                 keep
                 :
                 The
                 Article
                 here
                 seems
                 to
                 imply
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Rest
                 ,
                 a
                 keeping
                 of
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 observ'd
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Primitive
                 Institution
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 celebrating
                 of
                 this
                 Day
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 In
                 Paradise
                 was
                 given
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Sanctifying
                 the
                 Seventh
                 Day
                 as
                 a
                 Day
                 of
                 Rest
                 and
                 holy
                 Worship
                 ;
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 search'd
                 into
                 this
                 matter
                 further
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 freely
                 acknowledged
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   God
                   blessed
                   the
                   seventh
                   Day
                   ,
                
                 are
                 not
                 proleptick
                 as
                 some
                 groundlesly
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 acquaint
                 us
                 that
                 that
                 Day
                 was
                 then
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 from
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 settled
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God's
                 creating
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 (
                 like
                 Pagans
                 )
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 must
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Dispensations
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 
                   positive
                   Law
                
                 given
                 to
                 Adam
                 of
                 
                   abstaining
                   from
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   Tree
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                
                 Eden
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 know
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Paradise
                 were
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 but
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 of
                 more
                 especial
                 not
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   
                   of
                   Life
                
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 did
                 obey
                 God's
                 Command
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 that
                 Immortality
                 which
                 Man
                 should
                 have
                 had
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 retain'd
                 his
                 Innocence
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 —
                 
                   lest
                   he
                   take
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   eat
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 This
                 Text
                 proves
                 (
                 against
                 the
                 Socinians
                 )
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 died
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 transgressed
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 proves
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                
                 was
                 give
                 them
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 their
                 lives
                 .
                 The
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 that
                 Tree
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 have
                 kept
                 them
                 from
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 immortal
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 Tree
                 was
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 all
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 as
                 Life
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 very
                 frequently
                 .
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   lay
                   hold
                   on
                   her
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 thus
                 explain'd
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   Happy
                   is
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   retaineth
                   her
                   .
                
                 As
                 often
                 then
                 as
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 had
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 reminded
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Bliss
                 and
                 Happiness
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 entail'd
                 upon
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 broke
                 not
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 God.
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 ●ed
                 on
                 this
                 Tree
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 old
                 Age
                 ,
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 Pains
                 ,
                 Cares
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 troubles
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Mind
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 translated
                 from
                 the
                 earthly
                 Paradise
                 to
                 those
                 compleat
                 and
                 eternal
                 Regions
                 of
                 Bliss
                 at
                 God's
                 right
                 hand
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 enternal
                 Life
                 and
                 Bliss
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sign
                 and
                 Seal
                 of
                 these
                 to
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 apostatiz'd
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 this
                 particular
                 course
                 of
                 preserving
                 Health
                 and
                 Life
                 should
                 have
                 continued
                 ,
                 if
                 Mankind
                 (
                 supposing
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Innocence
                 )
                 had
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 other
                 Trees
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 produced
                 in
                 other
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 there
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 keeping
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 from
                 decay
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 nor
                 need
                 we
                 concern
                 our selves
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 other
                 Tree
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 more
                 note
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil.
                
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 strictly
                 forbidden
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 This
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 taste
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   ,
                
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 try
                 Adam
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 that
                 Prohibition
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 follow'd
                 with
                 the
                 perfect
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violating
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 all
                 Evil
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Punishment
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 signify
                 what
                 they
                 should
                 know
                 by
                 eating
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Evil
                 of
                 Disobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Or
                 thus
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 ensue
                 upon
                 eating
                 .
                 They
                 should
                 experimentally
                 find
                 what
                 Good
                 they
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Evil
                 they
                 fell
                 into
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 this
                 Tree
                 had
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 Event
                 and
                 Effect
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 taught
                 them
                 by
                 experience
                 what
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 Man
                 had
                 sinn'd
                 in
                 eating
                 that
                 forbidden
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 he
                 saw
                 and
                 felt
                 what
                 Happiness
                 he
                 had
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Misery
                 he
                 had
                 procured
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 curious
                 as
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 determine
                 what
                 
                   particular
                   Tree
                   and
                   Fruit
                
                 this
                 was
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 and
                 Apple-tree
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 it
                 probable
                 from
                 Cant.
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 saith
                 Vossius
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Indian
                   Fig-tree
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Goropius
                   Becanus
                
                 .
                 Most
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Fig-tree
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 which
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 covered
                 their
                 nakedness
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit.
                 1
                 Theodoret
                 stiffly
                 maintains
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Christ
                 cursed
                 the
                 Fig-tree
                 .
                 2
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 with
                 3
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 incline
                 to
                 this
                 belief
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 only
                 pass
                 as
                 a
                 Conjecture
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 that
                 Father
                 grants
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 that
                 Demand
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   Tree
                   was
                   it
                   of
                   which
                
                 Adam
                 
                   eat
                   the
                   Fruit
                
                 ?
                 1
                 
                   No
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   able
                   exactly
                   to
                   discover
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   wilfully
                   conceal'd
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 grand
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 mind
                 (
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 
                   first
                   Oeconomy
                
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 God's
                 pleasure
                 that
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 that
                 Tree
                 (
                 whatever
                 it
                 was
                 )
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 meddled
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 straitly
                 charged
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Consort
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 touch
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 might
                 reasonably
                 act
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 antient
                 Writer
                 saith
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 )
                 2
                 
                   God
                   dispenseth
                   all
                   things
                   sutably
                   to
                   the
                   particular
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   measureth
                   his
                   Institutions
                   by
                   the
                   Abilities
                   and
                   Powers
                   of
                   Men.
                   Therefore
                   he
                   gave
                   that
                   Command
                   of
                   not
                   eating
                   of
                   this
                   Tree
                   to
                   Adam
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   a
                   new-born
                   Babe
                   .
                
                 He
                 dealt
                 with
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 as
                 with
                 Infants
                 and
                 Children
                 ;
                 he
                 tried
                 them
                 by
                 mean
                 and
                 low
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 nature
                 .
                 But
                 secondly
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 was
                 thus
                 pleased
                 to
                 prohibit
                 them
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Tree
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 was
                 highly
                 accountable
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 in
                 
                   Paradise
                   .
                   Of
                   every
                   Tree
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   thou
                   mayest
                   freely
                   eat
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 16.
                 there
                 was
                 only
                 this
                 one
                 Tree
                 excepted
                 and
                 reserved
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Indulgence
                 sufficient
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 have
                 contented
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 injoyment
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Creator
                 can
                 lay
                 what
                 Restraints
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 on
                 his
                 Creatures
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 made
                 both
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 
                 could
                 justly
                 bar
                 them
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 that
                 place
                 afforded
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 this
                 Precept
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 Dominion
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 their
                 Maker
                 and
                 Lord.
                 1
                 He
                 would
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 by
                 this
                 little
                 Command
                 his
                 absolute
                 Soverainty
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 pious
                 Father
                 speaks
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 made
                 them
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 indowed
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 freedom
                 of
                 choice
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 justly
                 exercise
                 that
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 actual
                 trial
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 by
                 proposing
                 something
                 to
                 their
                 choice
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 rational
                 Nature
                 and
                 free
                 Will
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 Law
                 of
                 Abstinence
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 unjust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 was
                 just
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 impose
                 this
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 and
                 reasonable
                 Beings
                 .
                 This
                 shews
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 positive
                 Law
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 try
                 their
                 Obedience
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 reasonable
                 and
                 equitable
                 Command
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 God
                 had
                 con●err'd
                 on
                 them
                 so
                 many
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 limited
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 single
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 might
                 shew
                 their
                 Thankfulness
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 consider
                 also
                 that
                 God
                 particularly
                 told
                 them
                 what
                 he
                 expected
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 Prohibition
                 about
                 the
                 Tree
                 .
                 He
                 assured
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 ventured
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 cost
                 them
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 more
                 emphatically
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 
                   die
                   the
                   death
                
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 fair
                 warning
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 sensible
                 how
                 greatly
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 just
                 and
                 reasonable
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 observe
                 his
                 first
                 and
                 original
                 Law
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 2
                 
                   matrix
                   omnium
                   praeceptorum
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 calls
                 it
                 )
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 commanded
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 
                   revealed
                   Laws
                
                 under
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 refer
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 mutual
                 Agreement
                 or
                 federal
                 Compact
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 promis'd
                 to
                 them
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 and
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 on
                 condition
                 of
                 their
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 to
                 his
                 Laws
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Death
                 was
                 threatned
                 if
                 they
                 disobey'd
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 heard
                 already
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 expresly
                 call'd
                 a
                 Covenant
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 gave
                 Man
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 back'd
                 it
                 with
                 Threatnings
                 and
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 Man
                 agreed
                 and
                 consented
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 formal
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Not
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 those
                 two
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 were
                 under
                 
                   this
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 Altho
                 only
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 were
                 in
                 actual
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 Mankind
                 were
                 included
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 under
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 having
                 created
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 without
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 knowledg
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Agreement
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Posterity
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 covenanted
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Race
                 continued
                 in
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 die
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 always
                 blessed
                 and
                 happy
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 disobey'd
                 the
                 Divine
                 Command
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 every
                 way
                 wretched
                 and
                 miserable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 consented
                 and
                 agreed
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 of
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 what
                 God
                 propounded
                 to
                 them
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 acceptable
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 offer
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 just
                 and
                 equitable
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 :
                 Our
                 first
                 Parents
                 would
                 not
                 disagree
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 indu●d
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 that
                 what
                 their
                 Maker
                 propounded
                 was
                 most
                 reasonable
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 Condition
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Reward
                 promis'd
                 on
                 God's
                 part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 endless
                 Happiness
                 .
                 
                 That
                 they
                 fully
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 Contract
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 is
                 demonstrable
                 from
                 many
                 passages
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Hos.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   They
                   like
                
                 Adam
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 )
                 
                   have
                   transgress'd
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 ;
                 which
                 refers
                 to
                 God's
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Mankind
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 Adam
                 was
                 their
                 Representative
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 transgress
                 it
                 unless
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 agreed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 abundantly
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul.
                 ,
                 which
                 frequently
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 too
                 manifestly
                 gather'd
                 from
                 the
                 miserable
                 Effects
                 and
                 Consequences
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 experience
                 .
                 This
                 Covenant
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 belongs
                 ,
                 extend
                 to
                 all
                 Mankind
                 .
                 As
                 being
                 in
                 Adam
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Image
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 possess'd
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Happiness
                 ;
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 so
                 continued
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 him
                 fallen
                 from
                 their
                 Primitive
                 Integrity
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 
                   Man
                   was
                   in
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 49.
                 12.
                 being
                 created
                 in
                 God's
                 Image
                 he
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 possess'd
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Felicity
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 perpetuated
                 it
                 to
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 State
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 of
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   General
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   The
                   several
                   particular
                   Ingredients
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Sin.
                   Its
                   Aggravations
                   from
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   What
                   kind
                   of
                   Creature
                   the
                   Serpent
                   was
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Devil
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   in
                   seducing
                   our
                   first
                   Parents
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   firy
                   flying
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   ordinary
                   one
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Subtilty
                   of
                   this
                   Animal
                   consisted
                   .
                   That
                   Adam
                   and
                   Eve
                   fell
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   proved
                   from
                   Scripture
                   and
                   Reason
                   .
                   The
                   dreadful
                   Effects
                   of
                   the
                   Fall
                   which
                   related
                   to
                   themselves
                   .
                   Others
                   which
                   belong'd
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   their
                   whole
                   Race
                   .
                   Death
                   was
                   the
                   Penal
                   Consequence
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Defection
                   .
                   The
                   Inward
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Evils
                   that
                   attended
                   it
                   are
                   enumerated
                   .
                   How
                   Man
                   became
                   like
                   the
                   Beasts
                   .
                   Eternal
                   Death
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   his
                   Apostacy
                   .
                   The
                   Penalty
                   inflicted
                   on
                   the
                   Serpent
                   .
                   Not
                   only
                   our
                   First
                   Parents
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   Mankind
                   were
                   under
                   this
                   Second
                   Dispensation
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 
                   second
                   General
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Infelicity
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 
                 Adam's
                 Fall
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 Restored
                 and
                 Recover'd
                 .
                 This
                 State
                 is
                 doubly
                 express'd
                 by
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Man
                   understood
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   became
                   
                   like
                   the
                   Beasts
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 represents
                 his
                 Sin
                 and
                 Fall
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 are
                 both
                 his
                 Fault
                 and
                 his
                 Penalty
                 .
                 As
                 among
                 Philosophers
                 there
                 is
                 Physiology
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 considering
                 of
                 Bodies
                 in
                 their
                 natural
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 Pathology
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Man's
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 fallen
                 into
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Disease
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 Divinity
                 we
                 distinctly
                 treat
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Innocence
                 (
                 the
                 primitive
                 temper
                 of
                 Mankind
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 degeneracy
                 from
                 that
                 first
                 Temper
                 and
                 Constitution
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 imagines
                 this
                 Earth
                 of
                 ours
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 once
                 a
                 glorious
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 to
                 have
                 sunk
                 into
                 another
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 overcast
                 with
                 Spots
                 and
                 Scum
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 move
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Creature
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 bright
                 and
                 glorious
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 a
                 most
                 ravishing
                 Light
                 :
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Characters
                 of
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 impress'd
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 soon
                 lost
                 his
                 Primitive
                 Light
                 and
                 Lustre
                 ,
                 he
                 forsook
                 his
                 Station
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 absorp'd
                 into
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 overspread
                 with
                 Sin
                 and
                 Misery
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 begin
                 first
                 with
                 
                 Adam's
                 Sin
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 I
                 must
                 enquire
                 into
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 this
                 Sin
                 was
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Who
                 were
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Sin
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 Whereas
                 God
                 had
                 commanded
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tree
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                
                 ,
                 they
                 wilfully
                 despised
                 that
                 Command
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 eat
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Sin
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 must
                 insert
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 undue
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 vitious
                 Dispositions
                 in
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 this
                 actual
                 and
                 external
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 parts
                 and
                 ingredients
                 of
                 this
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 great
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 their
                 Crime
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Man
                 being
                 in
                 Honour
                 
                   understood
                   not
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 signify
                 that
                 ignorance
                 and
                 senslesness
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 
                 contracted
                 by
                 non-attention
                 .
                 They
                 
                   consider'd
                   not
                
                 what
                 Honour
                 and
                 Dignity
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 discerned
                 not
                 what
                 was
                 their
                 proper
                 Duty
                 in
                 that
                 State.
                 Incogitancy
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 rise
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 profound
                 Dr.
                 Iackson
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 rightly
                 .
                 And
                 before
                 him
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 had
                 determin'd
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 holds
                 that
                 Negligence
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Fault
                 :
                 they
                 grew
                 heedless
                 and
                 careless
                 ,
                 not
                 reflecting
                 on
                 their
                 state
                 and
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 not
                 duly
                 thinking
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 thence
                 arose
                 their
                 transgression
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Sensuality
                 was
                 the
                 previous
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Apostacy
                 .
                 The
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 excited
                 the
                 Woman's
                 Appetite
                 .
                 
                   When
                   she
                   saw
                   the
                   Tree
                   was
                   good
                   for
                   Food
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   pleasant
                   to
                   the
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   she
                   took
                   of
                   the
                   Fruit
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   eat
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 she
                 might
                 easily
                 prevail
                 with
                 her
                 Husband
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 perhaps
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 her
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit.
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 several
                 Conjectures
                 about
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Transgression
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 presenting
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 Lust
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 Incentives
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 spring
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 no
                 considerate
                 Man
                 can
                 disallow
                 what
                 I
                 propound
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 the
                 new-married
                 couple
                 were
                 created
                 without
                 any
                 tincture
                 of
                 sinful
                 Concupiscence
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 had
                 planted
                 in
                 them
                 those
                 natural
                 Inclinations
                 which
                 were
                 proper
                 and
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 Conjugal
                 State.
                 Tho
                 these
                 were
                 unpolluted
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Vice
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 had
                 placed
                 the
                 Possessors
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 mutable
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 endued
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 Powers
                 and
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 they
                 enclined
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 the
                 concupiscible
                 part
                 into
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 evil
                 and
                 vicious
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 innocent
                 Propensions
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 were
                 chang'd
                 into
                 lustful
                 Amours
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 mutual
                 desires
                 and
                 complacencies
                 ,
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 
                 each
                 others
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 became
                 instrumental
                 to
                 that
                 Sin
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 treating
                 of
                 .
                 With
                 Adam
                 more
                 especially
                 this
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 sway
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Wise
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 fair
                 and
                 lovely
                 Creature
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 look'd
                 on
                 her
                 more
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 Fruit.
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 fair
                 as
                 she
                 that
                 handed
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 her
                 than
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 brightness
                 in
                 that
                 Face
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 charming
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Tree
                 afforded
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 love
                 to
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 uxorious
                 Man
                 (
                 after
                 several
                 fits
                 of
                 reluctancy
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 )
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 gratify
                 his
                 Spouse
                 ;
                 being
                 beguil'd
                 by
                 her
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 amorous
                 propension
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 produc'd
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 deny
                 her
                 nothing
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 more
                 general
                 terms
                 ,
                 his
                 entire
                 love
                 and
                 affection
                 to
                 her
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 as
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Commandment
                 because
                 she
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   12.
                   
                   The
                   Woman
                   whom
                   thou
                   gavest
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 other-self
                 )
                 
                   she
                   gave
                   me
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   did
                   eat
                   :
                
                 For
                 tho
                 he
                 did
                 ill
                 in
                 laying
                 his
                 Fault
                 ,
                 and
                 transferring
                 his
                 Guilt
                 on
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 thereby
                 only
                 to
                 excuse
                 himself
                 ;
                 yet
                 thus
                 far
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 drawn
                 into
                 this
                 transgression
                 by
                 her
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 passionate
                 regard
                 to
                 her
                 betray'd
                 him
                 to
                 this
                 folly
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 
                   desire
                   of
                   his
                   Eyes
                
                 was
                 one
                 occasion
                 of
                 his
                 misery
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Inchantments
                 and
                 Sollicitations
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 Man
                 was
                 first
                 ruin'd
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 was
                 alone
                 he
                 did
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 so
                 fair
                 and
                 Image
                 he
                 was
                 tempted
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 forget
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 duty
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Origine
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 prevarication
                 ;
                 the
                 sensitive
                 part
                 was
                 too
                 powerful
                 .
                 Pleasure
                 betray'd
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 all
                 Mankind
                 :
                 the
                 animal
                 and
                 sensual
                 Life
                 gets
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Another
                 previous
                 Sin
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 was
                 ,
                 a
                 being
                 dissatisfied
                 with
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 ambitious
                 desiring
                 to
                 know
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 become
                 greater
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 
                 a
                 vile
                 compound
                 of
                 Curiosity
                 ,
                 Discontent
                 and
                 Pride
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 this
                 latter
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 predominancy
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 1
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 
                 Eve's
                 first
                 Sin
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 fell
                 was
                 Pride
                 .
                 The
                 Devil
                 inve●gled
                 them
                 with
                 telling
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   their
                   Eyes
                   should
                   be
                   opened
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   they
                   should
                   know
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   as
                   Gods
                
                 in
                 knowledg
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 no
                 mean
                 incentive
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ;
                 tho
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 strange
                 solecism
                 and
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 strange
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 should
                 not
                 observe
                 it
                 )
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 like
                 God
                 by
                 breaking
                 his
                 Law.
                 This
                 was
                 an
                 arrant
                 piece
                 of
                 Nonsence
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 swallowed
                 ,
                 the
                 vehement
                 desire
                 of
                 seeing
                 having
                 blinded
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 inordinate
                 longing
                 after
                 Wisdom
                 rendring
                 them
                 so
                 foolish
                 and
                 sottish
                 .
                 Their
                 affection
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 vain
                 Ambition
                 ,
                 ruined
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 desire
                 to
                 arrive
                 to
                 the
                 Partners
                 with
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 forget
                 they
                 were
                 his
                 Creatures
                 .
                 Their
                 wishing
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 become
                 like
                 
                   Beasts
                   which
                   perish
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 afterwards
                 )
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 their
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Gods
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 too
                 like
                 unto
                 Devils
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 4
                 th
                 Sin
                 which
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 their
                 actual
                 violating
                 God's
                 Command
                 was
                 Vnbelief
                 .
                 God
                 had
                 himself
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   they
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   forbidden
                   Fruit
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   surely
                   die
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 But
                 Satan
                 comes
                 and
                 con●ronts
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Y●
                   shall
                   not
                   surely
                   die
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 Whereupon
                 they
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 this
                 Tempter
                 ,
                 and
                 disbelieve
                 what
                 God
                 had
                 said
                 .
                 They
                 attend
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Threatnings
                 ,
                 but
                 listen
                 to
                 the
                 Devil's
                 Promises
                 of
                 Impunity
                 .
                 They
                 believe
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Lies
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
                 saith
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Creed
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 cursed
                 Infidelity
                 which
                 
                 was
                 the
                 forerunner
                 of
                 the
                 actual
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Command
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 eating
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Fruit
                 may
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 venial
                 Fault
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 some
                 vain
                 Men
                 have
                 labour'd
                 to
                 represent
                 it
                 as
                 such
                 )
                 yet
                 upon
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 narrow
                 view
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 that
                 attend
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 grievous
                 and
                 horrid
                 Crime
                 .
                 That
                 Sin
                 which
                 was
                 usher'd
                 in
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 vile
                 Harbingers
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 capital
                 Offence
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Transgression
                 must
                 be
                 esteem'd
                 and
                 measur'd
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Lawgiver
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 what
                 was
                 forbid
                 ,
                 as
                 who
                 forbad
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 Creator
                 and
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 absolute
                 Power
                 and
                 Command
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 best
                 how
                 to
                 govern
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 most
                 for
                 their
                 real
                 Good
                 and
                 Advantage
                 ;
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 required
                 the
                 observance
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 easy
                 thing
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 obey'd
                 with
                 all
                 exactness
                 .
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 had
                 no
                 Father
                 but
                 God
                 ;
                 how
                 just
                 and
                 reasonable
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 express
                 all
                 Duty
                 and
                 Obedience
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 observe
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 ●east
                 Command
                 of
                 his
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 his
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 listen
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 would
                 attempt
                 to
                 withdraw
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 continually
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 their
                 dependence
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 honour
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 only
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 strive
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 singular
                 Favours
                 they
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 endeavor
                 to
                 persevere
                 in
                 their
                 Innocence
                 and
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 blessed
                 State
                 wherein
                 God
                 had
                 created
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 letter
                 and
                 lighter
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 is
                 the
                 Sinner's
                 contempt
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 inhances
                 his
                 Fault
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 preferreth
                 so
                 slight
                 a
                 thing
                 before
                 God's
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 regardeth
                 
                 not
                 the
                 Divine
                 Anger
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 easy
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 Cicero
                 doth
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 that
                 all
                 Sins
                 are
                 alike
                 )
                 1
                 
                   The
                   Matter
                   is
                   small
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Fault
                   is
                   great
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 because
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 so
                 small
                 .
                 The
                 Sin
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 grievous
                 and
                 inexcusable
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 so
                 little
                 a
                 matter
                 as
                 the
                 bare
                 tasting
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 temptation
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Garden
                 of
                 Fruit
                 was
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 single
                 Tree
                 only
                 forbidden
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 insipid
                 without
                 this
                 ;
                 no
                 Tree
                 will
                 so
                 content
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 forbidden
                 one
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Fruit
                 so
                 desirable
                 as
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 this
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 desired
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 forbidden
                 .
                 This
                 argues
                 great
                 perversness
                 and
                 obstinacy
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 aggravateth
                 their
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 senders
                 their
                 Offence
                 very
                 heinous
                 .
              
               
                 Say
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 thing
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 Lot's
                 Wise
                 did
                 only
                 look
                 back
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 miserable
                 ruin
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 she
                 lived
                 in
                 .
                 What!
                 might
                 she
                 not
                 look
                 behind
                 her
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 pity
                 that
                 she
                 did
                 this
                 .
                 Did
                 this
                 deserve
                 so
                 sore
                 a
                 Punishment
                 ?
                 Abraham
                 2
                 look'd
                 on
                 Sod●m
                 in
                 its
                 flames
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 punish'd
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 criminal
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 was
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 poor
                 Woman
                 ?
                 The
                 plain
                 Answer
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 from
                 whence
                 Actions
                 are
                 denominated
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil.
                 They
                 are
                 sometimes
                 reputed
                 so
                 by
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 intrinsick
                 Causes
                 and
                 Reasons
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 Adjuncts
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 allowing
                 or
                 disallowing
                 of
                 such
                 
                 Actions
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 we
                 must
                 judg
                 of
                 Lot's
                 Wife
                 's
                 Sin●
                 Out
                 of
                 an
                 immoderate
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 her
                 abode
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 an
                 inward
                 cove●ing
                 of
                 the
                 Goods
                 which
                 she
                 left
                 behind
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 foolish
                 pitying
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 design'd
                 for
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 she
                 stood
                 ,
                 and
                 look'd
                 back
                 .
                 Which
                 Example
                 of
                 hers
                 might
                 have
                 produced
                 the
                 like
                 Passions
                 in
                 others
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 gone
                 unpunish'd
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 contempt
                 of
                 God's
                 Providence
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 chief
                 thing
                 which
                 made
                 her
                 looking
                 back
                 to●
                 be
                 sinful
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 direct
                 Affront
                 to
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 strictly
                 charged
                 them
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 look
                 back
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 19.
                 15.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 certainly
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 obey'd
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 so
                 graciously
                 deliver'd
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 rescued
                 them
                 thence
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 mere
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Favour
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 required
                 observance
                 in
                 so
                 easy
                 a
                 matter
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 surely
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 repay'd
                 with
                 Disobedience
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 acted
                 most
                 justly
                 when
                 he
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 stubborn
                 Woman
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 shew'd
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 intrinsick
                 Causes
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 very
                 bad
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 adjoining
                 Circumstances
                 might
                 be
                 prov'd
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 evil
                 and
                 pernicious
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 wilful
                 violating
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Command
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 most
                 palpably
                 was
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 yet
                 more
                 sinful
                 and
                 vitious
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 set
                 and
                 voluntary
                 chusing
                 of
                 Death
                 and
                 Misery
                 ,
                 and
                 re●using
                 of
                 everlasting
                 Happiness
                 .
                 There
                 can't
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 a
                 greater
                 Sin
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 nothing
                 could
                 speak
                 them
                 greater
                 Rebels
                 against
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 designing
                 that
                 his
                 new-made
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 by
                 conforming
                 to
                 that
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 should
                 testify
                 their
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 their
                 acting
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 high
                 instance
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 downright
                 disowning
                 of
                 God's
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Command
                 in
                 a
                 lesser
                 matter
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                 even
                 thence
                 the
                 baseness
                 of
                 the
                 Action
                 is
                 more
                 manifested
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 ingratitude
                 and
                 un●aithfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Sinners
                 are
                 discovered
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 Sin
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 was
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 their
                 Offence
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Pr●curer
                 and
                 Instrument
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whilst
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 happy
                 state
                 of
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 envied
                 by
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 the
                 Fallen
                 Angels
                 ,
                 a
                 rank
                 of
                 Creatures
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 enjoy
                 a
                 blessed
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Attendents
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 soon
                 1
                 revolted
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 Pride
                 and
                 Arrogance
                 were
                 thrust
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 divested
                 of
                 that
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Glory
                 which
                 were
                 confer'd
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 wicked
                 and
                 reprobate
                 Spirits
                 being
                 thus
                 degraded
                 ,
                 maliciously
                 and
                 revengefully
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Felicity
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 betray
                 the
                 innocent
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Paradise
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 misery
                 with
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Prince
                 of
                 these
                 Apostate
                 Spirits
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 )
                 was
                 by
                 general
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 chosen
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 direful
                 Project
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 method
                 they
                 pitch'd
                 upon
                 was
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Woman
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 disguise
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 .
                 2
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 were
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 Devil
                 appear'd
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentiment
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 plain
                 History
                 on
                 their
                 side
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 
                   subtilest
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Curs●
                 denounc'd
                 against
                 this
                 Animal
                 ,
                 shews
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 
                   natural
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 3
                 One
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 this
                 Creature
                 was
                 a
                 Basilisk
                 :
                 1
                 Another
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Viper
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 *
                 third
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 overgrown
                 Serpent
                 )
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Devil
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 these
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 terrified
                 rather
                 than
                 allured
                 the
                 poor
                 Female
                 .
                 Others
                 (
                 on
                 a
                 contrary
                 extreme
                 )
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 bright
                 ,
                 glorious
                 and
                 winged
                 Serpent
                 that
                 appeared
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 They
                 fancy
                 that
                 a
                 Daemon
                 or
                 Devil
                 came
                 to
                 Eve
                 like
                 some
                 Angel
                 or
                 Saraph
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Seraphim
                 or
                 Angels
                 appear'd
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 
                   splendid
                   flying
                   Serpents
                
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 prove
                 from
                 Num●
                 21.
                 6.
                 where
                 the
                 Serpents
                 that
                 God
                 sent
                 among
                 the
                 Israelites
                 are
                 call'd
                 Seraphim
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 Isa.
                 14.
                 29.
                 they
                 gather
                 that
                 these
                 
                   flying
                   Serpents
                
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 very
                 bright
                 ,
                 and
                 shining
                 like
                 Fire
                 ,
                 were
                 usual
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Countries
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 lately
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 excellent
                 Persons
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 Name
                 and
                 Esteem
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Church
                 ,
                 favour
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 with
                 due
                 respect
                 and
                 deference
                 given
                 first
                 to
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 offer
                 these
                 Reasons
                 why
                 I
                 dissent
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 matter
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 knowledg
                 or
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Serpents
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Texts
                 ;
                 only
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 raging
                 ,
                 fierce
                 and
                 venomous
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 they
                 were
                 call'd
                 
                   Seraphim
                   ,
                   burning
                
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 their
                 venomous
                 Sting
                 they
                 produced
                 an
                 inflammation
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 they
                 stung
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 flie
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 swift
                 and
                 impetuous
                 motion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 exceeded
                 other
                 Serpents
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 
                   firy
                   flying
                   Serpents
                
                 as
                 these
                 worthy
                 Persons
                 suppose
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 probable
                 that
                 Satan
                 would
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 affrighting
                 Creature
                 to
                 deal
                 with
                 our
                 Mother
                 
                 Eve.
                 This
                 sort
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 would
                 sooner
                 scare
                 than
                 entice
                 her
                 .
                 Methinks
                 his
                 fierce
                 and
                 furious
                 motion
                 should
                 strike
                 terror
                 into
                 her
                 ;
                 his
                 flaming
                 Wings
                 should
                 make
                 her
                 fly
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 hold
                 discourse
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 3.
                 this
                 Spectacle
                 was
                 too
                 glittering
                 and
                 dazeling
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 sight
                 was
                 fitter
                 to
                 amaze
                 than
                 to
                 tempt
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 I
                 find
                 this
                 Serpent
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 twice
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 1
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 before
                 named
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 winged
                 Animal
                 moving
                 aloft
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 well
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 can
                 be
                 numbred
                 among
                 
                   the
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                   or
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Tho
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Scripture
                 having
                 barely
                 told
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 natural
                 and
                 genuine
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 
                   ordinary
                   Serpent
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 had
                 lately
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 among
                 other
                 Creatures
                 lived
                 on
                 the
                 Soil
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Now
                   the
                   Serpent
                   was
                   more
                   subtil
                   than
                   any
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   had
                   made
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 subtilty
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 denoteth
                 here
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 
                   gentle
                   ,
                   familiar
                
                 and
                 insinuating
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 Animal
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Antiquities
                
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Creature
                 1
                 frequently
                 convers'd
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 familiar
                 manner
                 associated
                 with
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 an
                 2
                 Antient
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 agrees
                 with
                 this
                 Iewish
                 Writer
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 before
                 the
                 Fall
                 was
                 mild
                 and
                 gentle
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 familiar
                 with
                 Man
                 than
                 other
                 Creatures
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 his
                 Society
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 creep
                 on
                 
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 on
                 his
                 feet
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 goes
                 too
                 far
                 when
                 he
                 intimates
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 an
                 erect
                 Figure
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 proper
                 only
                 to
                 Man.
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 grovel
                 and
                 creep
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 he
                 now
                 doth
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Curse
                 pronounced
                 against
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 somewhat
                 lifted
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 feet
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 perhaps
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 short
                 )
                 for
                 you
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 sorted
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Beasts
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 in
                 kind
                 from
                 
                   creeping
                   things
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 25.
                 
                 Another
                 1
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writer
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Author
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 more
                 sociable
                 and
                 conversant
                 with
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Creatures
                 were
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 often
                 approach'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 insinuated
                 himself
                 into
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 gentle
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 with
                 Iosephus
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 (
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Beasts
                 )
                 naturally
                 spoke
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 (
                 a
                 Dream
                 which
                 Basil
                 also
                 assents
                 to
                 )
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 ascertain'd
                 of
                 from
                 the
                 inspired
                 Records
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 spoke
                 by
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 possessed
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 spoke
                 to
                 Eve.
                 So
                 we
                 read
                 afterwards
                 that
                 an
                 Ass
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 impulse
                 spake
                 to
                 Balaam
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 several
                 Histories
                 mention
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 irrational
                 Animals
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 inanimate
                 Creatures
                 :
                 Thus
                 a
                 River
                 spoke
                 to
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 and
                 saluted
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 Porphyrius
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 A
                 Tree
                 spoke
                 to
                 
                   Apollonius
                   Tyanaeus
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Philostratus
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Magick
                 ,
                 both
                 those
                 Persons
                 being
                 skill'd
                 in
                 that
                 Art.
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 granted
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 his
                 Agents
                 and
                 Ministers
                 can
                 effect
                 ;
                 thus
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Serpent
                 spake
                 to
                 Eve
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Satan
                 actuating
                 his
                 Body
                 :
                 The
                 Devil
                 moved
                 his
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 inabled
                 him
                 
                 to
                 hold
                 a
                 Discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 his
                 Nature
                 and
                 Make
                 of
                 a
                 graceful
                 Hew
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 a
                 subtil
                 and
                 insinuating
                 Creature
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 Satan
                 to
                 intice
                 and
                 inveigle
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 1
                 bold
                 Man
                 that
                 laughs
                 at
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 History
                 concerning
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 Eve
                 talking
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 represents
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 mere
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 hath
                 as
                 little
                 Reason
                 as
                 Religion
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certainly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 would
                 tempt
                 and
                 seduce
                 her
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 familiar
                 and
                 
                   domestick
                   Creature
                
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 used
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Fox
                 was
                 cunning
                 and
                 crafty
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 gentle
                 and
                 tractable
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 this
                 was
                 his
                 
                   proper
                   subtilty
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 this
                 Creature
                 was
                 beloved
                 both
                 by
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 :
                 She
                 especially
                 was
                 delighted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 to
                 play
                 and
                 sport
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 she
                 laid
                 it
                 perhaps
                 in
                 her
                 Bosom
                 ,
                 or
                 adorned
                 her
                 Neck
                 with
                 its
                 twistings
                 and
                 windings
                 ;
                 or
                 she
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 Bracelet
                 for
                 her
                 Arms.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 enmity
                 between
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 Mankind
                 was
                 not
                 till
                 after
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   Enmity
                   between
                   thee
                   and
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   between
                   thy
                   Seed
                   and
                   her
                   Seed
                   .
                
                 There
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 an
                 Enmity
                 put
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Friendship
                 before
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Serpent
                 used
                 before
                 to
                 ensnare
                 or
                 hurt
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 denounced
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 Threatning
                 and
                 Curse
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 
                   put
                   Enmity
                   between
                   them
                
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Serpent
                 was
                 some
                 goodly
                 lovely
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 needs
                 make
                 himself
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 Woman
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 Masquerade
                 the
                 Devil
                 soon
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 perswading
                 her
                 that
                 if
                 she
                 did
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 prohibited
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 
                 receiving
                 any
                 harm
                 and
                 damage
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 thereby
                 mend
                 her
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 some
                 Goddess
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Woman
                 .
                 She
                 was
                 caught
                 with
                 these
                 fond
                 and
                 flattering
                 Suggestions
                 ,
                 and
                 slighted
                 the
                 Divine
                 Injunction
                 ,
                 and
                 boldly
                 ventured
                 on
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Dainties
                 .
                 The
                 subtil
                 Ingineer
                 planted
                 his
                 Artillery
                 against
                 the
                 weakest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Fort
                 :
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Batteries
                 against
                 the
                 feeble
                 Sex
                 first
                 ,
                 Alas
                 !
                 a
                 silly
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 subtil
                 Serpent
                 acted
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 Matches
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 latter
                 tempted
                 Eve
                 by
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 tempted
                 Man
                 by
                 Eve
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 gentle
                 and
                 alluring
                 ,
                 familiar
                 and
                 insinuating
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 repulsed
                 .
                 The
                 weak
                 Woman
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 ,
                 being
                 sollicited
                 both
                 by
                 Satan
                 and
                 the
                 Serpent
                 :
                 The
                 poor
                 Man
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 fall
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 triple
                 temptation
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 both
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   being
                   in
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   abideth
                   not
                
                 .
                 He
                 stood
                 not
                 one
                 night
                 (
                 say
                 some
                 )
                 in
                 integrity
                 ,
                 but
                 apostatized
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Iews
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Fathers
                
                 assert
                 .
                 Luther
                 is
                 very
                 punctual
                 :
                 2
                 
                   Our
                   first
                   Parents
                   entred
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   into
                   the
                   Garden
                   at
                   Noon-day
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Woman
                   having
                   an
                   Appetite
                   ,
                   and
                   taking
                   delight
                   in
                   the
                   Food
                   ,
                   eat
                   of
                   it
                   about
                   two
                   a
                   clock
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 may
                 incline
                 us
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 concerning
                 that
                 matter
                 affordeth
                 us
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 will
                 suggest
                 to
                 us
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
                 Day
                 on
                 which
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 confutation
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
                 For
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Genesis
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 on
                 that
                 Day
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 )
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Being
                 created
                 without
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 day
                 1
                 brought
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 were
                 2
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Law
                 concerning
                 3
                 abstaining
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 four-footed
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 were
                 4
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 view'd
                 and
                 observ'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 differences
                 of
                 every
                 Species
                 ,
                 gave
                 peculiar
                 Names
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 he
                 did
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Fowls
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 This
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 After
                 this
                 Adam
                 5
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Rib
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Woman
                 was
                 made
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Paranymph
                 ,
                 6
                 brings
                 this
                 Spouse
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 who
                 acknowledgeth
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 her
                 into
                 intimate
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 her
                 his
                 Wife
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 Day
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 any
                 more
                 was
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 admitted
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 work
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 add
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 up
                 much
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 learn
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 History
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 ones
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   saw
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   it
                   was
                   very
                   good
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 31.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 if
                 Man
                 had
                 not
                 
                   continued
                   good
                
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 Evil
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 entred
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 pronounced
                 
                 concerning
                 what
                 happen'd
                 all
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 that
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 before-mention'd
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 )
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 within
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 foregoing
                 approbation
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Evening
                   and
                   the
                   Morning
                
                 (
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Day
                 compleat
                 )
                 
                   were
                   the
                   sixth
                   Day
                
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 you
                 read
                 that
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 Fall
                 begins
                 ,
                 that
                 Satan
                 attempts
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 Discourses
                 between
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 Man.
                 Therefore
                 't
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 our
                 Parents
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 from
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 they
                 were
                 ●reated
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Several
                 Reasons
                 may
                 be
                 offer'd
                 why
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 viz.
                 first
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 worthy
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Mate
                 were
                 not
                 baffled
                 so
                 soo●
                 after
                 their
                 Creation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 congruous
                 to
                 God's
                 Wisdom
                 to
                 create
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 Frame
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 spoil'd
                 immediately
                 .
                 Then
                 more
                 particularly
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 God's
                 proposal
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 (
                 on
                 which
                 depended
                 the
                 whole
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Affair
                 )
                 their
                 mutual
                 consenting
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ratifying
                 it
                 on
                 God's
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 Man's
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 solemn
                 manner
                 ,
                 were
                 a
                 Work
                 which
                 required
                 some
                 length
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 the
                 Parley
                 between
                 Satan
                 and
                 Eve
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 to
                 it
                 is
                 briefly
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 she
                 at
                 first
                 gave
                 a
                 repulse
                 to
                 the
                 Assault
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 several
                 Onsets
                 were
                 made
                 before
                 she
                 yielded
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 but
                 suppose
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 of
                 tempting
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Surprize
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Transgression
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 so
                 heinous
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 animadverted
                 on
                 so
                 severely
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rational
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Wise
                 being
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 perfection
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Holiness
                 which
                 
                 are
                 acknowledg'd
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 suddenly
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 their
                 obedience
                 to
                 God.
                 Those
                 high
                 Endowments
                 could
                 not
                 easily
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 those
                 Divine
                 Gifts
                 could
                 not
                 decay
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
                 Therefore
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Persons
                 shrunk
                 back
                 from
                 their
                 Integrity
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 between
                 their
                 Temptation
                 and
                 actual
                 Transgression
                 in
                 eating
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 some
                 length
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 reasonably
                 suppose
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 crowded
                 into
                 one
                 single
                 day
                 .
                 Thus
                 both
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 reject
                 that
                 common
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 fell
                 from
                 their
                 Primitive
                 Innocence
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 determine
                 how
                 long
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 time
                 pass'd
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 .
                 None
                 can
                 positively
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 and
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 said
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 positive
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 certain
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 abiding
                 in
                 their
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 not
                 mention'd
                 .
                 As
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 they
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 formed
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ;
                 so
                 those
                 
                   Cabalistick
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 twenty
                 years
                 in
                 Paradise
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 turn'd
                 out
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 exploded
                 .
                 The
                 renowned
                 Vsher
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Annals
                 )
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 expell'd
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 on
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 timing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 or
                 fourth
                 day
                 after
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Creation
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 staid
                 there
                 after
                 his
                 Fall.
                 But
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 those
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Doctors
                
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 o●
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 )
                 who
                 hold
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 continued
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 Integrity
                 and
                 in
                 Paradise
                 eight
                 days
                 ,
                 do
                 approach
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 they
                 retain'd
                 their
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 amidst
                 many
                 Assaults
                 
                 and
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 ●ill
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 Week
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ended
                 with
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 ;
                 so
                 their
                 fatal
                 Seduction
                 and
                 Fall
                 were
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 week
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Premises
                 it
                 is
                 eviden●
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 between
                 their
                 Formation
                 and
                 Lapse
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 have
                 consider'd
                 the
                 
                   Sin
                   and
                   Fall
                
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Pa●ents
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 must
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   dreadful
                   Effects
                
                 ,
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   became
                   like
                   the
                   Beasts
                   which
                   perish
                   .
                
                 Man
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 happy
                 and
                 glorious
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 himself
                 wretched
                 and
                 miserable
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   was
                   in
                   honour
                
                 ;
                 we
                 were
                 once
                 happy
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 22.
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   the
                   Man
                   was
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 1
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 after
                 our
                 Image
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 is
                 miserable
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 
                   
                     —
                     Fuimus
                     Troes
                     ,
                     ●uit
                     Ilium
                     ,
                     &
                     ingens
                  
                   
                     Gloria
                     Teucrorum
                     .
                  
                
                 Unless
                 you
                 are
                 rather
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 think
                 those
                 words
                 are
                 spoken
                 ironically
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Interrogation
                 ,
                 
                   Is
                   the
                   Man
                   become
                   like
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   ?
                
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 lost
                 and
                 undone
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 himself
                 a
                 very
                 lamentable
                 and
                 wretched
                 Creature
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 briefly
                 recount
                 the
                 Particulars
                 of
                 his
                 Misery
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 who
                 for●ad
                 Man
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 now
                 forbids
                 him
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 Now
                 Man
                 is
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 Garden
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 sent
                 out
                 of
                 God's
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 Reprobate
                 and
                 Castaway
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 stern
                 Angel
                 with
                 a
                 flaming
                 Sword
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 
                 entrance
                 of
                 Eden
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 out
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 in
                 part
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 relate
                 how
                 sad
                 and
                 deplorable
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 spend
                 their
                 days
                 in
                 languishing
                 Grief
                 ,
                 in
                 continual
                 Sighs
                 and
                 Tears
                 ;
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 Regret
                 and
                 Remorse
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 reflected
                 on
                 their
                 past
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 Folly
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 look'd
                 forward
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 innumerable
                 Evils
                 which
                 insue
                 upon
                 this
                 their
                 Miscarriage
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 augment
                 their
                 Sorrows
                 ,
                 there
                 soon
                 happen'd
                 a
                 dismal
                 effect
                 of
                 their
                 Fall
                 and
                 Depravation
                 .
                 Their
                 dear
                 Son
                 Abel
                 was
                 murder'd
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Brother
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Devil
                 that
                 deluded
                 them
                 working
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 disconsolate
                 Parents
                 bear
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Sorrows
                 ?
                 The
                 Children
                 had
                 been
                 brought
                 up
                 well
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 set
                 to
                 honest
                 Imployments
                 .
                 Adam
                 gave
                 unto
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Lands
                 to
                 till
                 ,
                 unto
                 Abel
                 Sheep
                 to
                 keep
                 ;
                 their
                 Callings
                 intimating
                 to
                 them
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 their
                 Allotment
                 and
                 Portion
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Estate
                
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 eldest
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Personal
                 to
                 the
                 younger
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 use
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 careful
                 Parents
                 might
                 dispose
                 of
                 their
                 Estate
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 entail
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Grace
                 upon
                 their
                 Children
                 .
                 Cain
                 most
                 maliciously
                 rose
                 up
                 against
                 his
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 his
                 Innocency
                 nor
                 his
                 near
                 Relation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 could
                 divert
                 him
                 from
                 violently
                 pursuing
                 and
                 shedding
                 his
                 Blood.
                 This
                 made
                 th●
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 distressed
                 Parents
                 bleed
                 afresh
                 ,
                 this
                 added
                 new
                 dolours
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 caus'd
                 them
                 yet
                 more
                 seriously
                 to
                 look
                 back
                 on
                 their
                 vile
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Miseries
                 they
                 underwent
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Repentaonce
                 of
                 these
                 Sinners
                 after
                 their
                 Fall
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 some
                 have
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 first
                 Offenders
                 died
                 in
                 Impenitency
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 denied
                 all
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Pardon
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 thust
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 omits
                 many
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 being
                 very
                 short
                 and
                 compendious
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 nature
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 pass'd
                 by
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Noah
                 repented
                 of
                 his
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 and
                 Lot
                 of
                 his
                 Incest
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 draw
                 an
                 Argument
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 from
                 Scripture-silence
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 rather
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 did
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 saved
                 :
                 for
                 the●
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 redeem
                 and
                 save
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 concern'd
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 piously
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 God's
                 Mercy
                 would
                 not
                 overpass
                 these
                 poor
                 Offenders
                 at
                 its
                 very
                 first
                 setting
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 begin
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 Instance
                 of
                 his
                 present
                 Pity
                 and
                 Kindness
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 his
                 future
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Clemency
                 .
                 The
                 wise
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 Satan
                 to
                 boast
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 first
                 Conquest
                 and
                 Spoils
                 remain'd
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 met
                 not
                 with
                 an
                 afterdefeat
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 antient
                 ,
                 pious
                 and
                 learned
                 1
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 declar'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tatiani
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 Adam
                 never
                 repented
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 damned
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 absurd
                 in
                 their
                 Assertion
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 reckon
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 Haresy
                 ,
                 and
                 con●ute
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 both
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 ,
                 do
                 generally
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 was
                 buried
                 on
                 Mount
                 Calvary
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 intimating
                 thereby
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Repentance
                 for
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 was
                 accepted
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 universal
                 Shipwrack
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 all
                 concern'd
                 )
                 he
                 swam
                 safe
                 to
                 shore
                 on
                 this
                 Plank
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 consider
                 some
                 
                   larger
                   Effects
                
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 what
                 befel
                 their
                 whole
                 Race
                 
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 themselves
                 .
                 We
                 will
                 consider
                 them
                 both
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 dole●ul
                 Effects
                 are
                 both
                 Temporal
                 and
                 Eternal
                 .
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 temporal
                 Evils
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 outward
                 or
                 inward
                 .
                 The
                 outward
                 and
                 bodily
                 Evils
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Consequences
                 of
                 Man's
                 revolt
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 .
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   the
                   Ground
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 God
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 At
                 first
                 its
                 pregnancy
                 and
                 ●ecundity
                 were
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 yielded
                 its
                 Fruit
                 easily
                 without
                 any
                 toil
                 .
                 
                   
                     —
                     1
                     Per
                     se
                     dabat
                     omnia
                     tellus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   
                     —
                     Ipsaque
                     tellus
                  
                   
                     Omnia
                     liberiùs
                     nullo
                     poscente
                     ferebat
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 we
                 find
                 spoken
                 by
                 other
                 Poets
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Age
                   ,
                   from
                   some
                   broken
                   Notions
                   and
                   Traditions
                
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 2
                 judicious
                 Person
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 hath
                 observ'd
                 )
                 
                   of
                   Man's
                   first
                   Estate
                   in
                
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   Estate
                   wherein
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   should
                   have
                   continued
                   ,
                   of
                   Man
                   had
                   not
                   fallen
                   .
                
                 There
                 was
                 nothing
                 noxious
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 safe
                 and
                 wholesom
                 ,
                 useful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 serviceable
                 for
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 ways
                 advantageous
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 introduced
                 a
                 change
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Ground
                   brought
                   forth
                   Thorns
                
                 and
                 Thistles
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 18.
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 decay'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 would
                 require
                 some
                 toil
                 and
                 pains
                 to
                 prepare
                 and
                 manure
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 plentiful
                 Crop.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 forward
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 late
                 learned
                 Writer
                 suggests
                 ,
                 that
                 3
                 
                   the
                   Pl●ugh
                   was
                   of
                   no
                   
                   use
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   Deluge
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   not
                   invented
                   till
                   than
                   :
                
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Innocence
                 lasted
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 confesses
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 1
                 
                   God
                   sent
                   the
                   Deluge
                   ●o
                   destroy
                   that
                   Constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   calculated
                   and
                   contrived
                   for
                   a
                   State
                   of
                   Innocence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   fashion
                   it
                   anew
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   lapsed
                   and
                   frail
                   state
                   of
                   Mankind
                   :
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 concession
                 ,
                 the
                 Flood
                 should
                 have
                 come
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 was
                 above
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 after
                 i●r
                 This
                 Author
                 ingeniously
                 lays
                 hold
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 pronounced
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Curse
                   about
                   the
                   Earth's
                   Sterility
                
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 from
                 the
                 suspending
                 of
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 suspending
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 conceive
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 neither
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 felt
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 that
                 Sentence
                 of
                 Mortality
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 discoursing
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 which
                 check'd
                 the
                 exuberance
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Curse
                 took
                 not
                 place
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 and
                 expressions
                 themselves
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Curse
                 of
                 Sterility
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 matter
                 out
                 of
                 controversy
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 respect
                 not
                 only
                 Mankind
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 have
                 taken
                 place
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   the
                   Ground
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                   ;
                   in
                   sorrow
                   shalt
                
                 thou
                 
                   eat
                   of
                   it
                   all
                   the
                   days
                   of
                
                 thy
                 Life
                 .
                 See
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Adam
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 its
                 Doom
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 experience
                 the
                 sad
                 Effect
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 
                   in
                   sorrow
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 labour
                 and
                 toil
                 ,
                 the
                 Ground
                 not
                 bringing
                 sorth
                 its
                 Fruits
                 with
                 that
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 plenty
                 which
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Curse
                 then
                 was
                 inflicted
                 in
                 
                 Adam's
                 time
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 consequently
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 And
                 unto
                 
                   Adam
                   
                   himself
                
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 are
                 directed
                 ,
                 
                   Thorns
                   and
                   Thistles
                   shall
                   it
                   bring
                   ●orth
                   unto
                
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 ●hou
                 
                   shalt
                   eat
                   the
                   Herb
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 with
                 hard
                 labour
                 and
                 pains
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 express'd
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 )
                 
                   IN
                   THE
                   SWEAT
                   OF
                   THY
                   FACE
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 must
                 continue
                 until
                 he
                 
                   return
                   VNTO
                   THE
                   GROVND
                   ,
                   OVT
                   OF
                   WHICH
                   HE
                   VAS
                   TAKEN
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 know
                 he
                 return'd
                 above
                 700
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Commination
                 did
                 affect
                 that
                 generation
                 of
                 Men
                 which
                 lived
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 farther
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 
                   v.
                   23.
                   
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   sent
                   him
                   forth
                   from
                   the
                   Garden
                   of
                
                 Eden
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   till
                   the
                   Ground
                   from
                   whence
                   he
                   was
                   taken
                   .
                
                 This
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Curse
                 had
                 actually
                 taken
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Thorns
                 and
                 Thi●tles
                 were
                 come
                 up
                 ;
                 for
                 Adam
                 here
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 Order
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 root
                 up
                 those
                 unprofitable
                 Weeds
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 less
                 useful
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 apply
                 himself
                 to
                 laborious
                 Agriculture
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 now
                 become
                 necessary
                 since
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 denuntiation
                 of
                 the
                 Curse
                 ,
                 for
                 unto
                 this
                 the
                 word
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Verse
                 re●ers
                 :
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Seeing
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 deprived
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 fruitfulness
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 bring
                 forth
                 Food
                 for
                 Man
                 without
                 painful
                 ●illage
                 ,
                 and
                 wearisome
                 culture
                 ,
                 
                   therefore
                   I
                   send
                   thee
                   ●orth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Instance
                 of
                 the
                 actual
                 inflicting
                 of
                 the
                 Curse
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 time
                 ,
                 even
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 prevail
                 with
                 this
                 ingenious
                 Author
                 to
                 aker
                 his
                 
                   System
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 avoid
                 so
                 considerable
                 an
                 Objection
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 he
                 pays
                 a
                 great
                 Reverence
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 his
                 general
                 Syst●m
                 can
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 without
                 this
                 particular
                 Hypothesis
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 freedom
                 to
                 suggest
                 this
                 to
                 one
                 who
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 great
                 Discoveries
                 in
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 
                 friendship
                 which
                 I
                 bear
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 pleas'd
                 mutually
                 to
                 honour
                 me
                 with
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 tinctured
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 disrespect
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Writings
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 blast
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 wise
                 and
                 sober
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho
                 I
                 cannot
                 yield
                 assent
                 to
                 this
                 Gentleman's
                 Hypothesis
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 laid
                 It
                 down
                 ;
                 yet
                 thus
                 far
                 I
                 agree
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sentence
                 before
                 mention'd
                 took
                 not
                 place
                 
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   effectual
                   manner
                
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 assigns
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fully
                 accomplish'd
                 and
                 executed
                 till
                 the
                 Deluge
                 .
                 That
                 indeed
                 was
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 the
                 Curse
                 of
                 Barrenness
                 :
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 general
                 Restraint
                 and
                 Decay
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 that
                 destructive
                 Inundation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Curse
                 commenced
                 before
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 History
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 impregnable
                 Truth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Records
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 immediately
                 curs'd
                 upon
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 degenerated
                 when
                 he
                 fell
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Elements
                 became
                 disorder'd
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 unwholesom
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 fatal
                 .
                 Hence
                 proceeded
                 Dearth
                 ,
                 Scarcity
                 ,
                 Pestilences
                 ,
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 Storms
                 ,
                 Tempests
                 ,
                 harmful
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 Conflagrations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Evils
                 and
                 Calamities
                 .
                 Man's
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 participated
                 of
                 the
                 Curse
                 ;
                 whence
                 floweth
                 such
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Diseases
                 and
                 Distempers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 Medicks
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 compleated
                 their
                 Bill
                 of
                 Mortality
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 perfect
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Maladies
                 which
                 infest
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 external
                 Effect
                 of
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 labour
                 and
                 trouble
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 .
                 Using
                 Diligence
                 and
                 Labour
                 in
                 a
                 lawful
                 Calling
                 is
                 no
                 Curse
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 set
                 Adam
                 to
                 work
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Innocence
                 :
                 but
                 afterwards
                 his
                 Labour
                 was
                 attended
                 with
                 faintness
                 and
                 weariness
                 ,
                 with
                 pain
                 and
                 uneasiness
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 formentioned
                 place
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   sweat
                   of
                   thy
                   face
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eat
                   Bread.
                
                 
                 Which
                 seems
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 labour
                 which
                 accompanies
                 plowing
                 and
                 sowing
                 ,
                 and
                 gathering
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 part
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 employment
                 in
                 Paradise
                 was
                 dressing
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cost
                 him
                 not
                 any
                 considerable
                 labour
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 Husbandry
                 which
                 was
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 viz.
                 uneasy
                 and
                 toilsome
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 barrenness
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 and
                 more
                 extensive
                 sense
                 these
                 words
                 denote
                 all
                 the
                 fatigue
                 and
                 pains
                 which
                 Men
                 undergo
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Fruit
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 
                   eating
                   in
                   sorrow
                   and
                   sweat
                
                 .
                 Now
                 innumerable
                 hardships
                 and
                 distresses
                 are
                 the
                 allotment
                 of
                 Man's
                 Life
                 :
                 Now
                 
                   Man
                   is
                   born
                   to
                   trouble
                
                 ,
                 Job
                 5.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   All
                   his
                   days
                   are
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   travel
                   grief
                   ,
                
                 Eccles.
                 2.
                 23.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 truly
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Labourers
                
                 :
                 Numberless
                 poor
                 people
                 sweat
                 and
                 turmoil
                 in
                 getting
                 a
                 livelyhood
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 their
                 Bodies
                 are
                 bow'd
                 down
                 sometimes
                 with
                 a
                 burden
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 erect
                 Figure
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 partly
                 impair'd
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 recount
                 the
                 various
                 Troubles
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 of
                 this
                 mortal
                 State
                 ?
                 What
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Calamities
                 and
                 Miseries
                 is
                 a
                 Man
                 liable
                 to
                 daily
                 ?
                 How
                 strangely
                 is
                 he
                 beset
                 with
                 Crosses
                 and
                 Disasters
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 private
                 and
                 relative
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Concerns
                 ?
                 His
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
                 is
                 much
                 diminished
                 :
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 tamed
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 subjection
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 proving
                 hurtful
                 and
                 mortal
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 may
                 lament
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 
                   another
                   Dominion
                
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 that
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 that
                 Sex
                 over
                 which
                 God
                 and
                 Nature
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 a
                 Command
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 undue
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Curse
                 and
                 Punishment
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Woman's
                 Sin.
                 Which
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   Thy
                   d●sire
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   thy
                   Husband
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   rule
                   
                   over
                   thee
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 under
                 his
                 Rule
                 and
                 Command
                 even
                 in
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 suggested
                 before
                 :
                 There
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 Power
                 and
                 Preeminence
                 in
                 Man
                 over
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 informs
                 us
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 dispute
                 this
                 Superiority
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 contend
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Man
                 did
                 not
                 exert
                 his
                 Power
                 imperiously
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Woman's
                 subjection
                 (
                 call'd
                 here
                 her
                 
                   desire
                   unto
                   her
                   Husband
                
                 )
                 was
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 this
                 Obedience
                 was
                 forced
                 and
                 unwilling
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Man's
                 Dominion
                 too
                 often
                 degenerated
                 into
                 an
                 arbitrary
                 unreasonable
                 sway
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 words
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Cain
                 (
                 to
                 pacify
                 his
                 Wrath
                 against
                 his
                 Brother
                 
                   Abel
                   )
                   unto
                   thee
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   desire
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   rule
                   over
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 7.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Abel
                   is
                
                 thy
                 younger
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 subject
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 the
                 superiority
                 over
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 words
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 indeed
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 first
                 created
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 superiority
                 and
                 preeminence
                 over
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 have
                 yet
                 had
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 stood
                 in
                 their
                 Intergrity
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 since
                 the
                 Fall
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 too
                 indecently
                 treated
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 former
                 instead
                 of
                 claiming
                 his
                 just
                 Precedency
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 becomes
                 inhuman
                 and
                 tyrannical
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 farther
                 Curse
                 on
                 Womankind
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 mention'd
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   greatly
                   multiply
                   thy
                   sorrow
                   ▪
                   and
                   thy
                   conception
                   :
                   in
                   sorrow
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bring
                   forth
                   Children
                   .
                
                 Difficulty
                 in
                 Childbearing
                 ,
                 bringing
                 forth
                 with
                 pain
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Woman's
                 transgression
                 :
                 Whereas
                 (
                 as
                 1
                 Aristotle
                 observes
                 )
                 other
                 Creatures
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 uneasiness
                 and
                 torment
                 in
                 bringing
                 ●orth
                 their
                 Young.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 both
                 Sexes
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 which
                 accrued
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Apostacy
                 .
                 And
                 wheresoever
                 you
                 look
                 ,
                 you
                 
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 cursed
                 Fruits
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 shatter'd
                 by
                 the
                 Fall.
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 falsly
                 accused
                 for
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   they
                   turned
                   the
                   World
                   upside
                   down
                   ,
                
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 by
                 their
                 wil●ul
                 disobedience
                 perverted
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbed
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 It
                 is
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 become
                 a
                 Place
                 of
                 Disorder
                 and
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 a
                 Stage
                 of
                 Affliction
                 and
                 Misery
                 ,
                 a
                 Scene
                 of
                 Sorrows
                 ,
                 Losses
                 ,
                 Disappointments
                 ,
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 Reproach
                 ,
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 Pains
                 ,
                 Tortures
                 and
                 Plagues
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Man's
                 portion
                 till
                 
                   he
                   returns
                   unto
                   the
                   Ground
                   ;
                   for
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   he
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   it
                   he
                   shall
                   return
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 and
                 bodily
                 Evils
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 threatned
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   2.
                   17.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   thou
                   eatest
                   thereof
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   die
                   .
                
                 Which
                 place
                 alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 refute
                 the
                 
                   Socinian
                   Conceit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 1
                 Man
                 was
                 mortal
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 state
                 of
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 th●
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 fallen
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 died
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 here
                 Mortality
                 pronounc'd
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   that
                   thou
                   eatest
                
                 of
                 the
                 fo●bidden
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 ●innest
                 against
                 thy
                 Maker
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   die
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 thou
                 shalt
                 immediately
                 become
                 subject
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 it
                 shall
                 actually
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 thee
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   God
                   here
                   call●th
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Mortality
                   Death
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 Chrysost●m
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 
                   Man
                   is
                   said
                   (
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   )
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   Sentence
                   of
                   Death
                   is
                   pronounc'd
                   against
                   him
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   God's
                   Mercy
                   to
                   reprieve
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   time
                   to
                   repent
                   .
                   But
                   he
                   was
                   a
                   dead
                   Man
                   at
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   condemned
                   Malefactor
                   is
                   reckon'd
                   a
                   dead
                   Man
                   ,
                   tho
                   
                   his
                   Execution
                   be
                   respi●ed
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   .
                
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Race
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 daily
                 incur
                 that
                 Penalty
                 by
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Judg
                 is
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 spare
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Sentence
                 is
                 executed
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 Their
                 Nature
                 being
                 corrupted
                 and
                 poison'd
                 by
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Venom
                 and
                 Virulency
                 of
                 it
                 break
                 forth
                 ;
                 the
                 contrary
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 fighting
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 destroy
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 manner
                 their
                 Bodies
                 sink
                 into
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 and
                 stench
                 and
                 rottenness
                 are
                 their
                 Portion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Inward
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Evils
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Consequences
                 of
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 are
                 yet
                 more
                 grievous
                 and
                 direful
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 all
                 
                 Adam's
                 Race
                 feel
                 the
                 cursed
                 Effects
                 of
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 God.
                 Hereby
                 the
                 Rational
                 and
                 Divine
                 Moiety
                 of
                 Man
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 noblest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Constitution
                 )
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 its
                 original
                 Rectitude
                 and
                 primitive
                 Righteousness
                 were
                 defaced
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Powers
                 and
                 Faculties
                 of
                 his
                 Mind
                 miserably
                 depraved
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 His
                 intellectual
                 Powers
                 are
                 impaired
                 by
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Error
                 :
                 the
                 Notions
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 are
                 much
                 obliterated
                 ,
                 Reason
                 is
                 weakned
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 hardly
                 do
                 its
                 office
                 .
                 
                   Man
                   understanding
                   not
                
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 
                   like
                   the
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 Faculty
                 which
                 differenceth
                 him
                 from
                 that
                 rank
                 of
                 Beings
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 1
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 wise
                 Creature
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 questionless
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Innocency
                 ;
                 but
                 since
                 his
                 vile
                 Defection
                 he
                 is
                 sunk
                 into
                 folly
                 and
                 sottishness
                 .
                 He
                 confutes
                 all
                 his
                 Pretences
                 ,
                 and
                 baffles
                 all
                 his
                 Boastings
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 experiment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 discovers
                 plainly
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                 possessor
                 of
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 rational
                 part
                 is
                 much
                 enfeebled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 very
                 ●alse
                 and
                 erroneous
                 conceptions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 Man's
                 Head
                 is
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 Fall.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Heart
                 likewise
                 ,
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 endamag'd
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 Impotency
                 in
                 our
                 elective
                 Faculty
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 disabled
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 from
                 chusing
                 Good
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inclination
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 whatever
                 is
                 displeasing
                 to
                 our
                 Marker
                 .
                 We
                 1
                 
                   are
                   taken
                   captive
                   by
                   Satan
                   at
                   his
                   will
                   :
                
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 lost
                 our
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 sense
                 as
                 to
                 bemoan
                 our
                 loss
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 condition
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 blessed
                 Remedy
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powerful
                 Influences
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 our
                 
                   Affections
                   and
                   Passions
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 miserably
                 dis●orted
                 and
                 dislocated
                 ,
                 they
                 continually
                 sally
                 forth
                 to
                 undue
                 Objects
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 unruly
                 and
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 us
                 into
                 great
                 disorder
                 and
                 dis●raction
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 we
                 cannot
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 refractory
                 and
                 headstrong
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 slipt
                 off
                 that
                 Bridle
                 which
                 right
                 Reason
                 had
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Our
                 Love
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 our
                 Desires
                 ,
                 our
                 Fears
                 ,
                 our
                 Hopes
                 ,
                 our
                 Joys
                 ,
                 our
                 Anger
                 ,
                 our
                 Sorrows
                 are
                 all
                 unbridled
                 and
                 ungovern'd
                 ;
                 they
                 hurry
                 us
                 into
                 mischief
                 ,
                 they
                 fill
                 us
                 with
                 perturbation
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 us
                 uneasy
                 ,
                 restless
                 ,
                 and
                 unquiet
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 end
                 in
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 .
                 These
                 disorders
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 Will
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 more
                 visible
                 ones
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 mens
                 Lives
                 .
                 Hence
                 proceed
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Prophaneness
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 Perjury
                 ,
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 Theft
                 ,
                 Rapine
                 ,
                 Violence
                 ,
                 Slaughter
                 ,
                 Murder
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 Whoredom
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 
                 Lasciviousness
                 ;
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 Sins
                 of
                 all
                 degrees
                 ,
                 Vices
                 of
                 all
                 dimensions
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 rightly
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Royal
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 lapsed
                 condition
                 
                   is
                   become
                   like
                   the
                   Beasts
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 sunk
                 below
                 his
                 own
                 Species
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 listned
                 to
                 a
                 Brute
                 (
                 the
                 Serpent
                 )
                 is
                 
                   become
                   like
                   one
                
                 .
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 Flower
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 resembleth
                 the
                 Beasts
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 as
                 sly
                 and
                 crafty
                 as
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 as
                 lustful
                 and
                 salacious
                 as
                 a
                 Goat
                 ,
                 as
                 fierce
                 as
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 as
                 savage
                 as
                 a
                 Bear
                 ,
                 as
                 ravenous
                 as
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 as
                 gluttonous
                 as
                 a
                 Swine
                 ,
                 as
                 angry
                 and
                 barking
                 as
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 as
                 stupid
                 and
                 dull
                 as
                 an
                 Ass.
                 Thus
                 
                   Man
                   is
                   become
                   like
                   the
                   Beasts
                   .
                
                 which
                 this
                 Psalmist
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 likewise
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 find
                 him
                 representing
                 wicked
                 Men
                 as
                 1
                 fat
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 2
                 devouring
                 Dragons
                 ,
                 3
                 roaring
                 Lions
                 ,
                 4
                 ravenous
                 Dogs
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 good
                 King
                 acknowledgeth
                 even
                 concerning
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 acted
                 sinfully
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 foolish
                 and
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 
                   as
                   a
                   Beast
                
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 Agur
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 notorious
                 Offender
                 ,
                 confesseth
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   more
                   brutish
                   than
                   any
                   one
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 30.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 New
                 Testament
                 also
                 speaks
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 Christ
                 calls
                 false
                 Prophets
                 5
                 
                   ravenous
                   Wolves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 Herod
                 a
                 Fox
                 :
                 And
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 stiles
                 the
                 wicked
                 Jews
                 7
                 Vipers
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 his
                 Adversaries
                 whom
                 he
                 grappled
                 with
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 8
                 Beasts
                 :
                 he
                 stiles
                 false
                 Teachers
                 9
                 
                   grievous
                   Wolves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 10
                 Dogs
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 thanks
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 11
                 Lion
                 ,
                 meaning
                 Nero.
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Apocalyptick
                   Beast
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 vilest
                 and
                 wickedest
                 Body
                 of
                 Men
                 under
                 Heaven
                 .
                 This
                 too
                 was
                 the
                 Notion
                 and
                 Phrase
                 of
                 
                 the
                 best
                 Moralist
                 among
                 the
                 Platonists
                 and
                 Stoicks
                 .
                 They
                 held
                 that
                 wicked
                 men
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 that
                 Vice
                 transforms
                 them
                 into
                 mere
                 sensitive
                 Animals
                 .
                 The
                 rectified
                 Mind
                 ,
                 said
                 they
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sensitive
                 Appetite
                 is
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 they
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principle
                 which
                 predominateth
                 in
                 all
                 vicious
                 Men
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 wholly
                 ●ollow
                 their
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 led
                 merely
                 by
                 a
                 corporeal
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 they
                 resemble
                 Brutes
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 Epimenides
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Cr●tians
                   ,
                   evil
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 2
                 Apostle
                 takes
                 notice
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 all
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 Vice
                 deserve
                 that
                 Denomination
                 .
                 For
                 
                   their
                   Portion
                
                 ,
                 like
                 
                 Nebuchadnezzar's
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Beasts
                
                 .
                 You
                 cannot
                 reckon
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 for
                 tho
                 they
                 retain
                 the
                 human
                 Shape
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 really
                 degenerated
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Man
                 is
                 become
                 more
                 irrational
                 by
                 far
                 than
                 the
                 whole
                 Herd
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 Instinct
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 certain
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 Apprehensions
                 of
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 discern
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 or
                 hurtful
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 imbrace
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Man
                 alone
                 ,
                 once
                 the
                 excellentest
                 Creature
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 depraved
                 ,
                 knows
                 not
                 his
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 or
                 despises
                 it
                 .
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Stile
                 is
                 expressed
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Ox
                   knows
                   his
                   Owner
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   As●
                   his
                   Master's
                   Crib
                   ,
                   but
                   Israel
                   doth
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   my
                   people
                   do
                   not
                   consider
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 inword
                 and
                 
                   spiritual
                   Evils
                
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 Degeneracy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 usually
                 called
                 by
                 Divines
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Death
                
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 also
                 were
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 dreadful
                 Threatning
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   thou
                   ●atest
                   thereof
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   die
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 temporal
                 but
                 
                   eternal
                   Evils
                
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 Man's
                 Apostatizing
                 .
                 Man
                 by
                 his
                 Guilt
                 and
                 Pollution
                 contracted
                 by
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 delighted
                 
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 Happiness
                 in
                 another
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 eternal
                 Punishment
                 and
                 Misery
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 for
                 Sin
                 of
                 it self
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 expiated
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 continue
                 without
                 any
                 Period
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Wages
                   of
                   Sin
                   is
                   Death
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   6.
                   23.
                   i.
                   e.
                   eternal
                   Death
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 oppos'd
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 to
                 
                   eternal
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 signify
                 less
                 .
                 It
                 appears
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Sinner
                 deserves
                 to
                 be
                 ●ormented
                 both
                 in
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 with
                 endless
                 and
                 eternal
                 pains
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 his
                 Condition
                 far
                 worse
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 who
                 Perish
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 made
                 uncapable
                 of
                 all
                 future
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 
                   worst
                   of
                   Deaths
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 dire●ul
                 Threatning
                 denounced
                 against
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 grievous
                 and
                 terrible
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 Disobedience
                 and
                 falling
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Evils
                 procured
                 by
                 Man's
                 Apostacy
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 redemption
                 on
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 merciful
                 and
                 meritorious
                 Undertakings
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 were
                 threatned
                 to
                 be
                 punish'd
                 for
                 this
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 rendred
                 the
                 most
                 
                   cursed
                   of
                   all
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn'd
                 to
                 
                   grovel
                   on
                   his
                   Belly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   feed
                   on
                   the
                   Dust
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
                 Which
                 was
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 lasting
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 visible
                 Memorial
                 of
                 God's
                 Displeasure
                 against
                 the
                 first
                 Sin
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 we
                 read
                 afterwards
                 that
                 God
                 spared
                 not
                 the
                 
                   brut●
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Sinners
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 world
                 had
                 abused
                 ,
                 but
                 destin'd
                 them
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Offenders
                 themselves
                 to
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 7.
                 which
                 gives
                 us
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 implacable
                 Opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 to
                 all
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 instrumental
                 and
                 serviceable
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 purer
                 eyes
                 than
                 to
                 behold
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 go
                 unpunish'd
                 wherever
                 he
                 observes
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Curs●
                 on
                 the
                 Serpent
                 hath
                 reference
                 also
                 
                 to
                 the
                 malicious
                 D●mon
                 who
                 actuated
                 that
                 Animal
                 .
                 The
                 doom
                 of
                 this
                 impure
                 Spirit
                 is
                 here
                 included
                 ;
                 his
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 
                   raise
                   up
                   himself
                
                 against
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 hurt
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 being
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   Hell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 being
                 made
                 for
                 ever
                 a
                 curs●d
                 Creature
                 ,
                 l●ath'd
                 and
                 abhor'd
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 this
                 Execration
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 finish'd
                 the
                 
                   second
                   State
                
                 of
                 Man.
                 This
                 I
                 call
                 a
                 State
                 as
                 it
                 respects
                 Us
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 respect
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 suffer
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 infinite
                 Wisdom
                 he
                 permitted
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 ,
                 designing
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 subservient
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 ,
                 by
                 inhansing
                 his
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 unexpected
                 rescuing
                 of
                 Mankind
                 from
                 the
                 Miseries
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 incur'd
                 by
                 this
                 general
                 Lapse
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 general
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 I
                 asserted
                 before
                 concerning
                 the
                 first
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Innoc●ncy
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 included
                 all
                 Men
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 first
                 Progenitors
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 must
                 declare
                 the
                 same
                 concerning
                 this
                 second
                 State
                 and
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 It
                 takes
                 in
                 not
                 only
                 
                   Adam
                   and
                   Ev●
                
                 (
                 who
                 indeed
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 consp●cuous
                 Persons
                 )
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Generations
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 wilful
                 sinning
                 and
                 transgressing
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 all
                 Persons
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Penalty
                 of
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 conceived
                 in
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 in
                 Iniquity
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 naturally
                 averse
                 to
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 prone
                 to
                 all
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 Condemnation
                 is
                 justly
                 pass'd
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 I
                 might
                 cop●ously
                 treat
                 of
                 
                   Original
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fatal
                 Influence
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 intend
                 not
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 enlarge
                 on
                 any
                 main
                 Article
                 or
                 Point
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 this
                 Treatise
                 being
                 design'd
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Performance
                 .
                 This
                 only
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 Adam
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 Person
                 ,
                 sinn'd
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Posterity
                 .
                 In
                 him
                 all
                 Mankind
                 were
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 they
                 all
                 ●ell
                 and
                 were
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Adam
                 being
                 
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Root
                 of
                 all
                 Successions
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 sinning
                 involv'd
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Prog●ny
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Guilt
                 and
                 Enmity
                 against
                 God.
                 This
                 great
                 Banker
                 broke
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 all
                 his
                 Race
                 were
                 beggar'd
                 and
                 ruin'd
                 .
                 His
                 particular
                 Fault
                 became
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Crime
                 of
                 all
                 Persons
                 descended
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 they
                 knew
                 what
                 was
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 accurs'd
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Creature
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 merciful
                 Creator
                 and
                 indulgent
                 Father
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 contrive
                 their
                 Deliverance
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 made
                 an
                 early
                 Discovery
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 Love
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 which
                 leads
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   General
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   part
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Adamick
                   State.
                   The
                   early
                   Promise
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messias
                   ,
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   15.
                   explain'd
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   expected
                   betimes
                   .
                   The
                   New
                   Testament
                   witnesses
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   bruise
                   the
                   Serpent's
                   Head.
                   Several
                   positive
                   Laws
                   were
                   under
                   this
                   Oeconomy
                   .
                   That
                   of
                   Oblations
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   is
                   especially
                   consider'd
                   .
                   Eucharistical
                   Sacrifices
                   were
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   Expiatory
                   and
                   bloody
                   ones
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   Thence
                   these
                   latter
                   were
                   disapproved
                   of
                   by
                   the
                   wisest
                   Heathens
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   ●ounded
                   upon
                   Divine
                   Institution
                   .
                   The
                   practice
                   of
                   Sacrificing
                   among
                   the
                   Pagans
                   was
                   derived
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   Tradition
                   from
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Patriarchs
                   .
                   Whether
                   Sacrifices
                   were
                   prescribed
                   before
                   or
                   after
                   the
                   Fall
                   of
                   our
                   First
                   Parents
                   .
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Priesthood
                   .
                   The
                   Distinction
                   of
                   clean
                   and
                   unclean
                   Animals
                   was
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Sacrificing
                   ,
                   not
                   Eating
                   .
                   Gen.
                   4.
                   26.
                   explain'd
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   settled
                   Church
                   founded
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   Marrying
                   with
                   Infidels
                   seems
                   to
                   b●
                   prohibited
                   under
                   this
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   The
                   Rise
                   of
                   Polygamy
                   .
                   The
                   seven
                   Precepts
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   Adam
                   and
                   Noah
                   .
                   The
                   Improbability
                   of
                   this
                   Jewish
                   Tradition
                   evinced
                   from
                   several
                   Considerations
                   .
                   The
                   Mistakes
                   of
                   Volkelius
                   and
                   Episcopius
                   concerning
                   the
                   Antediluvian
                   O●conomy
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 THE
                 
                   Third
                   General
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Recovery
                 through
                 the
                 M●ssia●
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 State
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 lasting
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 extends
                 from
                 
                 Adam's
                 Restauration
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Now
                 begins
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 this
                 a
                 
                   new
                   O●conomy
                
                 .
                 Now
                 God's
                 Will
                 concerning
                 Man's
                 Redemption
                 and
                 the
                 free
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Sins
                 was
                 discover'd
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forfeiture
                 of
                 all
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 Life
                 and
                 Immortality
                 are
                 bestowed
                 anew
                 .
                 1
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   overcom●th
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Paradise
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Deliverance
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 are
                 freely
                 offer●d
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 treateth
                 with
                 Man
                 
                   de
                   novo
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 by
                 a
                 Mediator
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 New
                 Covenant
                 made
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Adam
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Mankind
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 sum
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 would
                 shew
                 Mercy
                 unto
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Prosterity
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Satisfaction
                 and
                 Merit
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 accepted
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 Man's
                 part
                 it
                 was
                 covenanted
                 and
                 promised
                 by
                 Adam
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 believe
                 in
                 this
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 rely
                 upon
                 his
                 Undertakings
                 and
                 Merits
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 perform
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Conditions
                 requir'd
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 those
                 Laws
                 which
                 God
                 publish'd
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   succeeded
                
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 made
                 with
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 State
                 of
                 Integrity
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 Fall
                 breaking
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 enter'd
                 into
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Favor
                 and
                 Goodness
                 :
                 for
                 on
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Man
                 became
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 Devine
                 Displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 justly
                 
                 have
                 been
                 left
                 to
                 perish
                 in
                 his
                 Sin
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Philanthropy
                 exerted
                 themselves
                 in
                 favor
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 graciously
                 submitted
                 to
                 a
                 
                   n●w
                   Cov●nant
                
                 through
                 the
                 Mediator
                 and
                 Sponsor
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Cov●nant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 made
                 with
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 me
                 remark
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 this
                 grand
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Covenant
                 constitute
                 a
                 new
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 still
                 remained
                 .
                 As
                 natural
                 Religion
                 was
                 of
                 use
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Oeconomies
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 mix'd
                 with
                 some
                 Revelutions
                 )
                 so
                 now
                 it
                 c●aseth
                 not
                 .
                 Tho
                 Nature
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 Light
                 is
                 not
                 extinguish'd
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 written
                 in
                 Man's
                 Heart
                 at
                 his
                 Creation
                 is
                 still
                 necessary
                 and
                 useful
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 imprinted
                 on
                 Men
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 with
                 rational
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 must
                 last
                 always
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ▪
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 conduct
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 M●n
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 Principles
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 This
                 goes
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Particular
                   Dispensations
                
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 mention
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 premised
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   O●conomy
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 those
                 Periods
                 of
                 Time
                 which
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Seed
                 to
                 Adam
                 until
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 one
                 
                   great
                   Disp●nsation
                
                 of
                 Grace
                 comprehends
                 under
                 it
                 these
                 four
                 
                   particular
                   and
                   p●culiar
                   ones
                
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Patriarchal
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   M●s●ical
                   or
                   L●gal
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   G●ntil●
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Christian
                 or
                 Evang●lical
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 I
                 begin
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Patriarchal
                   O●conomy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 so
                 because
                 it
                 prevail'd
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 when
                 the
                 old
                 Patriarchs
                 lived
                 .
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   N●ah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 principal
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 f●om
                 them
                 this
                 O●conomy
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 into
                 three
                 Periods
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 A●amical
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 may
                 be
                 ●ruly
                 call'd
                 Adamick●
                 as
                 respecting
                 both
                 the
                 innocent
                 
                 and
                 ●allen
                 State
                 of
                 Adam
                 ;
                 yet
                 here
                 I
                 restrain
                 the
                 term
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 God's
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Patriarch's
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 blessed
                 Recovery
                 till
                 his
                 leaving
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 comprehends
                 whatever
                 things
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 mention'd
                 as
                 proper
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 immediate
                 Posterity
                 till
                 the
                 Flood
                 )
                 the
                 Noachical
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abrahamick
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 commenceth
                 with
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 made
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 lasteth
                 till
                 Noah
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 begins
                 with
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 takes
                 place
                 from
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   first
                   Patriarchal
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 call'd
                 Adamical
                 and
                 Antediluvian
                 ,
                 began
                 with
                 that
                 signal
                 Promise
                 concerning
                 the
                 M●ssias
                 in
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   Enmity
                   between
                   thee
                   and
                   the
                   Woman
                   ,
                   and
                   between
                   thy
                   Seed
                   and
                   her
                   Seed
                   .
                   It
                   shall
                   bruise
                   thy
                   Head
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bruise
                   his
                   Heel
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 Brood
                 of
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Woman's
                 Offspring
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Antipathy
                 between
                 those
                 and
                 these
                 .
                 Who
                 seeth
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 natural
                 Enmity
                 between
                 the
                 Serpent
                 and
                 Man
                 ?
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 ready
                 with
                 his
                 venomous
                 Sting
                 to
                 hurt
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 
                   to
                   bruise
                   their
                   Heel
                
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Creature
                 being
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 can
                 more
                 easily
                 come
                 at
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 i●jure
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Man
                 is
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 f●eeth
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 he
                 crusheth
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   bruiseth
                   his
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 he
                 destroyeth
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Iews
                 generally
                 interpret
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 i●bred
                 Antipathy
                 between
                 the
                 natur●l
                 Serpent
                 and
                 all
                 Mankind
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 literal
                 and
                 most
                 obviou●
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 primary
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 and
                 higher
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Serpent
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 enter'd
                 into
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 appea●'d
                 in
                 that
                 Shape
                 when
                 he
                 tempted
                 Eve
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                
                 is
                 mean●
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 signally
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   made
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 in
                 contradistinction
                 to
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 Enmity
                 and
                 Hostility
                 between
                 thes●
                 two
                 ,
                 Christ
                 and
                 Satan
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 shews
                 his
                 Enmity
                 in
                 bruising
                 the
                 Heel
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 persecuting
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 shall
                 shew
                 his
                 Antipathy
                 in
                 bruising
                 the
                 others
                 Head
                 ,
                 i.
                 ●
                 .
                 in
                 utterly
                 destroying
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 assuming
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 redressing
                 the
                 Evils
                 which
                 came
                 by
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 meritorious
                 Death
                 making
                 Atonement
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciling
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 incens'd
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 included
                 that
                 even
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 the
                 Merit
                 of
                 his
                 future
                 Suffe●ings
                 and
                 Death
                 should
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 for
                 his
                 Coming
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                   slain
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 he
                 was
                 appointed
                 from
                 Eternity
                 to
                 redeem
                 and
                 save
                 lost
                 Mankind
                 by
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 his
                 precious
                 Blood.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 purport
                 of
                 this
                 gracious
                 Promis●
                 made
                 to
                 Adam
                 in
                 Paradise
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 fi●st
                 dawning
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Light
                 ,
                 here
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Tidings
                 of
                 a
                 M●ssia●
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rom●
                 understand
                 this
                 Promise
                 concerning
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                
                 have
                 render'd
                 it
                 
                   ips●
                   ,
                   she
                   shall
                   bruis●
                   thy
                   Head
                   :
                
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 inferr'd
                 by
                 Tiri●us
                 and
                 others
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Pronoun
                 refers
                 to
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Woman
                 is
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 who
                 bringing
                 forth
                 Christ
                 ,
                 bruised
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 Head.
                 But
                 these
                 Men
                 must
                 be
                 reminded
                 that
                 the
                 H●br●w
                 word
                 which
                 we
                 translate
                 It
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 hi
                 ,
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 not
                 she
                 but
                 〈◊〉
                 However
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Masculine
                 Gender
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 re●er
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Gender●
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Z●rang
                   ,
                   the
                   S●●d
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Law●
                 of
                 Grammar
                 forbid
                 us
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 she
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 forbid
                 us
                 to
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 M●ssia●
                 to
                 
                 bruise
                 and
                 break
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 Head
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 to
                 destroy
                 Satan
                 .
                 This
                 Interpretation
                 then
                 we
                 quit
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ungrammatical
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 profane
                 ,
                 and
                 blasphemously
                 derogates
                 from
                 the
                 Office
                 and
                 Undertakings
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Of
                 him
                 alone
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 understand
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 we
                 can
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 apply
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 without
                 doubt
                 they
                 were
                 understood
                 by
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 administred
                 unspeakable
                 Solace
                 and
                 Comfort
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Messia●
                 was
                 daily
                 expected
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Eve
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 her
                 first-born
                 Son
                 ,
                 she
                 thought
                 verily
                 she
                 had
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 M●ssia●
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 bruise
                 the
                 Serpent's
                 Head.
                 
                   I
                   have
                   gotten
                
                 (
                 ●aith
                 she
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Man
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 )
                 1
                 
                   the
                   Man
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Iewish
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Cabalistick
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 but
                 2
                 some
                 worthy
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Perswasion
                 read
                 the
                 words
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 interpret
                 them
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Seed
                   .
                   Helvicus
                
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 that
                 Eth
                 is
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Accusative
                   Cas●
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Instances
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Hebr●w
                 Idiom
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 demonstrative
                 or
                 
                   ●mphatick
                   Particle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 points
                 at
                 some
                 Thing
                 or
                 Person
                 in
                 a
                 signal
                 manner
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 it
                 emphatically
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 M●ssia●
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 both
                 Man
                 and
                 God.
                 Our
                 Grandmother
                 Ev●
                 was
                 in
                 hopes
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 born
                 this
                 God-man
                 ,
                 that
                 Person
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 
                   bruise
                   Sa●an's
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 wholly
                 improbable
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 also
                 perswaded
                 himself
                 that
                 his
                 Son
                 Noah
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Curse
                 of
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 Blessing
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 the
                 distressed
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 Rest
                 and
                 Ease
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 named
                 him
                 Noah
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 both
                 Rest
                 and
                 Consolation
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 
                 without
                 question
                 a
                 continual
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 this
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 ful●illing
                 of
                 that
                 Promise
                 concerning
                 his
                 destroying
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 The
                 
                   seventy
                   Interpreters
                
                 understood
                 that
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 which
                 occasion'd
                 their
                 making
                 the
                 masculine
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 the
                 Neu●er
                 Gender
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 also
                 doth
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 
                   anti●nt
                   Iews
                
                 understood
                 this
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   Seed
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Moderns
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 thus
                 applied
                 by
                 both
                 the
                 Targums
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 approves
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 bearing
                 witness
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 
                   ●ruis●s
                   the
                   Serpent's
                   Head.
                   He
                   took
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   Death
                   he
                   might
                   destroy
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Death
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   D●vil
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   To
                   this
                   purpose
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   manifest●d
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   destroy
                   the
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 3.
                 8.
                 and
                 
                   Luke
                   10.
                   18.
                   
                   Iohn
                
                 12.
                 31.
                 and
                 14.
                 30.
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 declare
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 he
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 bruise
                 Satan
                 under
                 our
                 feet
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Gospel
                 which
                 was
                 preached
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 Paradis●
                 .
                 When
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 aposta●ized
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 expect
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 their
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 have
                 abandon'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 utter
                 Despair
                 ,
                 God
                 reviv'd
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   M●ssias
                   ,
                   The
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   shall
                   bruis●
                   the
                   S●rp●nt's
                   Head.
                
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 so
                 loved
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 his
                 Only
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Redeemer
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 truly
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 in
                 Essence
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 to
                 assume
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Man
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 transact
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
                 lost
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 accomplish
                 the
                 Designs
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 to
                 undone
                 Sinners
                 .
                 Which
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 expresly
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 M●saick
                 History
                 ,
                 yet
                 other
                 passages
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Pers●n
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   S●cred
                   Trini●y
                
                 undertook
                 to
                 pacify
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Dei●y
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reconcile
                 Man
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 accomplish
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 even
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 through
                 his
                 Blood.
                 Having
                 thus
                 shew'd
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 acquaint
                 you
                 what
                 other
                 considerable
                 things
                 made
                 up
                 this
                 particular
                 Oeconomy
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
              
               
                 A●ter
                 this
                 grand
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Discovery
                 made
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 
                   positive
                   Precepts
                
                 and
                 Laws
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Children
                 .
                 Some
                 reckon
                 that
                 as
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
                 should
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   rule
                   over
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 may
                 contain
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Threatning
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Command
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 signified
                 the
                 Punishment
                 consequent
                 on
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Husband
                 should
                 imperiously
                 rule
                 over
                 the
                 Woman
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 mention'd
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 here
                 is
                 enjoyn'd
                 the
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 now
                 become
                 requisite
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 that
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 are
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Curse
                 to
                 be
                 tyrannically
                 ruled
                 ,
                 tho
                 a
                 servile
                 subjection
                 was
                 the
                 Consequent
                 of
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 to
                 be
                 freely
                 submissive
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 goes
                 a
                 Blessing
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 another
                 
                   positiv●
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 should
                 labour
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   sweat
                   of
                   thy
                   face
                   shalt
                   thou
                   eat
                   Bread
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 19.
                 carry
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Commination
                 and
                 Curse
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 Man's
                 Labour
                 is
                 with
                 uneasiness
                 ,
                 trouble
                 and
                 pain
                 ,
                 yet
                 ▪
                 they
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Precept
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Labour
                 and
                 Diligence
                 in
                 ●
                 lawful
                 Calling
                 are
                 useful
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 indeed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 made
                 Positive
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heretofore
                 shew'd
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 not
                 inconsistent
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 under
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 
                   the
                   Marriag●
                   of
                   Parents
                   and
                   Children
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 )
                 
                   was
                   forbid
                   by
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 
                 not
                 improbable
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 particular
                 prohibition
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 who
                 were
                 near
                 by
                 Nature
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 joined
                 together
                 in
                 Marriage
                 :
                 for
                 altho
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Brother
                 should
                 marry
                 the
                 Sister
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 this
                 Necessity
                 was
                 removed
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 they
                 observed
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Consanguinity
                 and
                 Propinquity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 I
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 largely
                 insisted
                 upon
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Oblations
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Adamick
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   Sacrificing
                
                 and
                 Offering
                 are
                 sometimes
                 ●aken
                 as
                 synonymous
                 :
                 When
                 they
                 offered
                 up
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 Therefore
                 P●rphyri●●
                 1
                 distinguisheth
                 between
                 bloody
                 and
                 
                   unbloody
                   Sacrifices
                
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 were
                 of
                 living
                 Creatures
                 .
                 Of
                 both
                 these
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 
                   Cain
                   ●ffer'd
                   of
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   the
                   Ground
                   ,
                
                 Abel
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Firstlings
                   of
                   his
                   Flock
                   .
                
                 Both
                 these
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Oblations
                 of
                 first
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Beasts
                 were
                 constantly
                 observ'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Antediluvian
                   Patriarchs
                
                 .
                 The
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Worship
                 was
                 natural
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 divine
                 Command
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 offering
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 gives
                 his
                 Judgment
                 thus
                 ,
                 Cain
                 had
                 no
                 Law
                 concerning
                 these
                 ,
                 but
                 2
                 
                   merely
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   incit●ment
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Conscience
                   ,
                
                 offer'd
                 this
                 ●ort
                 of
                 Oblation
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 others
                 afterwards
                 offer'd
                 their
                 First-fruits
                 unto
                 God
                 as
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 that
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 those
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 grateful
                 Recognitions
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty's
                 Soveraign●y
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 
                 dependance
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 Annual
                 Oblations
                 were
                 owning
                 the
                 year's
                 Income
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mercies
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Life
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 God.
                 By
                 these
                 first
                 Fruits
                 they
                 acknowledg'd
                 him
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 particularly
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Owner
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 whence
                 those
                 Fruits
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Blessing
                 and
                 Increase
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 only
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 
                   The
                   best
                   and
                   most
                   precious
                   things
                   that
                   God
                   bestoweth
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   ●aith
                   3
                   Porphyriu●
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Fruits
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   therefore
                   with
                   these
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   he
                   calls
                   the
                   
                     Natural
                     Worship
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Deity
                   .
                
                 There
                 needed
                 not
                 a
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 these
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 dictated
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Divine
                 Command
                 added
                 to
                 inforce
                 the
                 Natural
                 Dictate
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Porphyry
                 calls
                 
                   Bloody
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 Controversy
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 undeservedly
                 )
                 about
                 these
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 disputed
                 whether
                 Abel
                 and
                 those
                 before
                 Noah
                 offer'd
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Sacrifice
                 by
                 any
                 natural
                 Reason
                 moving
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 God's
                 Institution
                 and
                 Command
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 mere
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Revelation
                 .
                 ●
                 There
                 are
                 Learned
                 Writer●
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 (
                 or
                 whoever
                 was
                 the
                 A●thor
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Questions
                   and
                   Answers
                   to
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   )
                
                 is
                 very
                 peremptory
                 :
                 None
                 of
                 those
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 who
                 offer'd
                 Brutes
                 as
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 before
                 ●he
                 Law
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 4
                 by
                 Divine
                 Order
                 .
                 Then
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 some
                 Natural
                 Instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 Dictate
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 say
                 other
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 :
                 So
                 say
                 5
                 
                   Be●●armine
                   ,
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   Aquinas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Papists
                 .
                 So
                 say
                 Soci●us
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Representations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 doubt
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 instituting
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 other
                 Perswasions
                 likewise
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 Tenent
                 ,
                 that
                 Sacrifices
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 killing
                 and
                 offering
                 of
                 Beasts
                 )
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 contradicted
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 both
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 who
                 confidently
                 aver
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 special
                 Injunction
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 natural
                 Notions
                 and
                 Principles
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 desire
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Cases
                 )
                 to
                 reconcile
                 dissenting
                 and
                 disputing
                 Men
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 effectually
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 by
                 leading
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 Extremes
                 which
                 they
                 adhere
                 to
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 judgment
                 neither
                 to
                 these
                 Parties
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 not
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 all
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 who
                 assert
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 by
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 middle
                 way
                 between
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 one
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 both
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 Revelation
                 concur'd
                 here
                 .
                 Reason
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 offer
                 some
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 positive
                 Word
                 from
                 God
                 (
                 tho
                 not
                 express'd
                 by
                 Mos●s
                 )
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 offer
                 others
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 remind
                 you
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 either
                 Eucharistical
                 or
                 Expiatory
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 either
                 offer'd
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 thankful
                 acknowledgment
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 atone
                 and
                 expiate
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 were
                 dictated
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 were
                 wholly
                 or
                 partly
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   offering
                   of
                   Eucharistical
                   Sacrifices
                
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 for
                 Reason
                 would
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 offer
                 their
                 Flocks
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 Fruits
                 to
                 God.
                 These
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 Acknowledgments
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 owning
                 of
                 God's
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Soveraignty
                 .
                 As
                 Cain
                 ,
                 a
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 offer'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                 mere
                 instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 as
                 an
                 Acknowledgment
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 his
                 Benefactor
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 Principle
                 moved
                 Abel
                 a
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 his
                 Flock
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Recognition
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 bestow'd
                 those
                 good
                 things
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Abel
                 by
                 the
                 only
                 instinct
                 of
                 right
                 Reason
                 ,
                 judged
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 fattest
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 
                   Minutius
                   Felix
                
                 discourseth
                 and
                 argueth
                 closely
                 ,
                 when
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 objected
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Altars
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 he
                 replieth
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Shall
                   we
                   offer
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   Oblations
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   gave
                   us
                   on
                   purpose
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   and
                   service
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   Ingratitude
                   to
                   return
                   him
                   Gifts
                   again
                   .
                
                 And
                 Arnobius
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Objection
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 as
                 little
                 reason
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   madness
                   (
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   )
                   to
                   measure
                   God
                   by
                   our
                   Needs
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   useful
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   giver
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 madness
                 in
                 doing
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 sobriety
                 :
                 For
                 natural
                 Gratitude
                 directed
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 something
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 called
                 Gifts
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 particularly
                 
                 Abel's
                 Offering
                 is
                 stiled
                 a
                 Gift
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 4.
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 call'd
                 Corban
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 Gift
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 23
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Thankfulness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 taught
                 the
                 Antient
                 Patriarchs
                 to
                 offer
                 these
                 Gifts
                 as
                 Tokens
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 their
                 Gratitude
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 they
                 openly
                 proclaim'd
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 supreme
                 Giver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Natural
                 Light
                 inform'd
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 fitting
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Returns
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 something
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 all
                 .
                 They
                 needed
                 not
                 a
                 particular
                 Command
                 from
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 :
                 These
                 were
                 spontaneous
                 ,
                 free
                 and
                 uncommanded
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 dictated
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 voluntary
                 Motions
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 told
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 acknowledg
                 God's
                 Goodness
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 such
                 gratulatory
                 
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 Acts
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Favours
                 receiv'd
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 but
                 natural
                 Signs
                 of
                 Worship
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Besides
                 the
                 
                   Eucharistical
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 
                   Expiatory
                   ones
                
                 :
                 But
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ;
                 for
                 tho
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 might
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 that
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 being
                 thankful
                 Acknowledgments
                 and
                 Gifts
                 would
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 receive
                 them
                 kindly
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 not
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 angry
                 and
                 offended
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 Miscarriages
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   unbloody
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 Gifts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 offer'd
                 them
                 might
                 expect
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 should
                 conciliate
                 the
                 Divine
                 Favor
                 and
                 Acceptance
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 Expiation
                 made
                 for
                 their
                 Sine
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 unbloody
                 sort
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 bloody
                 ones
                 should
                 be
                 added
                 .
                 No
                 truly
                 ,
                 Nature
                 could
                 afford
                 them
                 no
                 substantial
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Beasts
                 should
                 be
                 shed
                 .
                 Reason
                 doth
                 not
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 delighted
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Pain
                 of
                 the
                 innocent
                 Brutes
                 .
                 Reason
                 doth
                 not
                 acquaint
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 his
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 avert
                 the
                 Judgments
                 of
                 God.
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 that
                 dictates
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 was
                 condemned
                 by
                 the
                 wisest
                 Men
                 among
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 What
                 saith
                 Porphyrius
                 ?
                 (
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 thought
                 and
                 held
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 principal
                 Man
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ;
                 )
                 6
                 
                   As
                   for
                   sacrificing
                   of
                   Beasts
                   and
                   Blood
                   (
                   
                     saith
                     he
                  
                   )
                   that
                   was
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                   
                   but
                   introduced
                   lately
                   by
                   superstitious
                   and
                   wicked
                   Persons
                   .
                   Bloody
                   Sacrifices
                   commenced
                   from
                   Famine
                   and
                   War
                   ,
                   when
                   People
                   were
                   forced
                   to
                   tast
                   Blood.
                   When
                   they
                   had
                   tasted
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   they
                   sacrificed
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Gods.
                   
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   they
                   sacrificed
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   eat
                   :
                   Flesh
                   was
                   at
                   first
                   not
                   eaten
                   ;
                   afterwards
                   that
                   being
                   sacrificed
                   ,
                   they
                   eat
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   reckon'd
                   what
                   was
                   good
                   for
                   their
                   Gods
                   ,
                   was
                   good
                   for
                   themselves
                   ;
                   so
                   from
                   ●●ating
                   they
                   proceeded
                   to
                   offer
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 this
                 Philosopher
                 was
                 mistaken
                 about
                 the
                 first
                 Original
                 of
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 grand
                 bottom
                 of
                 
                   revealed
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Porphyrius
                 confirmeth
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 asserting
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   bloody
                   Sacrificing
                
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Dictate
                 or
                 Precept
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Had
                 it
                 been
                 so
                 ,
                 this
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 versed
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 inveighed
                 against
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 becoming
                 God
                 nor
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 Reason
                 nor
                 Religion
                 to
                 justify
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 delighted
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 was
                 discountenanced
                 and
                 disapproved
                 by
                 the
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 relateth
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 hear
                 what
                 other
                 Heathens
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   impious
                   to
                   pollute
                   Altars
                   with
                   Blood
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 1
                 Plato
                 :
                 Who
                 concurreth
                 with
                 Pythagor●s
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Varro
                 ,
                 quoted
                 by
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 declareth
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   true
                   Gods
                   neither
                   desire
                   nor
                   expect
                   these
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   false
                   Gods
                   made
                   of
                   Brass
                   and
                   Wood
                   do
                   less
                   care
                   for
                   them
                   .
                
                 From
                 Tertullian
                 we
                 learn
                 that
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 had
                 no
                 
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 never
                 were
                 urgent
                 with
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 
                   Heathen
                   Moralists
                
                 profess'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 only
                 acceptable
                 Offerings
                 were
                 3
                 a
                 pious
                 Heart
                 and
                 an
                 upright
                 Will.
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 have
                 slighted
                 and
                 disparaged
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 slain
                 Beasts
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 4
                 Ovid
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 5
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 Innocent
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Which
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shews
                 the
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 wise
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Nations
                 ,
                 no
                 Animals
                 were
                 kill'd
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 saith
                 Macrobius
                 .
              
               
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 gravest
                 and
                 wisest
                 Heathens
                 would
                 have
                 disapproved
                 of
                 and
                 condemned
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Dictate
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Morality
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 Natural
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 Would
                 they
                 not
                 rather
                 have
                 defended
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 them
                 ?
                 for
                 natural
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 main
                 Offices
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 extoll'd
                 by
                 none
                 more
                 than
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 
                   bloody
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Principle
                 in
                 Nature
                 and
                 Reason
                 to
                 commend
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 wisest
                 Pagans
                 never
                 spoke
                 seriously
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 honour'd
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 harmless
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 took
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 the
                 Smoke
                 that
                 ascended
                 from
                 their
                 slain
                 Bodies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 bloody
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 denoteth
                 Atonement
                 and
                 Propitiating
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 result
                 
                 of
                 Natural
                 Light
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 by
                 positive
                 and
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 what
                 was
                 known
                 hence
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 even
                 among
                 the
                 Pagans
                 a
                 Notion
                 of
                 Expiation
                 by
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 several
                 of
                 their
                 Writings
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 any
                 such
                 apprehension
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 Reason
                 which
                 Moses
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 giveth
                 of
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Levit
                 .
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Life
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   it
                   to
                   you
                   on
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   your
                   Souls
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   that
                   makes
                   Atonement
                   for
                   the
                   Soul.
                
                 Tho
                 this
                 Reason
                 of
                 offering
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 slain
                 Beasts
                 was
                 divulged
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 at
                 this
                 particular
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 reason
                 was
                 good
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 Bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Reason
                 here
                 given
                 why
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Blood
                   that
                   makes
                   Atonement
                   for
                   the
                   Soul.
                
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 ask
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Verse
                 before
                 recited
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Blood
                   :
                
                 So
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 offer'd
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 offer'd
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Offender
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 offered
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Beast
                 was
                 slain
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 offended
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 intent
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 Bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Divine
                 Significations
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 issue
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Reason
                
                 .
                 Did
                 this
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 beasts
                 was
                 an
                 Atonement
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 slain
                 animals
                 on
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 signified
                 that
                 men
                 deserved
                 to
                 bleed
                 and
                 die
                 ?
                 Did
                 this
                 tell
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Brutes
                 was
                 poured
                 forth
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
                 that
                 Sacrisicing
                 was
                 an
                 Acknowledgment
                 of
                 Demerit
                 and
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 kill'd
                 the
                 Beast
                 did
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 confess
                 he
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 used
                 ?
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 Revelation
                 at
                 first
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 
                 and
                 distinct
                 knowledg
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 accept
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Guilty
                 Sinner
                 .
                 Natural
                 light
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 this
                 out
                 :
                 much
                 less
                 could
                 it
                 discover
                 that
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 Representations
                 and
                 Types
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Sacrifice
                
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 shadowed
                 our
                 Christ
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shed
                 his
                 Blood
                 for
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 which
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 represented
                 .
                 God
                 instituted
                 them
                 chiefly
                 to
                 intimate
                 the
                 translating
                 of
                 our
                 punishment
                 on
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 great
                 bloody
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 Propitiatory
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 by
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 discover'd
                 to
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Antient
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 that
                 offering
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 slain
                 Beasts
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 acceptable
                 service
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 hereupon
                 they
                 constantly
                 used
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 service
                 and
                 worship
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Expiatory
                 and
                 Bloody
                 Sacrificing
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Iews
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Barbarians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 whole
                 Gentile
                 World.
                 If
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 how
                 came
                 they
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Sacrifice
                 constantly
                 ?
                 How
                 came
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 notion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beasts
                 bled
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 derived
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 by
                 Tradition
                 :
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 first
                 by
                 Supernatural
                 Manifestation
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 got
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 shew
                 you
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 transmitted
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 this
                 perswasion
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 by
                 Tradition
                 from
                 their
                 Forefathers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Adam
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 God
                 by
                 particular
                 Revelation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 chap.
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   By
                   faith
                   Abel
                   offered
                   unto
                   God
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   Sacrifice
                   than
                   Cain
                   .
                
                 If
                 he
                 sacrificed
                 
                   by
                   Faith
                
                 (
                 as
                 that
                 word
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 understood
                 here
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 
                 Warrant
                 and
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Faith
                   cometh
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 17.
                 
                 Faith
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 some
                 Word
                 ,
                 it
                 relyeth
                 on
                 a
                 Divine
                 Command
                 ,
                 or
                 Promise
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 Abel
                 offered
                 of
                 the
                 fat
                 of
                 his
                 flock
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 was
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 precept
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 had
                 a
                 particular
                 Order
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 recorded
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 necessary
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 an
                 Account
                 as
                 he
                 intended
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Take
                 the
                 Sum
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 :
                 This
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Adamick
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 was
                 partly
                 Natural
                 and
                 partly
                 Divine
                 .
                 As
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 tokens
                 of
                 Thankfulness
                 ,
                 and
                 Acknowledgments
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 inanimate
                 good
                 things
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Animals
                 which
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 living
                 creatures
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 were
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 hand
                 ;
                 thus
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 Service
                 dictated
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 natural
                 acts
                 of
                 Worship
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 carry'd
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Expiation
                 and
                 Atonement
                 for
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 as
                 they
                 refer'd
                 to
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 signified
                 the
                 future
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 to
                 strengthen
                 and
                 support
                 their
                 faith
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 were
                 
                   instituted
                   by
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 founded
                 on
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Command
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 knew
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Appointment
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 among
                 Writers
                 )
                 whether
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 prescribed
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 ?
                 Here
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 is
                 )
                 and
                 some
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 instituted
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 say
                 after
                 the
                 Fall.
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 satisfactory
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Query
                 by
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 Bloody
                 and
                 
                   Vnbloody
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Propitiatory
                 and
                 
                   Eucharistical
                   
                   Sacrifices
                
                 .
                 Unbloody
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 meerly
                 Eucharistical
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 natural
                 Tokens
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 for
                 benefits
                 received
                 ,
                 were
                 used
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 by
                 Adam
                 before
                 his
                 Fall
                 :
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 intimated
                 under
                 that
                 Oeconomy
                 )
                 these
                 might
                 begin
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prescribed
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Natural
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 Expiatory
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Sin
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Expiation
                 .
              
               
                 Priesthood
                 goes
                 along
                 with
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 were
                 pertinent
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 of
                 that
                 here
                 .
                 Adam
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Priest
                 and
                 Sacrificer
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 under
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 Cain
                 made
                 an
                 oblation
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Abel
                 offered
                 the
                 firstlings
                 of
                 his
                 flock
                 to
                 God.
                 The
                 
                   Priestly
                   Office
                
                 is
                 hitherto
                 but
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 
                   particular
                   Persons
                
                 are
                 assign'd
                 and
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Abel
                 ,
                 the
                 younger
                 brother
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   proper
                   Sacrificer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 acted
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 stay
                 and
                 offer
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 practice
                 was
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 cannot
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 following
                 Patriarchal
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Domestick
                 Sacrifices
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Family
                 (
                 for
                 of
                 publick
                 Sacrificing
                 we
                 read
                 nothing
                 yet
                 )
                 were
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Masters
                 of
                 Families
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Noab
                 (
                 Gen.
                 8.
                 20.
                 )
                 Abraham
                 (
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 7.
                 )
                 Iacob
                 (
                 Gen.
                 35.
                 3
                 ,
                 7.
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   Selden
                   ,
                   Grotius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacerdotal
                 Dignity
                 resided
                 in
                 the
                 First-born
                 before
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Primogeniture
                 and
                 Priesthood
                 went
                 together
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 add
                 Kingship
                 or
                 Magistracy
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 asserting
                 that
                 the
                 First-born
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 were
                 Princes
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Priests
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 indeed
                 Cohen
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 for
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 signifies
                 also
                 a
                 Prince
                 or
                 Ruler
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Iob.
                   
                   12.
                   19.
                   2
                   
                   Sam.
                
                 8.
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 20.
                 26.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Heads
                 and
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 chief
                 Heads
                 and
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   First-born
                   Sons
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 likewise
                 read
                 of
                 Priests
                 or
                 Sacrificers
                 who
                 were
                 
                   younger
                   Brothers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Abel
                 and
                 
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 28.
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 46.
                 1.
                 
                 Whence
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 First-born
                 before
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 younger
                 Brothers
                 offer'd
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Priest
                 was
                 not
                 confin'd
                 to
                 the
                 Primogeniture
                 .
                 The
                 Sum
                 then
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 was
                 setled
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 First-born
                 were
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 generally
                 and
                 
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   not
                   always
                
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 instances
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 offer'd
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 middle
                 way
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 may
                 decide
                 the
                 Controversie
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 among
                 some
                 Learned
                 Writers
                 ,
                 viz.
                 whether
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 at
                 first
                 resided
                 altogether
                 in
                 the
                 First-born
                 ?
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Difference
                   of
                   Clean
                   and
                   Vnclean
                   Animals
                
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 Distinction
                 between
                 these
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 2.
                 where
                 Noah
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 seven
                 pair
                 of
                 Clean
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 pair
                 of
                 Vnclean
                 Creatures
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   every
                   clean
                   beast
                   thou
                   shalt
                   take
                   to
                   thee
                   by
                   sevens
                   ,
                   the
                   male
                   and
                   his
                   female
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   beasts
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   clean
                   ,
                   by
                   two
                   ,
                   the
                   male
                   and
                   his
                   female
                   .
                
                 This
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   19.
                   
                   Of
                   every
                   living
                   thing
                   of
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   two
                   of
                   every
                   sort
                   shalt
                   thou
                   bring
                   into
                   the
                   Ark
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   Gen.
                   7.
                   9.
                   
                   There
                   went
                   in
                   two
                   and
                   two
                   into
                   the
                   Ark
                   ,
                   the
                   male
                   and
                   the
                   female
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 with
                 the
                 foresaid
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 
                   general
                   account
                   of
                   bringing
                   the
                   beasts
                
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   by
                   pairs
                
                 ,
                 a
                 male
                 and
                 a
                 female
                 of
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 living
                 creatures
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 I
                 first
                 produced
                 speaks
                 particularly
                 ,
                 and
                 specifics
                 the
                 
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   pairs
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 seven
                 pair
                 of
                 clean
                 
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 pair
                 of
                 unclean
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 of
                 clean
                 animals
                 
                   seven
                   only
                
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 entred
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Original
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Shibgnah
                 is
                 repeated
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 seven
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 seven
                 males
                 and
                 seven
                 females
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 enough
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Food
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 speaks
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 whether
                 
                   clean
                   or
                   not
                   clean
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 in
                 ver
                 8.
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 :
                 they
                 went
                 by
                 couples
                 (
                 and
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 only
                 seven
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 by
                 Couples
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 order
                 of
                 their
                 march
                 contradicts
                 not
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 plainly
                 gather'd
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Text
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 7
                 males
                 and
                 7
                 females
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 clean
                 Beasts
                 were
                 preserved
                 in
                 that
                 Receptacle
                 .
                 Having
                 thus
                 clear'd
                 the
                 Text
                 (
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 misunderstood
                 )
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 think
                 these
                 Beasts
                 are
                 call'd
                 Clean
                 or
                 Vnclean
                 by
                 a
                 Prolepsis
                 :
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 some
                 Beasts
                 went
                 then
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 are
                 reputed
                 Clean
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 went
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 reckon'd
                 Unclean
                 .
                 Moses
                 calls
                 them
                 Clean
                 or
                 Unclean
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 that
                 distinction
                 of
                 Animals
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Solomon
                
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   That
                   is
                   called
                   Clean
                   which
                   was
                   afterwards
                   to
                   be
                   Clean
                   :
                   Whence
                   we
                   learn
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   that
                   Noah
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   knew
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 and
                 Talmudical
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Mosaical
                   Law
                
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 existed
                 before
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Historical
                 Anticipation
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 here
                 (
                 though
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 times
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 is
                 useful
                 )
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Reason
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 words
                 ,
                 why
                 Noah
                 was
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 more
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Animals
                 than
                 of
                 
                   another
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 some
                 were
                 Clean
                 and
                 others
                 Vnclean
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 did
                 God
                 order
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 fourteen
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 living
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 four
                 of
                 
                 another
                 ?
                 Was
                 there
                 not
                 a
                 reason
                 for
                 this
                 disparity
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 we
                 imagin
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 creatures
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 here
                 expresly
                 said
                 )
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Clean
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 not
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 before
                 
                 Noah's
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 supposed
                 here
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 well
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ?
                 No
                 creatures
                 are
                 Naturally
                 Vnclean
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Clean
                 ,
                 and
                 Pure
                 ,
                 and
                 Good
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 sense
                 then
                 are
                 any
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Vnclean
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 this
                 Distinction
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 Eating
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 Animals
                 were
                 eaten
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 (
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 proved
                 anon
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 call'd
                 Clean
                 or
                 Unclean
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 consult
                 Gen.
                 8.
                 20.
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 with
                 particular
                 reference
                 to
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Noah
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 clean
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Fowls
                 in
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 whoever
                 sacrificed
                 then
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 sacrifice
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 only
                 .
                 They
                 look'd
                 upon
                 some
                 Animals
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 unfit
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 they
                 offer'd
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 they
                 thought
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Hog
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 founded
                 in
                 their
                 natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 Sacrifices
                 themselves
                 partly
                 were
                 .
                 These
                 Animals
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 esteemed
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 choicest
                 ,
                 and
                 fittest
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 were
                 reputed
                 Clean
                 and
                 Pure
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 call'd
                 so
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 worst
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 unfit
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 were
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 Impure
                 and
                 Vnclean
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Positive
                   Law
                
                 for
                 this
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Law
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Creatures
                 were
                 determin'd
                 to
                 be
                 Clean
                 our
                 Unclean
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Law
                 was
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 yea
                 it
                 was
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ▪
                 Even
                 then
                 Beasts
                 were
                 call'd
                 Clean
                 or
                 Vnclean
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 as
                 afterward
                 they
                 were
                 call'd
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Eating
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 observe
                 further
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Publick
                   Setled
                   
                   Church
                
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 those
                 renowned
                 and
                 godly
                 Patriarchs
                 Seth
                 and
                 
                   Enos
                   .
                   Then
                   began
                   men
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 26.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 contrary
                 reading
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 think
                 that
                 huchal
                 signifies
                 prophaned
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 they
                 render
                 the
                 words
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   men
                   prophaned
                   by
                   calling
                   on
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 So
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Writers
                 generally
                 interpret
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 
                   Chalde●
                   Paraphrast
                
                 and
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Solomon
                   Iarchi
                
                 understand
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 1
                 Mr.
                 Selden
                 infers
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 then
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 learned
                 persons
                 considered
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 verb
                 Chalal
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 used
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Conjugation
                   Hophal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Infinitive
                   Verb
                
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 us'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 signifie
                 prophaning
                 but
                 beginning
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 these
                 Writers
                 give
                 themselves
                 time
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 speaks
                 of
                 Seth
                 and
                 his
                 godly
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 Idolaters
                 (
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 its
                 date
                 was
                 afterwards
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Religious
                 Invoking
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 solemn
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 satisfied
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rendred
                 began
                 (
                 not
                 prophaned
                 )
                 yet
                 understand
                 what
                 follows
                 according
                 to
                 2
                 
                 Aquila's
                 Translation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 read
                 the
                 whole
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Then
                   men
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   call'd
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 Seth
                 and
                 Enos
                 for
                 their
                 great
                 Piety
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Appellation
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 their
                 Offspring
                 were
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 were
                 
                   call'd
                   by
                   Gods
                   names
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 they
                 were
                 reputed
                 and
                 celebrated
                 as
                 eminent
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 profess'd
                 Servants
                 and
                 Votaries
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 forc'd
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 wrong
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 plain
                 and
                 genuine
                 meaning
                 (
                 both
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 the
                 Seventy
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Versions
                 which
                 are
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 exact
                 )
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   Ab●l
                   ,
                   Seth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 had
                 
                   called
                   on
                   God
                
                 in
                 their
                 Houses
                 and
                 Families
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 they
                 met
                 together
                 publickly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 them
                 were
                 fixed
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Infancy
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 visible
                 Church
                 .
                 Now
                 Holy
                 Assemblies
                 are
                 set
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 perhaps
                 as
                 Cain
                 then
                 built
                 Cities
                 ,
                 so
                 Enos
                 built
                 Temples
                 or
                 Places
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 setled
                 before
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 invoking
                 God
                 aright
                 are
                 established
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 
                   Calling
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 as
                 a
                 general
                 expression
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 VVorship
                 and
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 begun
                 to
                 flourish
                 openly
                 .
                 Though
                 Cain
                 and
                 his
                 Seed
                 liv'd
                 atheistically
                 and
                 prophanely
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Seth
                 and
                 Enos
                 promoted
                 all
                 Piety
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 they
                 generally
                 ●eared
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 uprightly
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 was
                 in
                 great
                 esteem
                 among
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Law
                 under
                 this
                 Patriarchal
                 Period
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 marry
                 with
                 Infidels
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   6.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   sons
                   of
                   God
                   saw
                   the
                   daught●rs
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   took
                   them
                   Wives
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   chose
                   .
                
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 Seth
                 were
                 joyned
                 in
                 wedlock
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 posterity
                 of
                 Cain
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 was
                 forbidden
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 sin
                 which
                 provoked
                 God's
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 the
                 devouring
                 flood
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 Marriag●
                 (
                 the
                 joyning
                 of
                 one
                 Man
                 and
                 one
                 Woman
                 only
                 )
                 had
                 prevail'd
                 hitherto
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Order
                 and
                 Institution
                 in
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 24.
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Adamick
                   Dispensation
                
                 Polygamy
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 introduced
                 .
                 
                   Lam●ch
                   took
                   unto
                   him
                   two
                   Wives
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 19.
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 fir●●
                 person
                 that
                 transgress'd
                 against
                 that
                 Conjugal
                 Law.
                 I
                 find
                 a
                 very
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Worthy
                 
                 1
                 person
                 ●avourable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 his
                 ●arnest
                 desire
                 of
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Blessed
                   Seed
                
                 which
                 was
                 promis'd
                 to
                 Eve
                 ,
                 might
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 more
                 Wives
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 hoping
                 by
                 multiplying
                 of
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 th●m
                 might
                 prove
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 produce
                 that
                 Seed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 Learned
                 and
                 Pious
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Polygamy
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 I
                 might
                 mention
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Precepts
                
                 which
                 the
                 Iews
                 much
                 talk
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 w●re
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 
                   sons
                   of
                   Adam
                
                 and
                 N●ah
                 before
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Maimon
                
                 is
                 more
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 ●aith
                 six
                 of
                 these
                 Precepts
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 immediately
                 came
                 of
                 his
                 loins
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 fall
                 in
                 under
                 this
                 Patriarchal
                 Dispensation
                 )
                 and
                 afterwards
                 these
                 six
                 with
                 another
                 added
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 of
                 Abstaining
                 from
                 blood
                 )
                 were
                 delivered
                 to
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Seventh
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Noac●ical
                   Dispensation
                
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Six
                 .
                 Both
                 the
                 Talmuds
                 and
                 other
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Doctors
                
                 recite
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 Precept
                 was
                 
                   of
                   Iudgments
                
                 ,
                 of
                 Politick
                 and
                 Civil
                 Government
                 ,
                 of
                 Administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 in
                 publick
                 Tribunals
                 and
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 offended
                 in
                 the
                 kinds
                 after
                 named
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 severely
                 punished
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 was
                 of
                 Cursing
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Name
                 ,
                 or
                 Blasphemy
                 ;
                 that
                 God's
                 Name
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prophaned
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 was
                 
                   of
                   strang●
                   Worship
                
                 or
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 Id●ls
                 .
                 The
                 Fourth
                 is
                 
                   of
                   uncovering
                   of
                   Nakedness
                
                 ,
                 or
                 unlawful
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 as
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Incest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 absolutely
                 unlawful
                 .
                 The
                 Fifth
                 is
                 
                   of
                   sh●dding
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Homicide
                 .
                 The
                 Sixth
                 is
                 of
                 
                   Thef●
                   and
                   Rapine
                
                 :
                 Clandestine
                 or
                 open
                 stealing
                 ;
                 taking
                 away
                 what
                 is
                 anothers
                 :
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 would
                 see
                 these
                 Precepts
                 largely
                 commented
                 upon
                 may
                 consult
                 the
                 Learned
                 1
                 Seld●n
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 almost
                 fill'd
                 a
                 whole
                 Volume
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 inquire
                 into
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 reasonable
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Assertion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 Precepts
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 before
                 Noah
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 agree
                 not
                 fully
                 about
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Precepts
                 given
                 to
                 Adam
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 Seven
                 generally
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 2
                 those
                 who
                 dissent
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 bring
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 th●
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 into
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 read
                 no
                 where
                 in
                 Genesis
                 (
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 inspired
                 Books
                 afterwards
                 )
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Precepts
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 immediate
                 children
                 .
                 We
                 meet
                 with
                 nothing
                 like
                 them
                 before
                 Noah
                 and
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 certainty
                 and
                 confidence
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 deliver'd
                 these
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Learnedest
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Facts
                 are
                 not
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ;
                 the
                 Scripture
                 refers
                 to
                 some
                 as
                 known
                 and
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 where
                 expresly
                 recorded
                 :
                 Thus
                 these
                 Precepts
                 are
                 refer'd
                 to
                 in
                 Acts
                 15.
                 20.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 though
                 one
                 thing
                 done
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 at
                 another
                 may
                 be
                 omitted
                 in
                 Scripture-History
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Adam's
                 observing
                 the
                 Seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 God's
                 Injunction
                 about
                 Bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 folly
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 a
                 Whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Precepts
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 openly
                 divulg'd
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 say
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 formal
                 Promulgation
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 
                 as
                 hinted
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 purposely
                 treats
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 
                   Credat
                   I●da●●
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Precepts
                 are
                 referr'd
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolical
                 Council
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 surmise
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 real
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 only
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 substance
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 of
                 those
                 Precepts
                 is
                 there
                 enjoyn'd
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 other
                 books
                 of
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 were
                 silent
                 concerning
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 these
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 but
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 the
                 Learned
                 Iewish
                 Antiquary
                 ,
                 who
                 comments
                 upon
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 insert
                 and
                 add
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 was
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 saith
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 concerning
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 These
                 Precepts
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 easily
                 reducible
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 Prohibitions
                 against
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Uncleanness
                 ▪
                 Bloodshed
                 ,
                 Rapine
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 general
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 written
                 in
                 man's
                 Mind
                 originally
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 rememb●red
                 that
                 these
                 Precepts
                 obtain'd
                 not
                 only
                 among
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 but
                 among
                 all
                 Nations
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 orally
                 deliver
                 these
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 early
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 requisite
                 .
                 Tho
                 afterwards
                 some
                 of
                 thes●
                 Precepts
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Noah
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 after
                 the
                 corruption
                 and
                 gross
                 degeneracy
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 New
                 World
                 of
                 Men
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 :
                 And
                 tho
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Precepts
                 were
                 made
                 up
                 afterward
                 into
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 more
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Morality
                 were
                 almost
                 lost
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 rouse
                 mens
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 Religion
                 from
                 decaying
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 God
                 was
                 erecting
                 a
                 New
                 O●conomy
                 ,
                 and
                 chusing
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 to
                 himself
                 ;
                 tho
                 in
                 these
                 Circumstances
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 such
                 Precepts
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 days
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 delivering
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 them
                 fresh
                 on
                 their
                 minds
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 then
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 credit
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 
                   six
                   Precepts
                
                 were
                 deliver'd
                 solemnly
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 truth
                 and
                 reality
                 their
                 Traditions
                 generally
                 are
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sober
                 and
                 unprejudiced
                 Persons
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 usually
                 mere
                 Fancies
                 and
                 Conceits
                 ,
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Dotages
                 ,
                 Lies
                 and
                 Forgeries
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 it
                 went
                 with
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 to
                 be
                 about
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 Years
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Religion
                 stood
                 ,
                 what
                 Communications
                 the
                 World
                 had
                 from
                 God.
                 And
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 groundless
                 assertion
                 of
                 that
                 1
                 Socinian
                 Writer
                 who
                 declares
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   General
                   Precept
                   given
                   to
                   Men
                   by
                   God
                   :
                   they
                   had
                   only
                   some
                   Injunctions
                   ,
                   which
                   appertain'd
                   to
                   certain
                   particular
                   Persons
                   and
                   particular
                   ▪
                   Affairs
                   .
                   Nor
                   had
                   they
                   any
                   general
                   Promise
                   made
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 2
                 Episcopius
                 is
                 more
                 large
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   lived
                   almost
                   2000
                   Years
                   without
                   any
                   Law
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Promises
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Precepts
                   from
                   God.
                   
                
                 And
                 he
                 further
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Religion
                   from
                   Adam
                   to
                   Abraham
                   was
                   merely
                   Natural
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   nothing
                   but
                   Right
                   Reason
                   for
                   its
                   Rule
                   and
                   Measure
                   .
                
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 mistaken
                 Notions
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 deliver'd
                 concerning
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Pr●cept
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 general
                 )
                 concerning
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Promise
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 general
                 one
                 )
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Seed
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 
                   other
                   Laws
                
                 and
                 Prescriptions
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 founded
                 on
                 mere
                 Reason
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 
                 this
                 
                   Antediluvian
                   Dispensation
                
                 was
                 mixt
                 ,
                 partly
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 Revelation
                 .
                 Religion
                 consisted
                 both
                 of
                 Natural
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 Positive
                 Commands
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 all
                 along
                 interwoven
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 was
                 govern'd
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 Period
                 there
                 were
                 these
                 ten
                 Patriarchs
                 who
                 were
                 all
                 long-liv'd
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 Adam
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 when
                 Abel
                 was
                 dead
                 )
                 begat
                 Seth
                 :
                 whose
                 Son
                 was
                 Enosh
                 ,
                 who
                 begat
                 Cainan
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 Mahalalel
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Iared
                 ,
                 whose
                 Son
                 was
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 translated
                 .
                 Then
                 Methusala●
                 ,
                 the
                 longest
                 liver
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 Adam
                 and
                 he
                 took
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 between
                 the
                 Creation
                 and
                 the
                 Flood
                 )
                 ;
                 then
                 Lamech
                 (
                 not
                 he
                 of
                 that
                 Name
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 
                 Cain's
                 Race
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 Noah
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 ten
                 Antediluvian
                 Fathers
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Noachical
                   Oeconomy
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Positive
                   Law
                   under
                   it
                   was
                   about
                   eating
                   of
                   Flesh.
                   It
                   is
                   proved
                   that
                   this
                   prevail'd
                   not
                   till
                   after
                   the
                   Flood
                   .
                   Objections
                   against
                   it
                   answer'd
                   .
                   The
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Pagans
                   to
                   confirm
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Prohibition
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   Positive
                   Law
                   was
                   concerning
                   not
                   eating
                   Flesh
                   with
                   the
                   Blood.
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   Positive
                   Law
                   was
                   concerning
                   not
                   shedding
                   of
                   Man's
                   Blood.
                   With
                   the
                   Penalty
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Sanction
                   of
                   Magistracy
                   .
                   Servitude
                   not
                   introduced
                   under
                   this
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   The
                   Longevity
                   of
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   was
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   in
                   those
                   Times
                   .
                   The
                   Months
                   and
                   Years
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   length
                   then
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   now
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   Solar
                   ,
                   not
                   Lunar
                   Years
                   .
                   The
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   long
                   Lives
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   lived
                   before
                   the
                   Flood
                   .
                   The
                   Abrahamick
                   Oeconomy
                   .
                   With
                   its
                   several
                   Steps
                   and
                   Advances
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   made
                   with
                   Abraham
                   .
                   Now
                   the
                   Faithful
                   were
                   separated
                   and
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   Why
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   Hebrews
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   and
                   Design
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   .
                   Vnder
                   this
                   Dispensation
                   Altars
                   were
                   erected
                   ,
                   Tithes
                   paid
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Of
                   Polygamy
                   ,
                   and
                   Concubines
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Vsages
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 THE
                 
                   Second
                   Patriarchal
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Noachical
                   O●conomy
                
                 began
                 in
                 
                 Noah's
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 till
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 was
                 renewed
                 to
                 Noah
                 :
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 confirmed
                 to
                 this
                 eminent
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 ●est
                 of
                 Mankind
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 ●ow
                 in
                 the
                 Cloud
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 9.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 farther
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 M●ssias
                 was
                 made
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 saith
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 expresly
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 renewing
                 and
                 confirming
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 some
                 
                   positive
                   Institutions
                   and
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 given
                 to
                 Adam
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 O●conomy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 Positive
                 Law
                 was
                 concerning
                 
                   ●ating
                   of
                   Flesh.
                   Ev●ry
                   moving
                   thing
                   that
                   liveth
                   shall
                   b●
                   Meat
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 discrimination
                 of
                 Meats
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 Flesh
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 Delug●
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 liberty
                 given
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 limited
                 by
                 that
                 Injunction
                 in
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 29.
                 which
                 appoints
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Meat
                 .
                 
                   God
                   said
                   ,
                   B●h●ld
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   you
                   every
                   H●rb
                   bearing
                   S●●d
                   which
                   is
                   upon
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Tree
                   in
                   th●
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   a
                   Tree
                   yielding
                   Seed
                   ,
                   to
                   you
                   i●
                   shall
                   b●
                   for
                   Meat
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Lex
                   Cibaria
                
                 ,
                 Man
                 is
                 confined
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Diet
                 :
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 are
                 appointed
                 his
                 Food
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 this
                 Restraint
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 hand
                 that
                 laid
                 it
                 on
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 permit●
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Herbs
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Controversy
                 among
                 Writers
                 ,
                 whether
                 eating
                 of
                 Flesh
                 was
                 granted
                 just
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 was
                 altogether
                 prohibited
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrews
                 generally
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 fed
                 only
                 upon
                 what
                 the
                 Earth
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 abstain'd
                 from
                 all
                 living
                 Creatures
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Fathers
                
                 hold
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 Divine
                 Injunction
                 :
                 But
                 1
                 Chrysostom
                 and
                 2
                 Theodoret
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 Judgment
                 .
                 The
                 Moderns
                 are
                 divided
                 ;
                 some
                 hold
                 that
                 Flesh
                 was
                 eaten
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 not
                 till
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Peter
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   Fr.
                   Iunius
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Musculus
                 ,
                 hold
                 the
                 latter
                 :
                 But
                 
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Rivet
                   ,
                   Par●us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Reformed
                 Divines
                 ,
                 hold
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 eating
                 of
                 Flesh
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Herbs
                 was
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Creation
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 too
                 are
                 Beverovici●●
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
                 
                   Bochart
                   ,
                   Voetius
                   ,
                   Hottinger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Wille●
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 these
                 worthy
                 Men
                 fail
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Opinion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 prefer'd
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 back
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Opinion
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 )
                 
                   Every
                   moving
                   thing
                   that
                   liveth
                   shall
                   be
                   meat
                   for
                   you
                   :
                   even
                   as
                   th●
                   green
                   Herb
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Food
                 allow'd
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 29.
                 
                 )
                 
                   have
                   I
                   given
                   you
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 as
                 free
                 liberty
                 now
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 every
                 living
                 Creature
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 had
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 every
                 sort
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 tho
                 you
                 were
                 stinted
                 as
                 to
                 Flesh.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 clear
                 sense
                 and
                 import
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 eating
                 Flesh
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 was
                 unl●wful
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 ate
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 's
                 p●obable
                 they
                 did
                 transgress
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 bold
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Food
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 ●ating
                 Flesh
                 was
                 forbidden
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Prohibition
                 was
                 not
                 taken
                 off
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 
                 to
                 kill
                 Animals
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 their
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 appears
                 from
                 clear
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 that
                 the
                 Antediluvians
                 kept
                 Sheep
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 infer'd
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ●ade
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Flesh
                 for
                 Food
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 kept
                 flocks
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 their
                 Wool
                 and
                 Skins
                 to
                 clothe
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 consumed
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 Sheep
                 and
                 other
                 Cattel
                 :
                 And
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 3
                 ▪
                 for
                 Milk
                 ,
                 to
                 sustain
                 them
                 (
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suggested
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 ventured
                 to
                 transgress
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eat
                 something
                 else
                 besides
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 against
                 a
                 Command
                 .
                 )
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 Life
                 ,
                 or
                 keeping
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 proveth
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Sheep
                 for
                 Food
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 we
                 know
                 likewise
                 how
                 to
                 answer
                 that
                 common
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 killing
                 of
                 Beasts
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ;
                 therefore
                 eating
                 Flesh
                 was
                 in
                 use
                 .
                 It
                 follows
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 killed
                 them
                 either
                 for
                 their
                 Skins
                 or
                 Fleece
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 offer
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 The
                 elder
                 1
                 〈◊〉
                 thinks
                 that
                 tho
                 at
                 all
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 abstain'd
                 from
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 was
                 their
                 extraordinary
                 repast
                 at
                 Sacrificing
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 reason
                 to
                 confirm
                 what
                 he
                 suggests
                 ;
                 for
                 tho
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 usual
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 practis'd
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 argue
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 clean
                 and
                 
                   unclean
                   Beasts
                
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 eating
                 of
                 B●asts
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 else
                 some
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 unclean
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 clean
                 and
                 unclean
                 Animals
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 had
                 respect
                 only
                 to
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Eating
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 then
                 these
                 Objections
                 ,
                 I
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Sarcophagy
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 common
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                 if
                 any
                 presumed
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 unlawfully
                 done
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Notion
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Poets
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 had
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 1
                 Virgil
                 intimateth
                 ,
                 that
                 eating
                 of
                 Flesh
                 was
                 an
                 impious
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 purest
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 2
                 Ovid
                 describing
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 le
                 ts
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 sed
                 on
                 no
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 lived
                 altogether
                 on
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   
                     A●
                     vetus
                     illa
                     ●tas
                     ,
                     cui
                     fecimus
                     aur●a
                     n●men
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Foetibus
                     arboreis
                     ,
                     &
                     quas
                     hum●●
                     educat
                     herbi●
                  
                   
                     Fortunata
                     fuit
                     ,
                     nec
                     polluit
                     or
                     a
                     cruore
                     .
                  
                   
                     Tunc
                     &
                     aves
                     tut●
                     movér●
                     p●r
                     ●era
                     pennas
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Et
                     lepus
                     impavidus
                     mediis
                     erravit
                     in
                     arvis
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nec
                     sua
                     credulitas
                     pisc●m
                     suspender
                     at
                     h●mo
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cuncta
                     ,
                     sine
                     in●idiis
                     ,
                     nulláamque
                     timentia
                     fra●dem
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Plenáque
                     paci●
                     erant
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 English'd
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   
                     The
                     Antient
                     Age
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     the
                     Golden
                     call
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Was
                     bless'd
                     with
                     H●rbs
                     and
                     Fruits
                     ,
                     the
                     only
                     Fare
                  
                   
                     That
                     wholesom
                     is
                     .
                     Those
                     days
                     were
                     not
                     defil'd
                  
                   
                     With
                     bloody
                     Dainties
                     .
                     In
                     those
                     early
                     Times
                  
                   
                     The
                     Fowls
                     in
                     safety
                     flew
                     in
                     th'
                     open
                     Air
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     Beasts
                     securely
                     ranged
                     in
                     the
                     Plains
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Fishes
                     were
                     not
                     by
                     their
                     Credulity
                  
                   
                     Unwarily
                     betray'd
                     .
                     All
                     Creatures
                     liv'd
                  
                   
                     In
                     a
                     profound
                     security
                     .
                     For
                     why
                     ?
                  
                   
                     They
                     neither
                     used
                     nor
                     fear'd
                     Treachery
                     .
                  
                
                 This
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 testify
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 great
                 Searchers
                 into
                 the
                 Antient
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
                 P●rphyrius
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 asserts
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 no
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Beasts
                 was
                 eaten
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 addeth
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 1
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 War
                 and
                 Famine
                 first
                 introduced
                 this
                 usage
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 God's
                 Order
                 to
                 Noa●
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 living
                 Creature
                 should
                 be
                 Meat
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 restrain'd
                 Men
                 from
                 eating
                 of
                 Flesh
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 permitted
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 a●ter
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 saltness
                 of
                 the
                 Seas
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Plants
                 and
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 indamaged
                 :
                 The
                 natural
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 was
                 much
                 impaired
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 yield
                 so
                 wholesom
                 and
                 solid
                 a
                 Nourishment
                 as
                 they
                 once
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 sutable
                 to
                 Man's
                 Body
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 Licence
                 to
                 
                   eat
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 he
                 indulged
                 this
                 to
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Care
                 and
                 Love
                 he
                 bore
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 
                   Positive
                   Law
                
                 which
                 Noa●
                 receiv'd
                 was
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   not
                   ●ating
                   of
                   Flesh
                   with
                   the
                   Blood.
                
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Flesh
                   with
                   th●
                   Lif●
                   th●reof
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   thereof
                   ,
                   shall
                   ye
                   not
                   ●at
                   .
                   Lud●vic●●
                   de
                   Die●
                
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Creatures
                 that
                 
                   died
                   of
                   themselves
                
                 is
                 here
                 forbid
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 foundation
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 St.
                 Chrys●●tom
                 thinks
                 ,
                 that
                 eating
                 of
                 
                   things
                   strangled
                
                 is
                 spoken
                 against
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 full
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 Prohibition
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 Law
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 unlawful
                 to
                 eat
                 any
                 raw
                 Flesh
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 warm
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Life
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Doctors
                 understood
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 rightly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 famous
                 2
                 Mr.
                 Selden
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Precept
                
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Noah
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 sure
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 by
                 Moses
                 attesteth
                 it
                 here
                 .
                 Tho
                 they
                 had
                 leave
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 this
                 Exception
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 eat
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Life
                 or
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 eat
                 live
                 Flesh
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 quite
                 dead
                 :
                 or
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 any
                 Limb
                 or
                 Member
                 torn
                 off
                 from
                 an
                 Animal
                 alive
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 given
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 
                   ●at
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Soul
                 or
                 Life
                 of
                 all
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 properly
                 and
                 significantly
                 used
                 in
                 making
                 
                   Atonement
                   for
                   Souls
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 designed
                 wholly
                 for
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 and
                 appropriated
                 to
                 that
                 sacred
                 Use
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 way
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 God
                 forbad
                 eating
                 of
                 Blood
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 even
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 to
                 teach
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Man's
                 Blood.
                 They
                 must
                 eat
                 no
                 Beast's
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 thereby
                 learn
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 Human
                 Blood
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 (
                 saith
                 1
                 an
                 Expositor
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 )
                 Butchers
                 ,
                 who
                 kill
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 are
                 generally
                 cruel
                 and
                 bloody
                 to
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 the
                 Law
                 suffers
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Jury
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 2
                 The
                 Ath●nians
                 ,
                 order'd
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 flead
                 alive
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 serv'd
                 a
                 Ram
                 so
                 .
                 3
                 The
                 Areopagite
                 Judges
                 condemn'd
                 a
                 Boy
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 put
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 Quails
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 given
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 shew'd
                 that
                 the
                 Boy
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 cruel
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 prove
                 very
                 hurtful
                 if
                 he
                 lived
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 that
                 Blood-eating
                 was
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 and
                 preparative
                 to
                 
                   inhuman
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 was
                 not
                 allow'd
                 of
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Precept
                 ,
                 of
                 not
                 eating
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Beasts
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 running
                 
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 restrain
                 this
                 Cruelty
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 Giants
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 generally
                 liv'd
                 on
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 learn'd
                 to
                 be
                 cruel
                 and
                 savage
                 to
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 Maimonides
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Selden
                 from
                 him
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 this
                 Law
                 had
                 its
                 rise
                 :
                 God
                 therefore
                 commanded
                 those
                 of
                 
                 Noah's
                 Posterity
                 to
                 re●rain
                 wholly
                 from
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 cruelty
                 to
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 to
                 killing
                 of
                 Men.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 seem
                 partly
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 natural
                 Law
                 ,
                 Blood
                 being
                 a
                 gross
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 nourishment
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Third
                 Law
                 given
                 to
                 Noah
                 was
                 that
                 in
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Surely
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   your
                   lives
                   will
                   I
                   require
                   :
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   every
                   beast
                   will
                   I
                   require
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   every
                   mans
                   brother
                   will
                   I
                   require
                   th●
                   lif●
                   of
                   man.
                   Whoso
                   ●●eddeth
                   mans
                   blood
                   ,
                   by
                   man
                   shall
                   his
                   blood
                   be
                   shed
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   made
                   〈◊〉
                   ma●
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 Treble
                 Law
                 comprised
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 forbid
                 
                   to
                   shed
                   mans
                   blood
                   .
                   Noa●
                
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 are
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Homicid●
                 .
                 Taking
                 away
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 was
                 unlawful
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   C
                   ain
                
                 ;
                 but
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 solemnly
                 denounced
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Punishment
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 .
                 If
                 shedding
                 of
                 mans
                 blood
                 were
                 not
                 here
                 forbidden
                 as
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 followed
                 with
                 a
                 P●nalty
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 Sanction
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   your
                   lives
                   I
                   will
                   require
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   every
                   beast
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   every
                   man.
                
                 Whether
                 man
                 or
                 beast
                 procure
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 their
                 blood
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Death
                 is
                 here
                 made
                 the
                 Penalty
                 of
                 Murder
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Beasts
                 that
                 kill'd
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 themselves
                 be
                 kill'd
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Law
                 before
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 punishing
                 of
                 Bloodshed
                 .
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 also
                 signified
                 the
                 
                   Aut●ority
                   of
                   th●
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 particular
                 and
                 peculiar
                 work
                 it
                 is
                 
                   to
                   require
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   man
                   at
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   every
                   mans
                   br●th●r
                   .
                   Whoso
                   sheddeth
                   mans
                   blood
                   ,
                   by
                   man
                   shall
                   his
                   blood
                   be
                   shed
                   .
                
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 punishing
                 bloodshed
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 A
                 publick
                 Minister
                 of
                 Justice
                 is
                 here
                 ordered
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 guilty
                 :
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 that
                 Political
                 Order
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 injunction
                 for
                 erecting
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 Socinian
                 party
                 will
                 allow
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Commination
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 Precept
                 given
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 .
                 But
                 herein
                 they
                 separate
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 united
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 both
                 a
                 threatning
                 of
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 an
                 Order
                 or
                 Warrant
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 execute
                 that
                 Punishment
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 
                   Man
                   (
                   Adam
                
                 )
                 which
                 word
                 sometimes
                 is
                 appropriated
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 Eminency
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 here
                 not
                 unfitly
                 denotes
                 the
                 
                   Magistrate
                   ,
                   the
                   Ruler
                
                 ,
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 Authority
                 and
                 Power
                 above
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 commission'd
                 here
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 Bloodshed
                 to
                 go
                 unpunish'd
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 return
                 blood
                 for
                 blood
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 practice
                 grounded
                 on
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Equity
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 as
                 this
                 requires
                 a
                 just
                 and
                 equal
                 Retribution
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Rac●vian
                 way
                 distort
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 their
                 own
                 end
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 patronize
                 their
                 opinions
                 concerning
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 any
                 
                   Capital
                   Punishment
                
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   War
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 any
                 unprejudic'd
                 and
                 considerate
                 person
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 is
                 here
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 one
                 Charter
                 depends
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 Justice
                 against
                 all
                 Crimes
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 is
                 founded
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 executing
                 judgment
                 upon
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 Malefactors
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 forecited
                 place
                 are
                 contain'd
                 two
                 of
                 those
                 Precepts
                 which
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 Titles
                 whereof
                 were
                 of
                 Iudgments
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 not
                 
                   Shedding
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 were
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 imprinted
                 
                 in
                 mens
                 breasts
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 after
                 the
                 flood
                 the
                 World
                 began
                 anew
                 ,
                 God
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 Positiv●
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 think
                 that
                 under
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 was
                 introduced
                 Slavery
                 ;
                 that
                 men
                 were
                 all
                 free
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 Servitud●
                 began
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 Canaan
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Cham
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 alledg
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   9.
                   25.
                   
                   A
                   servant
                   of
                   servant●
                   shall
                   he
                   b●
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 servant
                 mention'd
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 none
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 conclude
                 that
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Curse
                 ,
                 began
                 in
                 this
                 Cursed
                 Person
                 ,
                 the
                 Offspring
                 of
                 cursed
                 C●am
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 assert
                 that
                 Servitud●
                 had
                 its
                 first
                 rise
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 Canaan
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 servant
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 that
                 Thraldom
                 had
                 its
                 beginning
                 in
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 silence
                 is
                 no
                 Argument
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Bondage
                 commenc'd
                 in
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 posterity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 begin
                 in
                 
                   this
                   Disp●nsati●n
                
                 ,
                 but
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 verses
                 ,
                 where
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Canaan
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   servant
                   of
                   Sh●m
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 when
                 his
                 posterity
                 the
                 Canaanit●s
                 were
                 overcome
                 and
                 subdued
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 race
                 of
                 
                   Sh●m
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Isra●lites
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 this
                 Curse
                 on
                 Canaan
                 was
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 common
                 Servitude
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 it
                 long
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 A●ra●am
                 had
                 m●n-servants
                 and
                 
                   maid-s●rvants
                   ,
                   who
                   〈◊〉
                   bo●ght
                   with
                   hi●
                   m●n●y
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 16.
                 
                 &
                 24.
                 35.
                 so
                 had
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 30.
                 43.
                 
                 &
                 32.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 M●saick
                 Law
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 extreme
                 poverty
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 money
                 by
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 7.
                 
                 Lev.
                 39.
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 arrived
                 ,
                 Liberty
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 proclaim'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 were
                 set
                 free
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 considerable
                 in
                 this
                 Disp●nsati●n
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 
                 Long●vity
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 lived
                 both
                 under
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 this
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Deluge
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 men
                 was
                 abridged
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 terminated
                 as
                 ours
                 doth
                 )
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 foreign
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 design
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Reader
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 particular
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 they
                 arrived
                 to
                 six
                 ,
                 seven
                 ,
                 eight
                 ,
                 nine
                 hundred
                 ,
                 yea
                 almost
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 recorded
                 in
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 3
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Adam
                 lived
                 930
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   Seth
                   912
                   ,
                   Enos
                   905
                   ,
                   Cainan
                
                 910
                 ,
                 
                   Mahalaleel
                   895
                   ,
                   Iared
                   962
                   ,
                   Methusela●
                
                 969
                 ,
                 Lamech
                 777
                 :
                 and
                 
                 Noah's
                 age
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 950
                 years
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 29.
                 
                 Some
                 indeed
                 labour
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 Vivacity
                 was
                 peculiar
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 Patriarchs
                 that
                 Moses
                 rehearseth
                 .
                 1
                 Maimonides
                 goes
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 Aberbanel
                 agrees
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 None
                 of
                 late
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 ingeniously
                 than
                 Mr.
                 warren
                 in
                 his
                 Geologia
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 is
                 the
                 compleat
                 List
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 lives
                 were
                 thus
                 lengthened
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 very
                 Eminent
                 and
                 Vseful
                 persons
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 men
                 of
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Piety
                
                 and
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 fitly
                 design'd
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 instruct
                 and
                 reform
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 on
                 other
                 designs
                 of
                 Providence
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 manifest
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   all
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Enoch
                
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 with
                 those
                 long
                 livers
                 before
                 named
                 )
                 〈◊〉
                 but
                 
                   three
                   hundred
                   sixty
                   and
                   five
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 23.
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Religious
                 and
                 Exemplary
                 man
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 his
                 
                   walking
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                 applyed
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 3
                 Pious
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mark
                 of
                 Eminency
                 set
                 on
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 long
                 lives
                 are
                 recorded
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cainan
                   ,
                   Mahalal●el
                   ,
                   Iared
                   ,
                   Mathuselah
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Sum
                 total
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   liv●d
                   so
                   many
                   y●ars
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   b●gat
                   s●ns
                   and
                   daught●rs
                
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 length
                 of
                 years
                 was
                 not
                 indulg'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ant●diluvian
                   Patriarchs
                
                 for
                 their
                 singular
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Excellency
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 people
                 of
                 that
                 peculiar
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 God
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 for
                 several
                 Reasons
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 produce
                 afterwards
                 )
                 to
                 prolong
                 their
                 days
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 And
                 this
                 which
                 Mos●s
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 back'd
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 Pagan
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 as
                 4
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 takes
                 notice
                 ,
                 who
                 alledges
                 the
                 Antientest
                 Authors
                 that
                 have
                 writ
                 concerning
                 the
                 Antiquities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Egyptians
                   ,
                   Chald●ans
                   ,
                   Ph●nicians
                   ,
                   Grecians
                   ,
                
                 as
                 witnesses
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 History
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 ●ver
                 that
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 lived
                 was
                 exceeding
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 amounted
                 to
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 in
                 some
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 therefore
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 what
                 M●ses
                 delivers
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 this
                 Period
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 mention'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 lived
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 these
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 enumerated
                 in
                 the
                 5.
                 
                 Chap.
                 of
                 G●n●sis
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Relation
                 is
                 known
                 and
                 confess'd
                 by
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 brief
                 and
                 concise
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 specifie
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 Instances
                 when
                 the
                 generality
                 is
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 others
                 detract
                 from
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Verity
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 severe
                 way
                 of
                 cavilling
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 insinuate
                 a
                 
                   mistake
                   in
                   the
                   Y●ar●
                
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 
                 disproportion
                 between
                 the
                 Antediluvians
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 between
                 their
                 lives
                 and
                 ours
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 then
                 reckon'd
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 lived
                 so
                 much
                 longer
                 than
                 we
                 .
                 The
                 years
                 of
                 
                 Adam's
                 life
                 were
                 
                   Lunar
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 Months
                 ,
                 saith
                 a
                 1
                 Confident
                 man
                 ,
                 without
                 assigning
                 any
                 reason
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 was
                 alledged
                 by
                 2
                 Pliny
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 who
                 mentioning
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 live
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 proceeded
                 from
                 ignorance
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 accompt
                 or
                 computation
                 they
                 went
                 by
                 ;
                 their
                 Years
                 being
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 half
                 ,
                 others
                 but
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Arcadian
                   Y●ar
                
                 was
                 but
                 three
                 months
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Egyptians
                   Y●ar
                
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Moons
                 course
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 month
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 wonder
                 at
                 what
                 Diodore
                 of
                 Sicily
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Egyptian
                 people
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 thousand
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 solve
                 those
                 several
                 passages
                 in
                 this
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 Herodotus
                 ,
                 and
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 and
                 AElian
                 concerning
                 the
                 vast
                 Antiquity
                 which
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 so
                 much
                 boasted
                 of
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 in
                 these
                 Writers
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Calculation
                
                 ran
                 extravagantly
                 high
                 ,
                 some
                 making
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 ten
                 thousand
                 ,
                 some
                 above
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 years
                 standing
                 .
                 Thus
                 far
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 willing
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   V●lgar
                   Year
                
                 among
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Month
                 (
                 though
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 credit
                 3
                 Vossi●s
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 other
                 years
                 that
                 were
                 longer
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 a
                 much
                 antienter
                 4
                 Author
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 different
                 computation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Year
                 was
                 not
                 always
                 alike
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 groundless
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 to
                 conclude
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Years
                 which
                 all
                 
                   other
                   Nations
                
                 and
                 
                 People
                 reckon'd
                 by
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 small
                 dimension
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 these
                 Years
                 are
                 meant
                 by
                 Moses
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 this
                 Conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 that
                 these
                 Years
                 were
                 but
                 Menstruous
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 longer
                 duration
                 than
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 's
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 twelve
                 Signs
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 28
                 or
                 29
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 hereby
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 fair
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 reputed
                 Long●vity
                 of
                 those
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 is
                 soon
                 baffled
                 by
                 considering
                 these
                 following
                 things
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 Computation
                 of
                 Years
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 H●br●ws
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 descended
                 .
                 The
                 Learnedest
                 and
                 Skilfullest
                 Antiquaries
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 conversant
                 in
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 will
                 assure
                 you
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Moses
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 gives
                 us
                 the
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 makes
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 Months
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 
                   Y●ars
                   ,
                   G●n
                
                 .
                 7.
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 8.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 really
                 distinct
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 carefully
                 peruse
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 certainly
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 the
                 Y●ars
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 contain'd
                 
                   many
                   M●nths
                
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 G●n
                 .
                 8.
                 5
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 where
                 you
                 read
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 sec●nd
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   t●nt●
                   m●nt●
                
                 of
                 that
                 Y●ar
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 that
                 the
                 Months
                 were
                 like
                 ours
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 
                   seventeenth
                   day
                
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Month
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 11.
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 
                   twenty
                   s●venth
                   day
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Month
                 ,
                 G●n
                 .
                 8.
                 14.
                 
                 Nay
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Antediluvians
                 had
                 30
                 days
                 in
                 their
                 Months
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Th●
                   waters
                   pr●vail'd
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   a
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   days
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 17
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 2d
                 Month
                 Noah
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Gen.
                 7.
                 7
                 ,
                 11.
                 then
                 the
                 Flood
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 prevail'd
                 till
                 the
                 17th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 7th
                 Month
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 G●n
                 .
                 8.
                 4.
                 which
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 is
                 exactly
                 
                   fiv●
                   m●nths
                
                 ,
                 reckoning
                 30
                 days
                 to
                 a
                 Month
                 ,
                 for
                 five
                 times
                 thirty
                 is
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 .
                 This
                 proves
                 that
                 both
                 their
                 Years
                 and
                 their
                 Months
                 were
                 such
                 
                 as
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 Computation
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Calculation
                 continu'd
                 till
                 St.
                 
                 Iohn's
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 satisfy
                 our selves
                 from
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 13.
                 5.
                 where
                 
                   forty
                   two
                   Months
                   are
                   ●
                   thousand
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   threescore
                   days
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 I
                 assert
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Absurdity
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 
                   antient
                   Years
                
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 than
                 our
                 Months
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 begot
                 Children
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 Years
                 of
                 Age
                 ;
                 which
                 appears
                 undeniably
                 from
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 Mahalaleel
                 begat
                 Iared
                 ,
                 and
                 Enoch
                 begat
                 Methuselah
                 at
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 
                   sixty
                   five
                   Years
                
                 :
                 now
                 if
                 these
                 Years
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 Months
                 ,
                 these
                 Persons
                 were
                 but
                 five
                 years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 begot
                 Children
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 of
                 sober
                 thoughts
                 will
                 entertain
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 Calculation
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 short-lived
                 .
                 If
                 Years
                 were
                 only
                 so
                 many
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Persons
                 mention'd
                 in
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 lived
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 generally
                 do
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Methuselah
                 himself
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 computing
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 arrived
                 to
                 a
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 number
                 that
                 several
                 reach
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 Absurdities
                 ensue
                 upon
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 therefore
                 taking
                 notice
                 of
                 these
                 absured
                 Consequences
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 abandon
                 this
                 Conceit
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 they
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 .
                 Lunary
                 Years
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 call'd
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 
                   one
                   Month
                
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Y●ar
                
                 eleven
                 days
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 reckon'd
                 wholly
                 by
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 th●
                 Moon
                 .
                 These
                 latter
                 sort
                 of
                 Lunary
                 Years
                 consist
                 of
                 354
                 days
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Solar
                 Year
                 contains
                 365
                 days
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 these
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 reckon
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Patr●archs
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 present
                 Objectors
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 their
                 Years
                 and
                 ours
                 now
                 in
                 use
                 ;
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   H●br●ws
                
                 held
                 the
                 Y●ars
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 L●nar
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 now
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 I●ws
                 began
                 the
                 Month
                 with
                 the
                 New
                 Moon
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 not
                 above
                 nine
                 and
                 twenty
                 days
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Months
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 that
                 Planet
                 is
                 finish'd
                 within
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 way
                 of
                 computing
                 the
                 Months
                 among
                 the
                 Antient
                 
                   Arabians
                   ,
                   Grecians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 R●mans
                 ,
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Phas●s
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 reckon'd
                 by
                 these
                 
                   Lunar
                   Years
                
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Ios●ph
                   Scalig●r
                
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 denied
                 the
                 Hebr●●
                 Years
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 undertook
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   S●lar
                   ,
                   i.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 that
                 they
                 contain'd
                 365
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Months
                 consisted
                 of
                 30
                 Days
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 he
                 was
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 contends
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 use
                 always
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Computation
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 too
                 far
                 .
                 But
                 2
                 Petavius
                 ,
                 who
                 designedly
                 handles
                 this
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 viz.
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Lunar
                 or
                 Solar
                 Years
                 which
                 they
                 reckon'd
                 by
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 exact
                 when
                 he
                 holds
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Lunar
                 and
                 
                   S●lar
                   Y●ar
                
                 were
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 their
                 Civil
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 their
                 Sacred
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Year
                 .
                 This
                 reconciles
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 have
                 the
                 Objectors
                 gain'd
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 They
                 have
                 only
                 brought
                 the
                 Year
                 down
                 from
                 365
                 Days
                 to
                 354
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Lunar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 Solar
                 Year
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 but
                 11
                 days
                 shorter
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 :
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 considerably
                 alter
                 the
                 Accompt
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 to
                 alledg
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Years
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 
                 speaking
                 of
                 )
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 or
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 observ'd
                 the
                 New
                 Moons
                 ,
                 and
                 reckon'd
                 their
                 Months
                 by
                 their
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 altogether
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 can't
                 argue
                 from
                 these
                 latter
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Years
                 and
                 Months
                 were
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 extent
                 with
                 ours
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Moses
                 means
                 
                   Solar
                   Years
                
                 in
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Men
                 of
                 those
                 first
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Length
                 and
                 Duration
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 represented
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 I
                 undertook
                 to
                 prove
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 but
                 clearing
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 principally
                 intended
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 To
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 Lives
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 Maimonides
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Miracle
                 that
                 they
                 lived
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 be
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 the
                 Curious
                 Reader
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 enquire
                 whenc●
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 they
                 usually
                 lived
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 almost
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 tho
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 none
                 that
                 reach'd
                 to
                 that
                 full
                 number
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 very
                 Reasonable
                 and
                 Accountable
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 a
                 longer
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 multiply
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 replenish
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 Theodoret
                 saith
                 )
                 1
                 their
                 numbers
                 might
                 be
                 increas'd
                 by
                 their
                 Annosity
                 .
                 Their
                 Lives
                 were
                 lengthned
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Generation
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 prolonging
                 of
                 their
                 Days
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 might
                 be
                 peopled
                 the
                 sooner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 might
                 be
                 stock'd
                 with
                 Inhabitants
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 Longevity
                 was
                 the
                 Privilege
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 only
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 1
                 Maimonides
                 and
                 som
                 others
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 excepting
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 as
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 more
                 perhaps
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 men
                 lived
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 for
                 propagating
                 of
                 Mankind
                 the
                 more
                 speedily
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 Lives
                 were
                 prolong'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 propagate
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 find
                 out
                 and
                 discover
                 things
                 the
                 more
                 successfully
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 to
                 Posterity
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 invented
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 2
                 
                 Iosep●'s
                 opinion
                 that
                 God
                 indulg'd
                 the
                 Autediluvians
                 a
                 long
                 Life
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 study
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 Certainty
                 and
                 an
                 Experience
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 without
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 adds
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Year
                
                 comes
                 not
                 about
                 till
                 the
                 period
                 of
                 600
                 Years
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 it
                 was
                 requisi●e
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 at
                 least
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 we
                 admit
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 Conceit
                 of
                 his
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 Astronomy
                 and
                 other
                 Arts
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 attain'd
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 Long
                 Observation
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 frequent
                 and
                 repeated
                 Experiments
                 being
                 the
                 great
                 Basis
                 of
                 most
                 Arts.
                 These
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 and
                 perfected
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 large
                 term
                 of
                 Years
                 .
                 The
                 persons
                 who
                 lived
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 age
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 convey
                 and
                 entail
                 Knowledg
                 more
                 effectually
                 than
                 w●
                 can
                 now
                 :
                 only
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 w●
                 have
                 some
                 other
                 ways
                 and
                 advantages
                 of
                 promoting
                 Knowledg
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 long
                 Lives
                 were
                 serviceable
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 and
                 a
                 nobler
                 purpose
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 the
                 retaining
                 and
                 preserving
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 intire
                 manner
                 :
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Scriptur●
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Religion
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 
                 more
                 advantageously
                 spread
                 and
                 propagated
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 sa●e
                 Tradition
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 especially
                 aim'd
                 at
                 and
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 evident
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 matchless
                 Treasure
                 of
                 Religion
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 and
                 secured
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 committing
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Man
                 was
                 presently
                 stinted
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 set
                 Period
                 .
                 This
                 shews
                 that
                 one
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Dimensions
                 of
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 were
                 far
                 longer
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Religion
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 surely
                 kept
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 no
                 Written
                 Laws
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 these
                 Living
                 Laws
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 long-lived
                 Patriarchs
                 )
                 were
                 requisite
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 communicated
                 with
                 great
                 ease
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 This
                 could
                 be
                 done
                 even
                 by
                 Four
                 Persons
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 2000
                 Years
                 and
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 Adam's
                 Auditor
                 was
                 Methuselah
                 ,
                 whom
                 Noah
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 Shem
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 even
                 till
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 2160
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 :
                 So
                 compendious
                 a
                 way
                 this
                 was
                 of
                 instructing
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 upholding
                 Religion
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Another
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Long
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 was
                 their
                 Healthful
                 Temper
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 much
                 exceeded
                 others
                 that
                 follow'd
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 assert
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 situated
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Summers
                 and
                 Winters
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Equinox
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 hold
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 greater
                 Equality
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 constant
                 and
                 uniform
                 Temperature
                 of
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 caus'd
                 by
                 that
                 Universal
                 Deluge
                 which
                 cover'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 damp
                 and
                 chill
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 exceedingly
                 affect
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 contribute
                 towards
                 the
                 shortning
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 this
                 general
                 
                 Inundation
                 they
                 were
                 healthful
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Account
                 which
                 I
                 give
                 le
                 ts
                 us
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Donation
                 to
                 those
                 Persons
                 only
                 whom
                 Moses
                 mentions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 those
                 early
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Food
                 was
                 purer
                 and
                 wholesomer
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Ages
                 .
                 The
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 came
                 up
                 more
                 kindly
                 before
                 the
                 Deluge
                 than
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 conceive
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 endamaged
                 by
                 the
                 briny
                 Waters
                 of
                 the
                 Seas
                 which
                 were
                 let
                 loose
                 on
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 products
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 nutritive
                 as
                 befo●●
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 adjusted
                 to
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Tempers
                 of
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 the
                 Plenitude
                 of
                 Years
                 was
                 abated
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Their
                 Health
                 and
                 Long-living
                 may
                 be
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 their
                 Temperance
                 and
                 Moderation
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Diet
                 being
                 more
                 simple
                 and
                 plain
                 (
                 consisting
                 wholly
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Products
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 tempted
                 to
                 that
                 Excess
                 which
                 prevail'd
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 curious
                 and
                 delicat●
                 Dishes
                 were
                 allow'd
                 them
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 follow'd
                 Wantonness
                 ,
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 Luxury
                 and
                 Riot
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 the
                 Hale
                 Temper
                 of
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 was
                 impair'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Diseases
                 bred
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Days
                 shortned
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continu'd
                 sober
                 and
                 temperate
                 ,
                 they
                 wer●
                 bless'd
                 with
                 a
                 sound
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 witness
                 what
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Noah
                   was
                   fiv●
                   hundred
                   Y●ars
                   ●ld
                   ,
                   and
                   b●gat
                
                 Shem
                 ,
                 Ham
                 and
                 Japhet
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 could
                 adjoin
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 they
                 had
                 greater
                 Skill
                 in
                 Physick
                 than
                 there
                 was
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 had
                 seldom
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Spagyrick
                 Art
                 do
                 indeed
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Longevity
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Skill
                 in
                 Chymistry
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 Antiquity
                 they
                 say
                 )
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 whether
                 
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 rather
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 this
                 belief
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 well
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 more
                 Time
                 and
                 Opportunity
                 to
                 study
                 their
                 Qualities
                 and
                 Operations
                 than
                 Men
                 since
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 perhaps
                 they
                 made
                 especial
                 choice
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 were
                 great
                 Strengthners
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 upheld
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 their
                 quiet
                 and
                 contented
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 contributed
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 lengthning
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 generally
                 free
                 from
                 Care
                 and
                 Distraction
                 ,
                 they
                 understood
                 not
                 the
                 Intrigues
                 and
                 Perplexities
                 which
                 vain
                 Men
                 are
                 now
                 plagu'd
                 with
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 Golden
                 Times
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 Men
                 were
                 satisfied
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 live
                 at
                 a
                 cheap
                 rate
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 disorder'd
                 ,
                 Mens
                 Desires
                 and
                 Wishes
                 grew
                 immoderate
                 and
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Days
                 were
                 worn
                 out
                 with
                 Troubles
                 and
                 Vexations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 Account
                 I
                 can
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Long
                   Lives
                   of
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 shorter
                 Term
                 of
                 Years
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 succeeded
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Third
                   Patriarchal
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Abrahamick
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 began
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 till
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 430
                 Years
                 ,
                 
                   Ex.
                   12.
                   41.
                   
                   Gal.
                
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Person
                 from
                 whom
                 this
                 Period
                 hath
                 its
                 Denomination
                 was
                 a
                 Chald●an
                 by
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 Vr
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 Chald●a
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Idolatrous
                 Country
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 he
                 was
                 partly
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 Vic●
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 perhaps
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Vngodly
                   ,
                   R●m
                
                 .
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 tho
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 wholly
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 impious
                 Practice
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 which
                 then
                 re●gn'd
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 retain'd
                 his
                 Integrity
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 Examples
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 Maimonides
                 and
                 other
                 Hebrew
                 Writers
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 by
                 the
                 Chald●ans
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 
                 not
                 worship
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Trial
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   was
                   by
                   Fire
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 strict
                 and
                 limited
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Words
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 Temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 When
                 
                 Noah's
                 Family
                 and
                 Race
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 this
                 Person
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 rais'd
                 him
                 up
                 to
                 profess
                 the
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
                 He
                 vouchsa●ed
                 to
                 reveal
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 constitute
                 him
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 :
                 For
                 Idolatry
                 had
                 invaded
                 the
                 holy
                 Race
                 of
                 S●●m
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 obliterated
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 with
                 Noah
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 was
                 congruous
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 to
                 call
                 forth
                 Abraham
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 Offspring
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 renew
                 the
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Promise
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 to
                 assure
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Blessings
                 that
                 should
                 accrue
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Steps
                 leading
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 appear'd
                 to
                 Abraham
                 in
                 Chald●a
                 ,
                 hidding
                 him
                 leave
                 that
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 another
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 assured
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Blessing
                 .
                 G●n
                 .
                 12.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Th●
                   Lord
                   had
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Abram
                 ,
                 
                   Get
                   there
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thy
                   Kindre●
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thy
                   Father
                   's
                   H●us●
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   Land
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   thee
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   of
                   thee
                   a
                   great
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   bless
                   th●●
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   thy
                   Name
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   t●ou
                   shalt
                   be
                   a
                   Blessing
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   bless
                   them
                   that
                   bl●ss
                   th●●
                   ,
                   and
                   curse
                   him
                   that
                   curs●th
                   the●
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   Families
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   b●
                   blessed
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Abraham
                
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 God
                 appear'd
                 to
                 him
                 first
                 at
                 Sich●m
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Promise
                 he
                 then
                 made
                 him
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Vnto
                   they
                   S●●d
                   will
                   I
                   giv●
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 7.
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 appear'd
                 again
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 B●th●l
                 ,
                 and
                 renewed
                 his
                 former
                 Promises
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   w●uld
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   Seed
                   as
                   th●
                   Dust
                   of
                   th●
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 
                 Gen.
                 13.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 appear'd
                 again
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 incouraging
                 and
                 comforting
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 complain'd
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 an
                 Heir
                 .
                 He
                 promis'd
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Seed
                 should
                 be
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 and
                 repeats
                 his
                 Promise
                 also
                 concerning
                 his
                 possessing
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 Only
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Seed
                 must
                 expect
                 to
                 be
                 strangers
                 in
                 a
                 foreign
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 afflicted
                 400
                 Years
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 settle
                 in
                 the
                 promis'd
                 Country
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 1
                 to
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 God
                 solemnly
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Vnto
                   thy
                   Seed
                   have
                   I
                   given
                   this
                   Land
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 5.
                 
                 God
                 appear'd
                 to
                 Abraham
                 yet
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 renewed
                 the
                 former
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 saying
                 unto
                 him
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   th●
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ;
                   walk
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   thou
                   perfect
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   my
                   Covenant
                   between
                   me
                   and
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   multiply
                   thee
                   exceedingly
                   :
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   of
                   many
                   Nations
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   establish
                   my
                   Covenant
                   between
                   me
                   and
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Seed
                   after
                   thee
                   in
                   their
                   Generations
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   God
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   thy
                   Seed
                   after
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 now
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 his
                 name
                 Abraham
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 
                   Fath●r
                   of
                   a
                   multitude
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 of
                 many
                 Nations
                 ;
                 for
                 Hamon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 here
                 contracted
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Multitude
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 Covenant
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 with
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 :
                 
                   Every
                   Man-child
                   among
                   you
                   shall
                   be
                   circumcised
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 distinct
                 Account
                 of
                 God's
                 appearing
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 gracious
                 communicating
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 God
                 promiseth
                 to
                 do
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 Seed
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 on
                 theirs
                 .
                 God
                 promised
                 in
                 general
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Seed
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 Almighty
                 or
                 Alsufficient
                 God
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 .
                 But
                 particularly
                 ,
                 God
                 promised
                 him
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 give
                 him
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 his
                 Posterity
                 )
                 
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 multiply
                 his
                 Seed
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Sta●s
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 bless
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 his
                 Seed
                 .
                 And
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 (
                 Acts
                 3.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 )
                 interprets
                 and
                 explains
                 this
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 speaking
                 thus
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   ,
                   Y●
                   are
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   which
                   God
                   made
                   with
                   our
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   saying
                   unto
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   thy
                   Seed
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                   Vnto
                   you
                   first
                   ,
                   God
                   having
                   raised
                   up
                   his
                   Son
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   bless
                   you
                   in
                   turning
                   away
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   from
                   his
                   Iniquities
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 the
                 Blessing
                 that
                 was
                 promis'd
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Abraham
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 learn
                 also
                 from
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Scripture
                   foreseeing
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   justify
                   the
                   Heathen
                   through
                   Faith
                   ,
                   preached
                   bef●re
                   the
                   Gosp●l
                   unto
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   In
                   the●
                   shall
                   all
                   Nations
                   be
                   blessed
                   .
                   So
                   then
                   they
                   which
                   be
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   are
                   blessed
                   with
                   faithful
                
                 Abraham
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 Verse
                 the
                 Apostle
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   th●
                   Blessing
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   cam●
                   on
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   16.
                   
                   To
                
                 Abraham
                 
                   and
                   his
                   Seed
                   wer●
                   th●
                   Promises
                   mad●
                   .
                   He
                   saith
                   not
                   ,
                   Vnto
                   Seeds
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   but
                   a●
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   And
                   to
                   thy
                   Seed
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Covenant
                 on
                 God's
                 part
                 :
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 on
                 
                 Abraham's
                 part
                 .
                 He
                 and
                 his
                 Seed
                 were
                 oblig'd
                 by
                 this
                 Covenant
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 answerably
                 to
                 such
                 bountiful
                 Promises
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 great
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 ingaged
                 to
                 be
                 
                   their
                   God
                
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 undertook
                 to
                 be
                 
                   his
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 to
                 deport
                 themselves
                 as
                 such
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 unworthy
                 of
                 this
                 singular
                 Honour
                 and
                 Favour
                 confer'd
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 All
                 is
                 summ'd
                 up
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Walk
                   b●for●
                   m●
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   thou
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 To
                 
                   walk
                   before
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 
                   please
                   him
                
                 .
                 Enoch
                 
                   walked
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 5.
                 22.
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 
                   S●v●nty
                   Int●rpret●rs
                
                 is
                 rendred
                 ,
                 
                   Enoch
                   pleased
                   God.
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Enoch
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   translation
                   ,
                   had
                   this
                   testimony
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   pleased
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 
                   Noah
                   walked
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ▪
                 LXX
                 .
                 
                   I
                   will
                   walk
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 116.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 same
                 In●erpreters
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                   to
                   walk
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   please
                   God
                
                 ,
                 are
                 joined
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 inspir'd
                 Writer
                 ,
                 in
                 1
                 Thess.
                 4.
                 1.
                 the
                 latter
                 being
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   walk
                   worthy
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   unto
                   all
                   pleasing
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Thus
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 Seed
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Federal
                 Transaction
                 ,
                 were
                 ingaged
                 to
                 
                   walk
                   before
                   God
                
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 was
                 most
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 
                   religious
                   and
                   spiritual
                   walking
                
                 denoteth
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   bodily
                   one
                
                 generally
                 doth
                 )
                 continued
                 Motion
                 ,
                 Progress
                 ,
                 Acquaintance
                 ,
                 Converse
                 ,
                 1
                 Friendship
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 
                   walk
                   before
                   God
                
                 ,
                 implieth
                 that
                 the
                 Perso●s
                 who
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 consider
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 
                   God's
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 
                   walking
                   before
                   God
                
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 denominates
                 a
                 Man
                 perfect
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Persection
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 made
                 this
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 was
                 renewed
                 to
                 Abraham
                 with
                 special
                 and
                 
                   peculiar
                   Promises
                
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Seed
                 ,
                 with
                 singular
                 Ingagements
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 .
                 Here
                 were
                 new
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Manifestations
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Messias
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 tho
                 he
                 should
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Herbe●
                 Stock
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 Universal
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 should
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 benefit
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 being
                 blessed
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 ground
                 to
                 infer
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Abraham
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   15.
                   6.
                   
                   He
                   believed
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   he
                   counted
                   it
                   to
                   him
                   f●r
                   Rightcousn●ss
                
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Comment
                 on
                 it
                 in
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 this
                 Period
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 hitherto
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 diff●rence
                 of
                 any
                 Countries
                 and
                 Nations
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 palpable
                 difference
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 chose
                 a
                 Person
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 now
                 make
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 
                   great
                   Nation
                   and
                   People
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 differenced
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 God
                 seeing
                 the
                 World
                 generally
                 running
                 into
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 set
                 up
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Seed
                 to
                 stem
                 the
                 Torrent
                 of
                 Vice
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 Religion
                 pure
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 before
                 was
                 not
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 Place
                 and
                 Stock
                 till
                 
                 Abraham's
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 one
                 Race
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 there
                 shall
                 constantly
                 be
                 some
                 religious
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 living
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 whom
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Stock
                 and
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Abraham
                 were
                 called
                 Hebrews
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 occasion'd
                 this
                 Name
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 disputable
                 .
                 The
                 1
                 Iewish
                 Antiquary
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 several
                 2
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 were
                 call'd
                 so
                 from
                 Heber
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Salah
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Peleg
                 .
                 Others
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Name
                 from
                 Abraham
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 it
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Augustin's
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   Hebrai
                   ,
                   quasi
                   Abra●●i
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 this
                 Father
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 he
                 retracted
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 adhered
                 to
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 one
                 )
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 mean
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Hebrews
                 (
                 as
                 3
                 several
                 have
                 been
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 )
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 
                   Gneber
                   ,
                   transiit
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 Abraham
                 and
                 others
                 with
                 him
                 from
                 Vr
                 in
                 Chaldea
                 ,
                 through
                 Mesopotamia
                 into
                 Canaan
                 .
                 Thence
                 this
                 Patriarch
                 is
                 called
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 emphatically
                 ,
                 
                   Abram
                   the
                   Passenger
                   ,
                   Hagnibri
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 13.
                 
                 We
                 translate
                 it
                 
                   Abram
                   the
                   Hebrew
                
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 who
                 well
                 understood
                 the
                 true
                 derivation
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 render
                 it
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Passenger
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Traveller
                 .
                 The
                 Reader
                 may
                 take
                 his
                 choice
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 viz.
                 whether
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 were
                 call'd
                 so
                 from
                 Heber
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 G●ibri
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 freely
                 ,
                 tho
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 Author
                 on
                 my
                 side
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 why
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 their
                 Name
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 from
                 Heber
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 from
                 Abraham
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 the
                 Progeny
                 of
                 that
                 worthy
                 Man
                 Gneber
                 or
                 Heber
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 from
                 him
                 might
                 originally
                 be
                 call'd
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 that
                 Abraham
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 his
                 leaving
                 his
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 travelling
                 into
                 Canaan
                 (
                 where
                 afterward
                 his
                 Posterity
                 settled
                 )
                 were
                 most
                 famous
                 and
                 remarkable
                 Occurrences
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 deservedly
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Gnibri
                 the
                 Traveller
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 denomination
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 descended
                 from
                 him
                 is
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Name
                 is
                 recorded
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 them
                 came
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 particularly
                 and
                 signally
                 mention'd
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 Iosh.
                 24.
                 2.
                 that
                 he
                 led
                 him
                 over
                 Euphrates
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Canaan
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 from
                 this
                 Epithet
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 not
                 wholly
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 Epithet
                 given
                 to
                 Abraham
                 (
                 because
                 he
                 left
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 passed
                 over
                 E●phrates
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 came
                 travelling
                 to
                 Palestine
                 )
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Abraham
                 took
                 their
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 call'd
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 they
                 were
                 call●d
                 Israelites
                 (
                 from
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 whose
                 Name
                 was
                 chang'd
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Israel
                 )
                 ;
                 and
                 Iews
                 (
                 from
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 Iacob's
                 Son
                 )
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 this
                 last
                 Name
                 did
                 not
                 prevail
                 till
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Solomon's
                 death
                 ,
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 Iudah
                 and
                 Israel
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 footsteps
                 of
                 its
                 prevailing
                 then
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 People
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 Iews
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 before
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Ahaz's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Kings
                
                 16.
                 6.
                 
                 Which
                 how●ver
                 confutes
                 that
                 of
                 4
                 Iosephus
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 call'd
                 Iews
                 when
                 they
                 return'd
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 in
                 Babylon
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   People
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 by
                 the
                 bloody
                 Badg
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 another
                 thing
                 that
                 contributed
                 towards
                 the
                 making
                 this
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 Rite
                 was
                 instituted
                 first
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 
                 Abraham's
                 particular
                 Person
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 my
                 judgment
                 the
                 best
                 Account
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 5
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 of
                 the
                 primary
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 practice
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 Abraham
                 believ'd
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 aged
                 and
                 un●●t
                 for
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 his
                 Wife
                 was
                 decrepid
                 and
                 barren
                 ;
                 he
                 then
                 believ'd
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Father
                 of
                 a
                 Child
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 Sign
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 the
                 Foreskin
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 through
                 Age
                 was
                 useless
                 as
                 to
                 Procreation
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 Faith
                 became
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Reasons
                 (
                 secondary
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 mystical
                 )
                 which
                 have
                 reference
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 People
                 descended
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 intended
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Character
                 of
                 Genealogical
                 Sanctity
                 ,
                 a
                 special
                 Mark
                 of
                 distinction
                 
                 between
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 true
                 Worshippers
                 and
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 holy
                 Seed
                 and
                 the
                 Profane
                 ;
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Abra●am
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Therefore
                 all
                 the
                 forty
                 Years
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Desert
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 distinguishing
                 Mark
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 converse
                 with
                 other
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 external
                 Note
                 of
                 distinction
                 to
                 discriminate
                 them
                 from
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Circumcision
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 suggested
                 already
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 Sign
                 and
                 Seal
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 Seed
                 ,
                 a
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 17.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 read
                 it
                 explain'd
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Token
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   between
                   you
                   and
                   me
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 this
                 bloody
                 Rite
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Circumcision
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 7.
                 8.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sign
                   of
                   Circumcision
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 11.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 adds
                 this
                 high
                 Encomium
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Seal
                   of
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 of
                 Justification
                 and
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 through
                 the
                 free
                 Mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 promi●ed
                 Seed
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Faithful
                 believe
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Federal
                 Mark
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 remind
                 and
                 assure
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 born
                 
                   of
                   his
                   Seed
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 reckon'd
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 as
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 Oblation
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 taking
                 of
                 something
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 is
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 
                   bloody
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Philo
                
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 was
                 a
                 1
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 abscission
                 and
                 casting
                 away
                 of
                 superfluous
                 Pleasures
                 and
                 carnal
                 Delights
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 artificial
                 Restraint
                 of
                 Lust
                 and
                 Lewdness
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 was
                 some
                 check
                 to
                 Lasciviousness
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 others
                 since
                 who
                 use
                 Circumcision
                 )
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 chastest
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 worse
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 another
                 Rabbinical
                 Notion
                 ,
                 that
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Holy
                   Seed
                
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 Sobriety
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 ends
                 at
                 first
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Circumcision
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   circumcising
                   the
                   Foreskin
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 &
                 30.
                 6.
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 Ier.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 29.
                 and
                 of
                 
                   putting
                   ●ff
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   by
                   th●
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 Hence
                 observe
                 why
                 Sin
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   a
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 Flesh
                 in
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Foreskin
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 Sin
                 is
                 signified
                 ;
                 Sin
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 13th
                 Verse
                 of
                 that
                 Chapter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   being
                   dead
                   in
                   your
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   uncircumcision
                   of
                   your
                   flesh
                   ,
                   hath
                   he
                   quickned
                   .
                   Sin
                
                 and
                 the
                 Pr●putium
                 are
                 here
                 put
                 together
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 signified
                 ,
                 that
                 Sin
                 is
                 denoted
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 when
                 the
                 Foreskin
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 Circumcision
                 then
                 was
                 design'd
                 as
                 the
                 Symbol
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Holy
                   Nation
                
                 ,
                 a
                 religious
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Ears
                 and
                 Lips
                 ,
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 Sanctity
                 which
                 was
                 required
                 in
                 their
                 Words
                 and
                 Convers●
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 Lives
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 other
                 Religious
                 Rites
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Oeconomi●s
                 prevailed
                 now
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Altars
                   ,
                   Priesthood
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Tho
                 we
                 
                 read
                 not
                 of
                 Temples
                 or
                 Tabernacles
                 under
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Dispensation
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 their
                 manner
                 was
                 to
                 erect
                 Altars
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 God
                 appear'd
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 signalized
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 by
                 dedicating
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Service
                 of
                 God.
                 Here
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 assemble
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 solemn
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Praises
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 became
                 
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   Temples
                   and
                   Houses
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 28.
                 17
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Sacrifices
                 before
                 used
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Iacob
                 added
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 viz.
                 mere
                 federal
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 describ'd
                 in
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 9
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 31.
                 54.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 also
                 we
                 first
                 hear
                 of
                 
                   Tithes
                   :
                   Abraham
                   paid
                   Tithes
                   of
                   all
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 all
                 the
                 Spoils
                 )
                 to
                 Melchisedeck
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   14.
                   20.
                   
                   Iacob
                
                 made
                 this
                 Vow
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   surely
                   give
                   the
                   Tenth
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 of
                 his
                 Flock
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 28.
                 22.
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 paying
                 Tithes
                 became
                 a
                 Pledg
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 subjection
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Patriarchs
                 now
                 also
                 used
                 certain
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Lustrations
                
                 and
                 Purifications
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 Gen.
                 35.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Jacob
                 
                   said
                   unto
                   his
                   Houshold
                   ,
                   Be
                   clean
                   ,
                   and
                   change
                   your
                   Garments
                   :
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   arise
                   and
                   go
                   up
                   to
                
                 Bethel
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 used
                 in
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 
                   putting
                   the
                   hand
                   under
                   the
                   thigh
                   of
                   the
                   Person
                   they
                   swore
                   to
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 24.
                 2.
                 
                 Also
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 there
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                   Holy
                   Feasts
                   of
                   the
                   remainders
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 were
                 Rites
                 relating
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 other
                 remarkable
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 O●conomy
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 reducible
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 Manners
                 .
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 began
                 the
                 
                   Ius
                   Leviri
                
                 ,
                 or
                 right
                 of
                 marrying
                 the
                 Brother's
                 Widow
                 .
                 Judah
                 
                   said
                   unto
                
                 Onan
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   in
                   unto
                   thy
                   Brother's
                   Wife
                   ,
                   and
                   marry
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   up
                   Seed
                   to
                   thy
                   Brother
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 38.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 surviving
                 Brother
                 was
                 to
                 marry
                 the
                 Relict
                 of
                 the
                 Brother
                 deceas'd
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 died
                 without
                 Issue
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 took
                 not
                 effect
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Consanguinity
                
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 for
                 Abraham
                 married
                 Sarah
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 Niece
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 was
                 his
                 eldest
                 Brother
                 
                 Haran's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 he
                 call'd
                 her
                 his
                 Sister
                 ,
                 and
                 labour'd
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   is
                   the
                   Daughter
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   my
                   Mother
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 20.
                 12.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 She
                 was
                 Grand-daugh●●r
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 reckon'd
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 as
                 
                   half
                   Sisters
                   .
                   )
                   Iac●b
                
                 married
                 his
                 Cousin-German
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 his
                 Uncle
                 Laban
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 29.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 P●lygamy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 begun
                 by
                 Lamech
                 many
                 Years
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 now
                 practis'd
                 by
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Esau
                   ,
                   Iacob
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 against
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Law
                 and
                 Institution
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 Concubines
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 were
                 a
                 secondary
                 sort
                 of
                 Wives
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Issue
                 they
                 had
                 by
                 them
                 were
                 a
                 secondary
                 kind
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Legacies
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 25.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 evident
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 and
                 
                 Iacob's
                 taking
                 of
                 other
                 Wives
                 or
                 Concubines
                 differ'd
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 custom
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 alters
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 act
                 properly
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Sarah
                 brought
                 her
                 Maid
                 Hagar
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   gave
                   her
                   to
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 16.
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 motion
                 and
                 persuation
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 took
                 his
                 Handmaid
                 to
                 Wife
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   she
                   gave
                   him
                   her
                   to
                   Wife
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 30.
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 Lea●
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 her
                 Maid
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9.
                 2.
                 
                 1
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 learned
                 Jew
                 rightly
                 noteth
                 ,
                 that
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Sarah
                 did
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 particular
                 direction
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 History
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Persons
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 mo●e
                 immediate
                 guidance
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 unlikely
                 that
                 the
                 ●oresaid
                 Women
                 moved
                 their
                 Husbands
                 to
                 
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 consented
                 to
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Promise
                 which
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Seed
                
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 Family
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 impatient
                 of
                 having
                 it
                 fulfill'd
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 particularly
                 as
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 God
                 having
                 only
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 said
                 by
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 this
                 good
                 Patriarch
                 thought
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 this
                 way
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 as
                 an'
                 1
                 excellent
                 Person
                 suggests
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 read
                 that
                 Whoredom
                 and
                 Adultery
                 were
                 now
                 punish'd
                 with
                 death
                 :
                 thus
                 Iudah
                 sentenc'd
                 Thamar
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 38.
                 24.
                 
                 Unless
                 with
                 2
                 some
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 capital
                 Infliction
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 stigmatizing
                 or
                 branding
                 with
                 a
                 hot
                 Iron
                 .
                 Incest
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 for
                 Re●ben
                 is
                 reprehended
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 for
                 defiling
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 49.
                 4.
                 and
                 his
                 Birth-right
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 Primogeniture
                 now
                 prevail'd
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Instances
                 of
                 Esa●
                 and
                 Reuben
                 ,
                 tho
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 fault
                 they
                 divested
                 themselves
                 of
                 that
                 Privilege
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Positive
                   Laws
                
                 relating
                 either
                 to
                 Religion
                 or
                 to
                 Civil
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 :
                 (
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 unskilful
                 3
                 Mr.
                 Hobbs
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Law
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 was
                 obliged
                 but
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 and
                 remembred
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Injunctions
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 retain'd
                 here
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 Primitive
                 State
                 of
                 things
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Patriarchal
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Mosaick
                   or
                   Jewish
                   Dispensation
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   Preposterous
                   .
                   The
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                   was
                   veiled
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                   The
                   Triple
                   Law
                   which
                   this
                   Oeconomy
                   was
                   famous
                   for
                   ,
                   briefly
                   display'd
                   .
                   Four
                   Reasons
                   assigned
                   why
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   so
                   long
                   without
                   a
                   Written
                   Law.
                   The
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                   is
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   The
                   several
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   comprehended
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Oblations
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Inanimate
                   things
                   .
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   .
                   An
                   enumeration
                   of
                   those
                   Sacrifices
                   which
                   were
                   Set
                   and
                   Determined
                   .
                   Others
                   were
                   Occasional
                   ,
                   viz.
                   1.
                   
                   Sin
                   Offerings
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Trespass-Offerings
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Peace-Offerings
                   .
                   Some
                   Remarks
                   about
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                   The
                   several
                   Ends
                   and
                   Designs
                   of
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Worship
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Sacrifices
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   Expiate
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   largely
                   proved
                   that
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   Sins
                   whatsoever
                   was
                   Atoned
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Objections
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   are
                   answered
                   .
                   The
                   Principal
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Judaick
                   Sacrifices
                   was
                   to
                   typifie
                   and
                   represent
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Christ
                   on
                   the
                   Cross.
                   
                
              
               
                 THe
                 
                   Second
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Iewish
                   ,
                   Mosaick
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Legal
                 .
                 Concerning
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 this
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 perfect
                 as
                 the
                 Abrahamick
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 introduced
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 Abraham
                 was
                 of
                 Justification
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 best
                 understood
                 it
                 ,
                 expounds
                 it
                 in
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 where
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 1
                 
                   the
                   Covenant
                   confirmed
                   before
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Covenant
                 whereby
                 the
                 Faithful
                 were
                 engaged
                 to
                 believe
                 
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 for
                 Salvation
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 comes
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 establish
                 Justification
                 by
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 God
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 go
                 back
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 Apostle
                 taking
                 special
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   17
                   ,
                   19.
                   
                   The
                   Covenant
                   that
                   was
                   confirm'd
                   before
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   which
                   was
                   four
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   years
                   after
                   cannot
                   disannul
                   .
                   —
                   Wherefore
                   then
                   serveth
                   the
                   Law
                   :
                   It
                   was
                   added
                   because
                   of
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   Seed
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 acquaints
                 them
                 here
                 with
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 and
                 preposterous
                 Transaction
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Why
                 Moses
                 succeeded
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 came
                 after
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ.
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 then
                 were
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   added
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 it
                 followed
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   transgressions
                
                 :
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 Iustification
                 was
                 then
                 and
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 by
                 that
                 Promise
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   O●c●n●my
                
                 took
                 place
                 four
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 men
                 from
                 Sin
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 their
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 Remedy
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 so
                 long
                 after
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 renewed
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 infinitely
                 Wise
                 Disposer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 knew
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 serviceable
                 in
                 discovering
                 Sin
                 and
                 Transgression
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 preparing
                 men
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 requisite
                 to
                 go
                 back
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Faith
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 its
                 free
                 course
                 and
                 progress
                 till
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Works
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 again
                 .
                 There
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Representation
                 of
                 
                 this
                 when
                 Abrahams
                 posterity
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Patriarch
                 
                 Iacob's
                 childr●n
                 ,
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 Canaan
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Promis'd
                 Land
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 return'd
                 back
                 to
                 Canaan
                 .
                 This
                 shadowed
                 out
                 this
                 
                   Retr●grad●
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 an
                 higher
                 Oecono●y
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 S●hoolmaster
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prepare
                 and
                 discipline
                 them
                 against
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 
                   till
                   the
                   S●●d
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Promise
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 till
                 Christ
                 himself
                 should
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 the
                 spiritual
                 S●●d
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Iews
                 and
                 Gentil●s
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 were
                 Null'd
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Oeconomy
                
                 .
                 No
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 obscured
                 and
                 veil'd
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 season
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 One
                 was
                 superinduced
                 upon
                 the
                 Other
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 take
                 place
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 different
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 different
                 Persons
                 .
                 Whilst
                 the
                 I●wish
                 Oeconomy
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 the
                 Former
                 One
                 yet
                 continued
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 New
                 Oeconomy
                 is
                 introduced
                 ,
                 the
                 preceding
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 abolish'd
                 ,
                 but
                 remains
                 partly
                 in
                 force
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 is
                 still
                 on
                 foot
                 under
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Administration
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ob●ervabl●
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 published
                 in
                 the
                 Des●rt
                 of
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 ther●
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   ●xod
                
                 .
                 19.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 M●ses
                 tells
                 the
                 
                   Isra●lites
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   made
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   Hor●●
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 2.
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Abraham
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 shew'd
                 )
                 but
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 illustrious
                 manner
                 ratified
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 enlarged
                 and
                 augmented
                 ,
                 and
                 transfer'd
                 from
                 a
                 Family
                 to
                 a
                 Nation
                 ▪
                 And
                 this
                 Covenant
                 is
                 actually
                 and
                 personally
                 made
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 
                 S●parated
                 ●n
                 a
                 more
                 signal
                 manner
                 than
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                 their
                 being
                 made
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 into
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Distinction
                 made
                 between
                 God's
                 Servants
                 and
                 others
                 under
                 the
                 Abrahamick
                 Period
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 Visible
                 and
                 Remarkable
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   State
                
                 properly
                 commenceth
                 :
                 now
                 these
                 People
                 are
                 molded
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 peculiar
                 Governour
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                
                 was
                 first
                 united
                 into
                 One
                 Politick
                 Body
                 or
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 to
                 be
                 National
                 in
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 call'd
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Stephen
                   Acts
                
                 7.
                 38.
                 
                 )
                 became
                 a
                 Distinct
                 Body
                 of
                 men
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Israelites
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Oeconomy
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 the
                 Delivering
                 of
                 a
                 Threefold
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Ceremonial
                   ,
                   Iudicial
                
                 .
                 Tho
                 
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastical
                   ,
                   Civil
                
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 Division
                 of
                 those
                 Laws
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 and
                 
                   Typical
                   Laws
                
                 (
                 as
                 Tithes
                 and
                 First-fruits
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 call'd
                 Iudicial
                 ,
                 deserve
                 not
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Usual
                 Partition
                 shall
                 serve
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 we
                 understand
                 those
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Commands
                 by
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 which
                 men
                 are
                 madereally
                 Good
                 and
                 Virtuous
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   Canon
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 external
                 Behaviour
                 in
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 them
                 what
                 Rites
                 and
                 Usages
                 they
                 must
                 observe
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Law
                
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Law
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ius
                   Civile
                
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Particular
                 Law
                 of
                 every
                 single
                 State
                 :
                 This
                 contains
                 those
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Orders
                 which
                 respect
                 Publick
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 acquaints
                 men
                 what
                 is
                 Right
                 and
                 Equitable
                 in
                 their
                 Dealings
                 and
                 Commerce
                 ▪
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 such
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Prohibitions
                 as
                 are
                 good
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 are
                 indifferent
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 good
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 commanded
                 by
                 a
                 Positive
                 Law
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 Nature
                 ,
                 being
                 partly
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 indifferent
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Triple
                 Law
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Writers
                 to
                 be
                 comprised
                 in
                 those
                 three
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   Iudgments
                   ,
                   Deut.
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 Mitzoth
                 Praecepta
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 :
                 Chukkim
                 Statuta
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 those
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 that
                 respect
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ,
                 as
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Mishaphattim
                 Iudicia
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 those
                 Politick
                 Constitutions
                 that
                 concern
                 humane
                 Society
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 three
                 words
                 are
                 meant
                 those
                 three
                 distinct
                 kinds
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 mention'd
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   26.
                   5.
                
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 formal
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Laws
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Deut.
                 11.
                 1.
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 these
                 words
                 transposed
                 ,
                 which
                 intimates
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 too
                 nice
                 who
                 understand
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 probable
                 that
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 words
                 is
                 used
                 only
                 to
                 signifie
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 nature
                 soever
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dec●logue
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 b●t
                 Appendages
                 and
                 Supplements
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Cerom●●ial
                 Injunctions
                 are
                 annex'd
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Iudicial
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 are
                 
                   Particular
                   Instances
                
                 of
                 the
                 Duty
                 which
                 was
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 people
                 toward●
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 latt●r
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 towards
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 divide
                 all
                 the
                 Commandments
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 into
                 248
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 365
                 Negative
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 〈◊〉
                 into
                 
                   Twelve
                   Houses
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 under
                 each
                 House
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 Commandments
                 .
                 The
                 ●●mplete
                 Sum
                 is
                 613
                 ▪
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 ●etter●
                 in
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 virtually
                 and
                 reductively
                 comprised
                 .
                 These
                 
                   Ten
                   Words
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 )
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Iudicial
                 and
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Laws
                
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 find
                 set
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 20
                 th
                 Chap.
                 of
                 Exodus
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Pentateuch
                 )
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 three
                 months
                 after
                 the
                 Israelites
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 19.
                 1.
                 
                 Moses
                 was
                 forty
                 days
                 (
                 or
                 six
                 weeks
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 :
                 or
                 rather
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 con●ult
                 the
                 ●●●tory
                 )
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 these
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 .
                 I
                 call
                 the
                 
                   wh●l●
                   Decalogue
                
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 app●inted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Commandment
                
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 
                   strictly
                   Moral
                   ▪
                
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Devoting
                 some
                 Certain
                 Time
                 to
                 God's
                 Service
                 is
                 Moral
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 that
                 Comm●ndment
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 reckon
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law.
                
                 You
                 meet
                 with
                 several
                 particular
                 Laws
                 relating
                 to
                 Moral
                 Duties
                 ,
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 four
                 last
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 
                   Ten
                   Words
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 )
                 are
                 a
                 1
                 Summary
                 Account
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Laws
                 and
                 Rules
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 sp●cially
                 and
                 particularly
                 set
                 down
                 .
                 This
                 Law
                 of
                 Morality
                 and
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 Peculiar
                 in
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 Written
                 in
                 mens
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 Ingraven
                 on
                 Stone
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Lett●rs
                 at
                 all
                 before
                 these
                 which
                 God
                 used
                 on
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 a●sert
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Books
                 or
                 Writings
                 before
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Characters
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 now
                 God
                 taught
                 men
                 to
                 write
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 why
                 man
                 can
                 disprove
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 Adam
                 to
                 Moses
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 2000
                 years
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 
                   Written
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 direct
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 Church
                 was
                 without
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 God's
                 Will
                 which
                 
                 was
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 was
                 continued
                 and
                 kept
                 up
                 by
                 Tradition
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 demanded
                 why
                 God
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 live
                 so
                 long
                 without
                 a
                 written
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 long
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 intimated
                 before
                 )
                 were
                 one
                 main
                 Reason
                 why
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Written
                 Law
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 College
                 and
                 Society
                 of
                 many
                 Seniors
                 living
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 together
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Adam
                 lived
                 with
                 Seth
                 800
                 years
                 ,
                 with
                 Enes
                 695
                 ,
                 with
                 Cainan
                 605
                 ,
                 with
                 Mahalaleel
                 535
                 ,
                 with
                 Iared
                 470
                 ,
                 with
                 Methuselah
                 243
                 ,
                 with
                 Lamech
                 56.
                 
                 Or
                 we
                 may
                 instance
                 in
                 Pious
                 Shem
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 :
                 he
                 lived
                 with
                 Methuselah
                 97
                 years
                 ,
                 with
                 Lam●ch
                 92
                 ,
                 with
                 Noah
                 447
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Arphaxad
                   ,
                   Sala
                
                 and
                 Heber
                 about
                 430
                 ,
                 with
                 Peleg
                 and
                 Regu
                 about
                 239
                 ,
                 with
                 Serug
                 230
                 ,
                 with
                 Nabor
                 149
                 ,
                 with
                 Terah
                 205
                 ,
                 with
                 Abraham
                 150
                 ,
                 with
                 Isaac
                 50.
                 
                 These
                 therefore
                 could
                 con●er
                 Notes
                 with
                 great
                 ease
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 inform
                 themselves
                 truly
                 concerning
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 and
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Man
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 instruct
                 one
                 another
                 concerning
                 thei●
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 indispensible
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Or
                 take
                 it
                 more
                 briefly
                 thu●
                 ,
                 Adam
                 lived
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 
                   Methuselah
                   ,
                   Methuselah
                
                 lived
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 know
                 
                   Shem
                   ,
                   Shem
                
                 lived
                 till
                 Iacob
                 was
                 born
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 three
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 give
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 wherein
                 they
                 lived
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 above
                 2000
                 years
                 )
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Families
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 People
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 err'd
                 and
                 offended
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 Religion
                 and
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 might
                 be
                 faithfully
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 above
                 twenty
                 Centuries
                 by
                 three
                 persons
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 was
                 then
                 sufficiently
                 taught
                 by
                 Tradition
                 from
                 Father
                 to
                 Son
                 ,
                 
                   viv●
                   v●c●
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Longevity
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 lived
                 700
                 years
                 ,
                 others
                 800
                 ,
                 or
                 900.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 without
                 Scriptur●
                 almost
                 five
                 and
                 twenty
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 when
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 mans
                 Life
                 were
                 shortned
                 ,
                 God
                 used
                 another
                 Method
                 ,
                 he
                 taught
                 men
                 by
                 a
                 Written
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Degeneracy
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 another
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Writing
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 at
                 first
                 had
                 many
                 Pious
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Antient
                   Patriarchs
                
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 Philo
                 notes
                 )
                 2
                 Living
                 and
                 Rational
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 no
                 Written
                 ones
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 but
                 3
                 Commentaries
                 on
                 those
                 Old
                 Fathers
                 Lives
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Vices
                 of
                 men
                 grew
                 proportionable
                 to
                 their
                 Numbers
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Mankind
                 was
                 spread
                 wide
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Immorality
                 and
                 Sin
                 were
                 dispersed
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 became
                 notoriously
                 wicked
                 .
                 The
                 Deluge
                 did
                 not
                 wash
                 away
                 the
                 Contagion
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 after
                 men
                 were
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Dictates
                 of
                 their
                 Reasonable
                 nature
                 were
                 discarded
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 thus
                 obliterated
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 on
                 their
                 minds
                 ,
                 God
                 thence
                 ingraved
                 it
                 on
                 Tables
                 of
                 Stone
                 .
                 If
                 men
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 wonderfully
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 So
                 faith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   Righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   lawless
                   and
                   disobedient
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ungodly
                   and
                   for
                   sinners
                   ,
                
                 I
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 he
                 had
                 intimated
                 before
                 in
                 
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   19.
                   
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   added
                   because
                   of
                   transgression
                
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Check
                 to
                 their
                 notorious
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 offend
                 uncontroul'd
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 words
                 in
                 
                   Rom.
                   5.
                   20.
                   
                   The
                   Law
                   entred
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Offence
                   might
                   abound
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 see
                 how
                 their
                 Sins
                 abounded
                 .
                 God
                 gave
                 his
                 Law
                 in
                 Writing
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 them
                 their
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 gross
                 Miscarriages
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 himself
                 had
                 writ
                 down
                 their
                 Duty
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 inexcusable
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Writing
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 forgot
                 .
                 3
                 One
                 ,
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Judicious
                 Writer
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 were
                 happier
                 without
                 the
                 Written
                 Law
                 than
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   it
                   was
                   a
                   mark
                   of
                   God's
                   love
                   and
                   favour
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   no
                   books
                   and
                   writings
                   ,
                
                 I
                 suppose
                 he
                 means
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 need
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 there
                 was
                 occasion
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Impressions
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 were
                 almost
                 defaced
                 and
                 obliterated
                 ;
                 the
                 Instructions
                 and
                 Traditions
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 were
                 neglected
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 their
                 Duty
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 kept
                 pure
                 by
                 Oral
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 when
                 not
                 only
                 their
                 Lives
                 were
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 corrupted
                 and
                 miserably
                 depraved
                 .
                 Therefore
                 an
                 exact
                 Written
                 Law
                 was
                 wanting
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remind
                 them
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 constantly
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 what
                 God
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 Moral
                 Precepts
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 to
                 M●s●s
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 might
                 communicate
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 was
                 out
                 of
                 kindness
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Remedy
                 against
                 their
                 forgetfulness
                 and
                 negligence
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 )
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 written
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Tradition
                 was
                 unsafe
                 when
                 the
                 numbers
                 of
                 men
                 were
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 and
                 arrived
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 of
                 Impiety
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 thought
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 Ingraving
                 it
                 on
                 Tables
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Solid
                 and
                 Du●able
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 lodging
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 A●k
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 safe
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 by
                 ordering
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Transcribed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Read
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 should
                 read
                 it
                 continually
                 .
                 This
                 
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 Error
                 and
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 all
                 Fraud
                 and
                 Corruption
                 about
                 the
                 Law.
                 This
                 made
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 to
                 deprave
                 and
                 pervert
                 the
                 Letter
                 and
                 plain
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 
                   these
                   Reasons
                
                 that
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 near
                 25
                 Centuries
                 of
                 Years
                 was
                 delivered
                 and
                 promulged
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 Writing
                 in
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Reasons
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Law
                
                 of
                 Nature
                 was
                 turn'd
                 into
                 this
                 
                   Statut●
                   Law
                
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 speak
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Work
                 which
                 I
                 intend
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 obliged
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 distinctly
                 and
                 largely
                 :
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 Account
                 )
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 Ten
                 Command●ents
                 were
                 given
                 now
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 were
                 Written
                 on
                 Tables
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Solemnly
                 Promulg'd
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 as
                 New
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 
                   this
                   Iudaical
                   Period
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 thinketh
                 that
                 these
                 Ten
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 deliver'●
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 were
                 drawn
                 up
                 for
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 People
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 universal
                 Concernment
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 silence
                 that
                 surmise
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 these
                 Commandments
                 were
                 in
                 force
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 Law
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 observed
                 these
                 Commandments
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 written
                 on
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 at
                 his
                 Creation
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 commanded
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 special
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Cerem●nial
                 and
                 
                   Iudicial
                   
                   Laws
                
                 are
                 the
                 grand
                 things
                 which
                 make
                 this
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Administration
                 .
                 Of
                 those
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 hasten
                 to
                 speak
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ceremonial
                 or
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Law
                
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Precepts
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 concerning
                 External
                 Rites
                 belonging
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God.
                 Of
                 these
                 Ceremonial
                 Usages
                 several
                 were
                 in
                 use
                 before
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Clean
                 and
                 Unclean
                 Animals
                 ,
                 Not
                 Eating
                 Blood
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 digested
                 into
                 One
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 become
                 more
                 Fixed
                 and
                 Certain
                 .
                 The
                 Ceremonial
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 I●ws
                 was
                 now
                 precisely
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 varying
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Agai●
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 some
                 Ag●s
                 one
                 Ceremony
                 was
                 used
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 another
                 ,
                 Now
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 observed
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 wholly
                 void
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 was
                 Simple
                 and
                 Plain
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 now
                 .
                 Under
                 this
                 
                   Legal
                   Dispensation
                
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 was
                 vastly
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 was
                 all
                 Gay
                 and
                 Pompous
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 observe
                 )
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 considerable
                 Circ●●stances
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Cer●monial
                   Law
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 comprehended
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   External
                   Worship
                   it
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 chiefly
                 in
                 Ob●●tions
                 and
                 Sa●●if●ces
                 ,
                 in
                 Offer●ng
                 and
                 Consuming
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 Officiated
                 ,
                 as
                 High-Priests
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Place
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Temple
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Utensils
                 and
                 Instruments
                 employ'd
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 and
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Times
                 and
                 
                   Set
                   Seasons
                
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Some
                 things
                 that
                 respect
                 the
                 Co●●ersation
                 of
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                 difference
                 of
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 Uncleanness
                 in
                 touching
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 Garments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 Vows
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 Oblations
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 principal
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonious
                 Worship
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law.
                 These
                 two
                 are
                 distinct
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Psal.
                   40.
                   6.
                   
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Offering
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 
                   Dan.
                   9.
                   27.
                   
                   He
                   shall
                   cause
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Oblation
                   to
                   cease
                   .
                   Zebach
                
                 and
                 Minchah
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 here
                 used
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 are
                 answer'd
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 again
                 makes
                 this
                 division
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Iewish
                 Writers
                 keep
                 this
                 distinction
                 inviolably
                 in
                 their
                 1
                 Treatises
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 enjoined
                 the
                 Minchah
                 ,
                 the
                 Gift
                 ,
                 or
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Meal
                 ,
                 Flower
                 ,
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 Wafers
                 ,
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Oil
                 ,
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 handfuls
                 of
                 green
                 Ears
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 brought
                 and
                 burnt
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 partly
                 eaten
                 and
                 partly
                 burnt
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 Minchah
                 was
                 the
                 general
                 Name
                 for
                 the
                 Offering
                 and
                 Burning
                 of
                 all
                 inanimate
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 presented
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   ,
                   Meal
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Flower
                 that
                 was
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 was
                 more
                 signally
                 called
                 Minchah
                 ,
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 I
                 conceive
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 critical
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 )
                 Minchah
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 constantly
                 translate
                 in
                 the
                 ●ent●teuch
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   meat
                   Offering
                
                 ,
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 rendred
                 a
                 meal
                 or
                 
                   flower
                   Offering
                
                 ,
                 And
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Fl●s●
                 might
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 meat
                 Offerings
                 rather
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 usual
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 ▪
                 But
                 the
                 Mincah
                 was
                 a
                 C●●e
                 made
                 of
                 fine
                 Meal
                 ,
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 and
                 baked
                 .
                 2
                 
                 It
                 was
                 offer'd
                 every
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 join'd
                 with
                 all
                 bloody
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 kind
                 of
                 Oblation
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 was
                 called
                 Libum
                 .
                 The
                 Oblations
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 were
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 stiled
                 Terumoth
                 ,
                 or
                 Heave-offerings
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 offering
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 holding
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 shaking
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 to
                 signisy
                 (
                 say
                 the
                 Jews
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 Terumah
                 was
                 an
                 Offering
                 to
                 God
                 of
                 something
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledg
                 God's
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 his
                 Praise
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 
                   honouring
                   of
                   God
                   with
                   their
                   Substance
                   ,
                
                 and
                 a
                 thankful
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Blessings
                 they
                 enjoyed
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 a
                 Land.
                 The
                 Oblations
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 sometimes
                 also
                 called
                 Tenuphoth
                 ,
                 or
                 Wave-Offerings
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 used
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 gesture
                 in
                 offering
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 waved
                 them
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ▪
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 also
                 was
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 These
                 Offerings
                 were
                 instituted
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 an
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 they
                 enjoy'd
                 were
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 
                   liquid
                   things
                
                 which
                 were
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 Water
                 ,
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 :
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 offering
                 these
                 Liquors
                 was
                 partly
                 by
                 effusion
                 ;
                 they
                 poured
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 spilt
                 them
                 about
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Thence
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   be
                   poured
                   forth
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 )
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Service
                   of
                   your
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 they
                 drank
                 ,
                 whence
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 Drink-Offerings
                 or
                 Libations
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaks
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   Cup
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 116.
                 13.
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Drink-Offering
                 of
                 Praise
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 use
                 when
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 and
                 feasted
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 
                   inanimate
                   things
                
                 of
                 which
                 〈◊〉
                 Oblations
                 
                 consisted
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 generally
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Mincahor
                   ,
                   Meat-Offering
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 likewise
                 that
                 Mincah
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 signification
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 usual
                 term
                 for
                 the
                 
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Their
                 Worship
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 
                   living
                   Creatures
                   .
                   Zebach
                
                 was
                 the
                 bloody
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 was
                 always
                 attended
                 with
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Beasts
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 usually
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 1
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 Slaughter
                 Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Latins
                 Victima
                 ,
                 and
                 Hostia
                 .
                 These
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 properly
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 were
                 Animals
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 burnt
                 .
                 These
                 Animals
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 were
                 either
                 Terrestrial
                 ,
                 or
                 AErial
                 ,
                 Beasts
                 or
                 Birds
                 .
                 Of
                 Beasts
                 there
                 were
                 these
                 three
                 kinds
                 only
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Bull
                 ,
                 or
                 Cow
                 ,
                 or
                 Ox
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 but
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 the
                 Goat
                 or
                 Kid
                 ;
                 the
                 sheep
                 or
                 Lamb
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Lamb
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 young
                 ones
                 both
                 of
                 Goats
                 and
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 5.
                 )
                 The
                 
                   Iewish
                   Masters
                
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 Cattel
                 that
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 mild
                 and
                 tame
                 Creatures
                 .
                 God
                 made
                 choice
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Animals
                 that
                 are
                 driven
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 drive
                 and
                 worry
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lion
                 ,
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 the
                 Leopard
                 .
                 Whence
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 moral
                 Observation
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 meek
                 and
                 patient
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Tho
                 I
                 believe
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 why
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Goats
                 were
                 the
                 standing
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 obvious
                 and
                 easy
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 Of
                 Birds
                 or
                 Fowls
                 ,
                 they
                 sacrificed
                 Pigeons
                 ,
                 and
                 Turtle
                 Doves
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 add
                 the
                 Sparrow
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 reckon
                 not
                 this
                 last
                 among
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Oblations
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Iewish
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 either
                 Set
                 and
                 Determin'd
                 ,
                 or
                 Vnlimited
                 and
                 Occasional
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 were
                 these
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 Anniversary
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 once
                 a
                 year
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 offer'd
                 yearly
                 at
                 the
                 Passover
                 and
                 other
                 Solemn
                 Feasts
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 it self
                 was
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 27.
                 
                 &
                 23.
                 18.
                 
                 &
                 34.
                 25.
                 
                 Deut.
                 16.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Why
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 write
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 
                   Monthly
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 offer'd
                 constantly
                 at
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Moons
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Some
                 were
                 Weekly
                 ,
                 offer'd
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 proper
                 for
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 offer
                 more
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 than
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 Num.
                 28.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 Two
                 Lambs
                 were
                 sacrificed
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 of
                 Flower
                 and
                 Wine
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Daily
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ,
                 Hatamid
                 ,
                 
                   Iuge
                   Sacrificium
                
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 Two
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 offer'd
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 Lamb
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 and
                 a
                 Lamb
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 Ex.
                 29.
                 38.
                 but
                 this
                 Lamb
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Large
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Sheep
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Goats
                 .
                 The
                 Morning
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 offer'd
                 at
                 the
                 Third
                 hour
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Nine
                 a
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Evening
                 Sacrifice
                 at
                 the
                 Ninth
                 hour
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Three
                 a
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 1
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Evenings
                 ,
                 viz.
                 (
                 as
                 Iosephus
                 expounds
                 it
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 Afternoon-Evening
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 began
                 to
                 decline
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sun-Set
                   Evening
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 from
                 the
                 Suns
                 Setting
                 to
                 Midnight
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 offer'd
                 between
                 the
                 Declining
                 and
                 the
                 Setting
                 Sun.
                 These
                 
                   Daily
                   Sacrifices
                
                 were
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 call'd
                 Holocausts
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Burnt
                   Offerings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   Continual
                   Burnt-Offerings
                
                 ,
                 Num.
                 28.
                 10
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 &
                 29.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Ezr.
                   3.
                   5.
                   
                   Ne●
                
                 .
                 10.
                 33.
                 
                 Now
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Smoke
                 and
                 Flame
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thence
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 Gnolah
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 Animal
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 skin
                 and
                 entrails
                 )
                 ascended
                 up
                 in
                 Flames
                 of
                 God.
                 Yet
                 some
                 Learned
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 Psal.
                 51.
                 19
                 distinguish
                 between
                 a
                 Burnt-Offering
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Whole
                   Burnt-Offering
                
                 .
                 The
                 G●olah
                 or
                 Burnt-Offering
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 which
                 one
                 part
                 only
                 was
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 brought
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Chalil
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Whole
                   Burnt-Offering
                
                 ,
                 every
                 part
                 was
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 Skin
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 portion
                 being
                 spared
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 him
                 that
                 presented
                 it
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Burnt-Offering
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 offer'd
                 without
                 the
                 Meat-Offering
                 of
                 Flower
                 and
                 Oyl
                 mingled
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 without
                 a
                 Drink-Offering
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Num.
                 15.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 Solemn
                 and
                 
                   Stated
                   Sacrifices
                
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Latter
                   sort
                
                 of
                 Iewish
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 Occasional
                 ,
                 the
                 precise
                 Time
                 of
                 offering
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 determin'd
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 These
                 were
                 either
                 after
                 the
                 Commission
                 of
                 some
                 Sins
                 against
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 Receipt
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Mercies
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 were
                 offered
                 when
                 some
                 Sin
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 committed
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   for
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Sin-Offerings
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 either
                 for
                 2
                 Sin
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 denoteth
                 some
                 lesser
                 Fault
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 3
                 Trespass
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 a
                 greater
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 was
                 called
                 Chattah
                 a
                 Sin-Offering
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 for
                 the
                 Expiating
                 of
                 a
                 Sin
                 of
                 Infirmity
                 and
                 Inadvertency
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Error
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 named
                 Asham
                 ,
                 a
                 Trespass-Offering
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 for
                 the
                 Expiating
                 of
                 a
                 Trespass
                 knowingly
                 committed
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 Voluntary
                 ,
                 Deliberate
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 required
                 a
                 more
                 costly
                 Sacrifice
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 usual
                 distinction
                 between
                 Chattah
                 and
                 Asham
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 that
                 Great
                 and
                 Piercing
                 Critick
                 
                   Monsieur
                   B●chart
                   ,
                   Hieroz
                   .
                   P.
                   1.
                   l.
                   2.
                   
                   C.
                   33.
                   
                
                 But
                 Maimonides
                 a
                 Learned
                 Iew
                 held
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 Chattah
                 was
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 that
                 was
                 offer'd
                 for
                 the
                 Expiating
                 of
                 faults
                 of
                 an
                 high
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 Asham
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 an
                 inferiour
                 sort
                 ;
                 
                   More
                   Nev.
                   P.
                   3.
                   
                   C.
                   46.
                   
                
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 Reasons
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 
                   Piacular
                   Sacrifices
                
                 :
                 particularly
                 Mr.
                 
                   Mede
                   (
                   Discourse
                   49.
                
                 )
                 thinks
                 that
                 the
                 Trespass-Offering
                 was
                 for
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 First
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sin-Offering
                 was
                 for
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Second
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 distinguish
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 Certainty
                 here
                 amongst
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 Writers
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 observe
                 to
                 you
                 further
                 concerning
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 partly
                 Burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Atrium
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 sed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 when
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 particular
                 Person
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 or
                 the
                 Priest
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 All
                 of
                 it
                 Burnt
                 to
                 Ashes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   Occasional
                   Sacrifices
                
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 actual
                 Receiving
                 some
                 particular
                 Mercy
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 good
                 hopes
                 and
                 expectations
                 of
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 some
                 singular
                 Benefit
                 and
                 Favour
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 generally
                 call'd
                 
                   Shelamim
                   ,
                   Peace-Offerings
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 either
                 
                   Eucharistical
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Voluntary
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 return
                 Thanks
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 benefits
                 they
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Euctical
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 attended
                 with
                 Wishes
                 and
                 Prayers
                 for
                 New
                 Mercies
                 and
                 Benefits
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 
                   Free-will
                   Offerings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Choice
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Holocaust
                 was
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 was
                 left
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sin-Offering
                 was
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 part
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 distributed
                 into
                 three
                 parts
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Fat
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 and
                 Blood
                 )
                 was
                 burnt
                 to
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 for
                 a
                 sweet
                 favour
                 :
                 another
                 part
                 was
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 belonged
                 the
                 right
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 the
                 breast
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 cheeks
                 or
                 jaws
                 ,
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maw
                 :
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 skin
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 gave
                 the
                 Peace-Offering
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 partake
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 always
                 after
                 the
                 Peace-Offering
                 follow'd
                 a
                 Feast
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 difference
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Peace-Offerings
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 People
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Peace-Offerings
                   of
                   particular
                   Persons
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 sprinkled
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 the
                 Inwards
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Flesh
                 not
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 offer'd
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 Private
                 Sacrifices
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 brought
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 roasted
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   sodden
                   ,
                   Num.
                   6.
                   19.
                   1
                   
                   Sam.
                   2.
                   13.
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                   35.
                   13.
                   
                
                 Observe
                 also
                 that
                 whereas
                 Males
                 only
                 might
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Sin-Offering
                 and
                 Trespass-Offering
                 ,
                 Women
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Peace-Offerings
                 .
                 Note
                 this
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 of
                 Beasts
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Males
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Discourse
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 kindled
                 them
                 at
                 first
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 9.
                 24.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 perpetually
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 :
                 and
                 any
                 Fire
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 accounted
                 3
                 
                   Strange
                   Fire
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 that
                 That
                 Celestial
                 Fire
                 was
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 some
                 Vessel
                 whilst
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 continued
                 till
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Temple
                 was
                 finished
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 Fire
                 came
                 down
                 again
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 the
                 
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 preserv'd
                 till
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 renewed
                 ,
                 2
                 Macc.
                 1.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Here
                 the
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Patriarchal
                   Sacrifices
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   ones
                
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Patriarchs
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 but
                 Holocausts
                 or
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 several
                 places
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Anniversary
                 ,
                 Monthly
                 ,
                 and
                 Weekly
                 Sacrifices
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 before
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 some
                 other
                 Differences
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 particulars
                 aforesaid
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 End
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 inquired
                 into
                 :
                 (
                 where
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 see
                 a
                 further
                 Difference
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 between
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 and
                 Patriarchal
                 Sacrifices
                 )
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 to
                 
                   What
                   Purpose
                
                 all
                 those
                 Bloody
                 Offerings
                 were
                 appointed
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 acquaint
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 Heaven
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 )
                 intended
                 as
                 Acknowledgments
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 Benefactor
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 these
                 Animals
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 to
                 offer
                 these
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 speak
                 concerning
                 the
                 Continual
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 were
                 Symbolical
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 Token
                 of
                 God's
                 Presence
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 instituted
                 as
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 This
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Exod.
                 29.
                 38
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 a
                 Sign
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 be
                 continually
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 their
                 God.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Mosaical
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 to
                 testifie
                 what
                 the
                 Iews
                 deserved
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Death
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 Bloody
                 Oblations
                 it
                 was
                 signified
                 that
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Beasts
                 should
                 expiate
                 for
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Men
                 who
                 had
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 become
                 worse
                 than
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Oxen
                 were
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Offenders
                 :
                 these
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 were
                 slain
                 .
                 Though
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 evidently
                 discover'd
                 by
                 Natural
                 Light
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 yet
                 now
                 ,
                 upon
                 God's
                 declaring
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 design
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Those
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Confession
                 of
                 their
                 Guilt
                 .
                 By
                 killing
                 their
                 Beasts
                 they
                 did
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 themselves
                 deserved
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 so
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Mosaical
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 
                   Federal
                   Rites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 design'd
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 Correspondence
                 and
                 Agreement
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Shelamim
                 ,
                 the
                 Peace-Offerings
                 ,
                 was
                 burnt
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 remainder
                 and
                 greater
                 part
                 were
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 truly
                 a
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 Communion
                 and
                 Friendship
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 Token
                 of
                 Fellowship
                 and
                 Amity
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Holocaust
                 ,
                 that
                 indeed
                 was
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 burnt
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Meat-Offering
                 and
                 Drink-Offering
                 annexed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 denote
                 Familiarity
                 and
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Guests
                 in
                 God's
                 House
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 fed
                 at
                 his
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 of
                 his
                 Meat
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 call'd
                 in
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 Houshold
                 Provision
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 was
                 to
                 Expiate
                 and
                 Atone
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 or
                 Helocausts
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Free-will-Offerings
                 were
                 Expiatory
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 what
                 Crellius
                 affirms
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Eucharistical
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 not
                 Expiatory
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 That
                 Epithet
                 doth
                 not
                 respect
                 the
                 End
                 which
                 those
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 design'd
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 their
                 Offering
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Peace-Offerings
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 offer'd
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Return
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Peace
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 denotes
                 )
                 their
                 Safety
                 and
                 Welfare
                 which
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 offering
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 also
                 procure
                 Peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 assure
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Blessing
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Propitious
                 Hand
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 tho
                 in
                 
                   another
                   Dispensation
                
                 I
                 distinguish'd
                 between
                 Eucharistical
                 and
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 
                 all
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 have
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 evident
                 marks
                 and
                 tokens
                 of
                 Expiation
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 propitiate
                 and
                 appea●e
                 God's
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 might
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 call'd
                 Pacifick
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 some
                 .
                 That
                 these
                 
                   Peace-Offerings
                   were
                   Expiatory
                
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 putting
                 the
                 Beast
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 here
                 was
                 Sprinkling
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 here
                 was
                 the
                 Consumption
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 as
                 an
                 Oblation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 three
                 Ingredients
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifice
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 this
                 Expiation
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 threesold
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   Corporal
                   Punishment
                
                 .
                 The
                 Sanction
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 is
                 express'd
                 in
                 Deut.
                 27.
                 26.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   book
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Curse
                 imports
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 Death
                 it self
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 miseries
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 mitigate
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 this
                 Sanction
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strictness
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 violating
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 Die
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 ,
                 but
                 Beasts
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 suffer
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 death
                 was
                 accepted
                 for
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Sinners
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 Sacrifices
                 Expiated
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Legal
                   and
                   Bodily
                   Impurities
                
                 ,
                 which
                 separated
                 them
                 from
                 publick
                 Converse
                 and
                 Worship
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 Leprosy
                 ,
                 Touching
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Hence
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebr●ws
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   Sanctified
                   to
                   the
                   purifying
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 9.
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 Sacrifices
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 Expiated
                 for
                 
                   Moral
                   Impurities
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Sins
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 asserted
                 by
                 some
                 Men
                 of
                 great
                 Learning
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 discourse
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 gave
                 no
                 pardon
                 to
                 he●●ous
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Offences
                 were
                 not
                 expiated
                 by
                 Scarifices
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 especially
                 held
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 who
                 urges
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 available
                 only
                 for
                 lesser
                 
                 Sins
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 1
                 great
                 ones
                 .
                 And
                 2
                 Volkelius
                 and
                 other
                 profes'd
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 offer'd
                 only
                 for
                 expiating
                 of
                 Sins
                 of
                 Lgnorance
                 ,
                 Weakness
                 and
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Death
                 was
                 the
                 Penalty
                 of
                 all
                 great
                 and
                 enormous
                 Offences
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 defended
                 by
                 3
                 Smalcius
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Writing
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 by
                 4
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Religion
                   allow'd
                   of
                   no
                   Expiation
                   but
                   for
                   legal
                   Impurities
                   and
                   involuntary
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   proceeded
                   from
                   Ignorance
                   and
                   Inadvertency
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   for
                   Sins
                   of
                   Presumption
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   committed
                   with
                   an
                   high
                   hand
                   .
                   If
                   Men
                   sinned
                   wilfully
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Sacrifice
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   for
                   such
                   Sins
                   .
                
                 And
                 5
                 another
                 of
                 great
                 repute
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 agrees
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   greater
                   Crimes
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   were
                   no
                   otherwise
                   to
                   be
                   expiated
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Offender
                   himself
                   :
                   whereas
                   for
                   lesser
                   ones
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Beast
                   was
                   accepted
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 passes
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 Opinion
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 great
                 shew
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 it self
                 :
                 there
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 Murder
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 always
                 punish'd
                 with
                 Death
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 special
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 interposed
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Sacrifice
                 permitted
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 pro●anation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Everyone
                   that
                   defileth
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   shall
                   surely
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 31.
                 14.
                 
                 Nor
                 could
                 he
                 that
                 eat
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Vncleanness
                 ,
                 be
                 pardon'd
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 his
                 Doom
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Soul
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   his
                   People
                   ,
                
                 
                 Levit.
                 7.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Sacrifice
                 admitted
                 for
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 
                   disobeying
                   of
                   Parents
                
                 :
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 Sins
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 only
                 were
                 expiated
                 by
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 Sins
                 of
                 Presumption
                 remain'd
                 unatoned
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 prove
                 from
                 
                   Numb
                   .
                   15.
                   28
                   ,
                   30.
                   
                   The
                   Priest
                   shall
                   make
                   an
                   atonement
                   for
                   the
                   Soul
                   that
                   sinneth
                   ignorantly
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Soul
                   that
                   doth
                   ought
                   presumptuously
                   shall
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   among
                   his
                   People
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Sins
                 of
                 Obstinacy
                 and
                 Malice
                 had
                 no
                 Sacrifice
                 allow'd
                 :
                 the
                 Offenders
                 were
                 either
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 that
                 is
                 alledged
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 all
                 Sins
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 heartily
                 repented
                 of
                 ,
                 was
                 atoned
                 by
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Opinion
                 say
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Expiation
                 for
                 greater
                 Sins
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 either
                 of
                 Internal
                 or
                 External
                 Sins
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 confess'd
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 appointed
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Expiations
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 Unbelief
                 ,
                 blasphemous
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 idolatrous
                 Imaginations
                 ,
                 desires
                 of
                 Murder
                 ,
                 uncleanness
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 even
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Men
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 were
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 these
                 mental
                 Pollutions
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 imagine
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 atonement
                 for
                 these
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 perish'd
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 guilty
                 of
                 these
                 ?
                 No
                 certainly
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 pardon'd
                 through
                 God's
                 Mercy
                 upon
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 appointed
                 means
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 visible
                 and
                 outward
                 gross
                 Enormities
                 ,
                 tho
                 there
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 provision
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 for
                 their
                 Expiation
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Offenders
                 were
                 presently
                 punish'd
                 with
                 Death
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Expiation
                 for
                 those
                 notorious
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 expiated
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 fitting
                 and
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 animadverted
                 upon
                 by
                 a
                 severe
                 Penalty
                 ,
                 le●t
                 Impunity
                 should
                 encourage
                 Men
                 in
                 Sin
                 and
                 Vice.
                 When
                 we
                 find
                 then
                 in
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 
                 guilty
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Murder
                 ,
                 Incest
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 Capital
                 Punishment
                 ;
                 we
                 cannot
                 thence
                 infer
                 that
                 Sacrifices
                 purg'd
                 none
                 from
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 these
                 Enormities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Legal
                 Offerings
                 were
                 design'd
                 only
                 to
                 expiate
                 for
                 smaller
                 Aberrations
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 those
                 great
                 Offenders
                 were
                 punish'd
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Oblations
                 to
                 clear
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 requisite
                 Death
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Recompence
                 of
                 those
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 should
                 be
                 endamaged
                 and
                 ruined
                 by
                 suffering
                 such
                 to
                 go
                 unpunish'd
                 .
                 But
                 even
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 these
                 heinous
                 Sins
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 that
                 committed
                 them
                 sincerely
                 repented
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 expiated
                 by
                 those
                 
                   daily
                   Offerings
                
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 Trespass-Offerings
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 infliction
                 of
                 the
                 corporal
                 Punishment
                 .
                 The
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 available
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 able
                 through
                 God's
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 the
                 not
                 the
                 Punishment
                 .
              
               
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 acknowledg'd
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 several
                 Instances
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Crimes
                 of
                 Persons
                 have
                 been
                 forgiven
                 and
                 pardon'd
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 themselves
                 were
                 not
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 Penalty
                 ?
                 
                 Moses's
                 Death
                 was
                 the
                 Recompence
                 of
                 his
                 Unbelief
                 ,
                 tho
                 none
                 doubts
                 of
                 his
                 expiring
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Favour
                 .
                 David
                 was
                 punish'd
                 with
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Child
                 ,
                 tho
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 his
                 Sin
                 was
                 pardon'd
                 .
                 Iosiah
                 was
                 justly
                 snatch'd
                 away
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 ingag'd
                 in
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Divine
                 Will
                 and
                 Command
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 
                   died
                   in
                   peace
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Everlasting
                 Peace
                 and
                 Happiness
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 gather
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 Death
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 the
                 penal
                 Consequence
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 Disobedience
                 to
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Violation
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 whoever
                 among
                 such
                 Criminals
                 as
                 these
                 turn'd
                 unto
                 God
                 by
                 an
                 unfeign'd
                 detestation
                 of
                 the
                 Sins
                 they
                 committed
                 ,
                 had
                 without
                 doubt
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 expiated
                 the
                 Offences
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 Penitents
                 tho
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Institution
                 or
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 was
                 the
                 standing
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Dispensation
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 requisite
                 that
                 the
                 influence
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 extend
                 to
                 all
                 Sinners
                 that
                 were
                 heartily
                 sorry
                 for
                 their
                 Offences
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorr'd
                 their
                 past
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 themselves
                 for
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 must
                 grant
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 heinous
                 Sinners
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 ever
                 pardon'd
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 to
                 Mercy
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 assertion
                 that
                 is
                 easily
                 baffled
                 by
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Instances
                 which
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 records
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 was
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 that
                 these
                 Persons
                 had
                 their
                 Guilt
                 remitted
                 and
                 expiated
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 Expedient
                 or
                 Remedy
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 End
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 instituting
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 Sin
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 those
                 express
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 refer
                 to
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Expiation
                 )
                 
                   without
                   shedding
                   of
                   Blood
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Remission
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 22.
                 
                 This
                 then
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 of
                 Remission
                 and
                 Pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 certainly
                 efficacious
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 
                   were
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   their
                   People
                   ,
                
                 (
                 tho
                 this
                 Doom
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 signify
                 immature
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can't
                 be
                 absolutely
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 here
                 )
                 or
                 were
                 
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 Sins
                 atoned
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 supposing
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 repented
                 from
                 their
                 Hearts
                 of
                 their
                 vile
                 and
                 flagitious
                 Miscarriages
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 made
                 good
                 from
                 that
                 plain
                 distinction
                 of
                 Chattah
                 and
                 Asham
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sin
                   Offering
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Trespass
                   Offering
                
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 design'd
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 petty
                 Declensions
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 gross
                 and
                 enormous
                 Crimes
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 Levit.
                 5.
                 4
                 ,
                 15.
                 where
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 for
                 great
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   unlawful
                   swearing
                
                 and
                 sacrilege
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 A●niversary
                 
                 Oblation
                 in
                 
                   Levit.
                   16.
                   16
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 Vncleannesses
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 for
                 
                   their
                   Transgressions
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   Sins
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   sin
                   of
                   Presumption
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   sinning
                   with
                   a
                   high
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 )
                 Numb
                 .
                 15.
                 30.
                 it
                 includes
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 Impenitence
                 and
                 
                   final
                   Obstinacy
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Atonement
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 even
                 the
                 Alsufficient
                 Merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 doth
                 not
                 expiate
                 for
                 this
                 Sin
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 other
                 Sins
                 were
                 atoned
                 by
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 beg
                 leave
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Sacrifices
                 expiated
                 only
                 for
                 
                   lesser
                   Sins
                
                 and
                 Failings
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 
                   greater
                   ones
                
                 of
                 external
                 idolatry
                 ,
                 Murder
                 ,
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 that
                 all
                 kinds
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 Sin
                 were
                 expiated
                 by
                 the
                 legal
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 corporal
                 Punishment
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 explain'd
                 )
                 and
                 legal
                 Uncleanness
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 moral
                 Impurity
                 and
                 Guilt
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 virtue
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 MESSIAS
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 Shadows
                 .
                 To
                 speak
                 properly
                 and
                 strictly
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 really
                 and
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 typically
                 expiate
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 Significations
                 and
                 Figures
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 grand
                 and
                 principal
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Judaical
                 Sacrifices
                 was
                 to
                 typify
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 the
                 Cross.
                 Socinus
                 denies
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Anniversary
                 Sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   of
                   Expiation
                
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 '
                 s
                 Death
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 common
                 and
                 usual
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 he
                 1
                 holds
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 prefigured
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Christians
                 were
                 only
                 typified
                 thereby
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 gross
                 Error
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Sin-Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace-Offerings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 common
                 and
                 frequent
                 ,
                 
                 were
                 
                   Expiatory
                   Sacrifices
                
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shew'd
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 Expiatory
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 Year
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 being
                 Expiatory
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 were
                 Types
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 prefigured
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Expiation
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 make
                 for
                 Sin.
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 therefore
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 Socinus
                 ,
                 who
                 denies
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 should
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 offer'd
                 once
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 prefigured
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 Types
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 Annual
                 Sacrifice
                 as
                 a
                 prefiguration
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 it
                 expresly
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 
                   Heb.
                   9.
                   12.
                   
                   By
                   his
                   own
                   Blood
                   ●e
                   entred
                   in
                   once
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Infallible
                 Spirit
                 in
                 that
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 applieth
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 
                   other
                   Sacrifices
                
                 unto
                 Christ
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Passover
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 7.
                 
                 Therefore
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 call'd
                 our
                 Saviour
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                   who
                   takes
                   away
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 John
                 1.
                 29.
                 having
                 respect
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 prefigured
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 Immaculate
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                   that
                   was
                   slain
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 inspired
                 Writer
                 speaks
                 )
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 13.
                 8.
                 
                 Christ's
                 Offering
                 was
                 the
                 Idea
                 and
                 Pattern
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Levitical
                 and
                 Mosaical
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 very
                 end
                 God
                 instituted
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 shadow
                 out
                 that
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 A
                 greater
                 and
                 better
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 Oblation
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 nature
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 those
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 appeased
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Sins
                 are
                 expiated
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Phrase
                 of
                 
                   a
                   sweet-smelling
                   Savour
                
                 applied
                 to
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifices
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 used
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 properly
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 concerning
                 
                 Christ
                 his
                 giving
                 up
                 1
                 himself
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 pacifying
                 God's
                 Wrath
                 on
                 our
                 behalf
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 Types
                 and
                 Symbols
                 of
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 acknowledg'd
                 by
                 2
                 Philo
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 infallible
                 information
                 from
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 are
                 taught
                 further
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Types
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 great
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 greatest
                 reason
                 imaginable
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Goats
                 was
                 a
                 poor
                 Expiation
                 of
                 it self
                 .
                 That
                 Butchery
                 ,
                 that
                 bloody
                 Employment
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 real
                 and
                 intrinsick
                 worth
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 something
                 else
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 prefigure
                 the
                 expiatory
                 Death
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Massias
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 these
                 Mosaick
                 Sacrifices
                 lasted
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 pacify
                 God's
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfy
                 his
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 justify
                 Persons
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Force
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 worthiness
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 typically
                 and
                 mystically
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 represented
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Merit
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ;
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 Divine
                 Order
                 and
                 Institution
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   High-Priest's
                   Office.
                   His
                   peculiar
                   Attire
                   .
                   The
                   Imployment
                   and
                   Apparel
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   .
                   The
                   Levites
                   Particular
                   Charge
                   .
                   Whether
                   they
                   might
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   or
                   no.
                   Their
                   Office
                   in
                   the
                   Reigns
                   of
                   King
                   David
                   and
                   King
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   differ'd
                   in
                   some
                   things
                   from
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   .
                   The
                   ordinary
                   and
                   fixed
                   Place
                   of
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   of
                   Sacrificing
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   .
                   A
                   particular
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Divisions
                   or
                   Partitions
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Outward
                   Court
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   contain'd
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   Mystical
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Particulars
                   .
                   The
                   Travels
                   and
                   Removes
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   and
                   Ark.
                   A
                   distinct
                   Account
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   shewing
                   wherein
                   it
                   differ'd
                   from
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Fabrick
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Dimensions
                   .
                   Houses
                   and
                   Chambers
                   belonging
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   Law.
                   
                
              
               
                 HAving
                 spoken
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrificers
                 ,
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 officiated
                 in
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Worship
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 There
                 were
                 three
                 Orders
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 was
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 :
                 For
                 tho
                 there
                 were
                 Priests
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 High-Priest
                 .
                 This
                 
                 Office
                 is
                 now
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 Aaron
                 had
                 it
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 House
                 it
                 was
                 tied
                 by
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 continued
                 not
                 long
                 there
                 ▪
                 only
                 Eleazer
                 succeeded
                 his
                 Father
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 
                 Eleazer's
                 Death
                 three
                 Priests
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 successively
                 were
                 High-Priests
                 :
                 Then
                 the
                 Office
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Eli
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Ithamar
                 .
                 But
                 generally
                 afterwards
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priesthood
                
                 was
                 by
                 succession
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 lineally
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 the
                 Kindred
                 .
                 This
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 supreme
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Minister
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 And
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 1
                 Philo
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Iews
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 His
                 Office
                 was
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 afterwards
                 )
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 ,
                 instruct
                 and
                 bless
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 but
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Province
                 was
                 to
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 other
                 inferior
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 they
                 discharg'd
                 their
                 Function
                 aright
                 .
                 Whereas
                 these
                 administred
                 daily
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 officiate
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 solemn
                 Day
                 of
                 Expiation
                 .
                 He
                 differ'd
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 peculiar
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 singular
                 honour
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 President
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Council
                 or
                 Sanhedrim
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 him
                 more
                 pompous
                 and
                 venerable
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 took
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 very
                 Attire
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 shew
                 you
                 this
                 
                   Sacred
                   Wardrobe
                
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 truly
                 if
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Scripture
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 describe
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 improper
                 here
                 to
                 repeat
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 leave
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Ierom
                   ,
                   Durandus
                   ,
                   Erasmus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 comment
                 upon
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 moral
                 and
                 mystical
                 Sense
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 
                   Linen
                   Breeches
                
                 which
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 was
                 injoin'd
                 to
                 wear
                 
                   to
                   cover
                   his
                   nakedness
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 42.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 his
                 secret
                 Parts
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 exposed
                 ,
                 whenever
                 it
                 chanced
                 that
                 the
                 Wind
                 blew
                 up
                 his
                 upper
                 Garments
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Men
                 in
                 those
                 Eastern
                 Countries
                 wore
                 long
                 Garments
                 hanging
                 down
                 low
                 ,
                 without
                 Breeches
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 David
                 was
                 uncover'd
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 when
                 he
                 danc'd
                 before
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 20.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 therefore
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 this
                 Indecency
                 and
                 Inconvenience
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 administred
                 in
                 Sacred
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 wear
                 these
                 Bre●ches
                 or
                 Drawers
                 of
                 Linen
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 Ketonah
                 (
                 from
                 whence
                 perhaps
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 a
                 Tunick
                 or
                 Coat
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 39.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 of
                 fine
                 Linen
                 ,
                 and
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 Sleeves
                 ,
                 and
                 reach'd
                 down
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ankles
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 properly
                 the
                 Shirt
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Garment
                 which
                 was
                 worn
                 next
                 to
                 his
                 flesh
                 ;
                 only
                 it
                 was
                 closer
                 than
                 a
                 Shirt
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 curiously
                 woven
                 with
                 artificial
                 Figures
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Over
                 these
                 was
                 Mechil
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Robe
                   of
                   Blue
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 31.
                 which
                 answer'd
                 exactly
                 to
                 the
                 Ephod
                 both
                 in
                 wideness
                 and
                 shape
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 length
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 bottom
                 or
                 skirts
                 of
                 this
                 Robe
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Fringes
                 ,
                 hung
                 72
                 Pomegranates
                 of
                 Blue
                 ,
                 Purple
                 and
                 Scarlet
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 
                   golden
                   Bells
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 short
                 Garment
                 without
                 sleeves
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 artificially
                 wrought
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Purple
                 and
                 broider'd
                 Work
                 in
                 divers
                 figures
                 and
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 very
                 beautiful
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 worn
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Garments
                 but
                 the
                 Girdle
                 ;
                 it
                 had
                 two
                 holes
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Arms
                 come
                 through
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 on
                 over
                 their
                 Heads
                 as
                 a
                 Surplice
                 is
                 put
                 on
                 .
                 This
                 imbroider'd
                 Cope
                 was
                 remarkable
                 for
                 these
                 following
                 things
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 On
                 the
                 shoulders
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 set
                 two
                 great
                 
                   Onyx
                   Stones
                   ,
                   whereon
                   were
                   grav'd
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 9.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 six
                 on
                 one
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 six
                 on
                 another
                 .
                 These
                 precious
                 Gems
                 were
                 set
                 in
                 Gold
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Chains
                 of
                 Gold
                 hanging
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 On
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 this
                 Garment
                 there
                 
                 was
                 fastned
                 a
                 four-square
                 piece
                 of
                 Cloth
                 doubled
                 ;
                 the
                 breadth
                 and
                 length
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 dimension
                 of
                 a
                 span
                 ,
                 imbroider'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 twelve
                 precious
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 15.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 of
                 four
                 Classes
                 or
                 Rows
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 three
                 Stones
                 in
                 each
                 Class
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 Tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 was
                 ingraved
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 12
                 Stones
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 four-square
                 piece
                 there
                 were
                 also
                 contained
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 distinctly
                 speak
                 when
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   several
                   ways
                   of
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                
                 .
                 This
                 fore-part
                 of
                 the
                 Garment
                 was
                 called
                 Coshen
                 ,
                 the
                 Pectoral
                 or
                 Breast-plate
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 
                   Breast-plate
                   of
                   Iudgment
                
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                
                 Version
                 Rationale
                 :
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Ephod
                 with
                 golden
                 Chains
                 and
                 Rings
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 put
                 on
                 or
                 off
                 on
                 occasion
                 .
                 This
                 Breast-plate
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 artificial
                 composure
                 and
                 curious
                 work
                 with
                 the
                 Ephod
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 fine
                 Linen
                 of
                 divers
                 colours
                 imbroider'd
                 with
                 Gold.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 Garment
                 was
                 remarkable
                 for
                 the
                 Girdle
                 or
                 Belt
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 surrounded
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 39.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 materials
                 and
                 embroider'd
                 work
                 with
                 the
                 Ephod
                 .
                 This
                 Pontifical
                 Shash
                 (
                 and
                 who
                 knows
                 but
                 this
                 word
                 is
                 originally
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Shesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 usual
                 word
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 
                   fine
                   Linen
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Girdles
                
                 were
                 made
                 ?
                 )
                 was
                 useful
                 to
                 tie
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 High-Priest's
                 Habits
                 close
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 call'd
                 to
                 his
                 publick
                 Work
                 and
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 girt
                 them
                 so
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 impediment
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 Service
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Mitr●
                 ;
                 or
                 Bonnet
                 of
                 fine
                 Linen
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 several
                 folds
                 ,
                 and
                 worn
                 about
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 39.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 fore-front
                 of
                 which
                 Mitre
                 was
                 tied
                 with
                 a
                 blue
                 Lace
                 a
                 
                   Plate
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 two
                 fingers
                 broad
                 (
                 call'd
                 a
                 Crown
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Plate
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Crown
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 36.
                 
                 &
                 39.
                 30
                 ▪
                 for
                 the
                 Antients
                 
                 call'd
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 tied
                 about
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 a
                 Crown
                 or
                 a
                 Diadem
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 
                   Holiness
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Ieh●vah
                 was
                 ingraven
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 gay
                 Attire
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Pentif
                
                 appear'd
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 officiated
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 great
                 and
                 solemn
                 Times
                 .
                 This
                 indeed
                 was
                 an
                 Attire
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 been
                 only
                 on
                 Holy-days
                 :
                 But
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 )
                 to
                 consult
                 and
                 know
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 seen
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 this
                 Glorious
                 Array
                 ;
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 shape
                 of
                 it
                 such
                 as
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 wore
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 knowing
                 1
                 Iew
                 expresly
                 testifies
                 .
                 However
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 these
                 Vestments
                 were
                 appointed
                 
                   for
                   Glory
                   and
                   for
                   Beauty
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 2.
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Person
                 and
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Glorious
                 and
                 Beautiful
                 ,
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   People
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Luke
                 2.
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Priests
                 are
                 the
                 next
                 Order
                 :
                 whose
                 Office
                 was
                 now
                 fixed
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Family
                 ,
                 whereas
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 executed
                 by
                 any
                 Head
                 of
                 Father
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 First-born
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priesthood
                
                 was
                 now
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 
                 Aaron's
                 first-born
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 the
                 Successors
                 of
                 
                 Aaron's
                 other
                 Children
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 solemnly
                 settled
                 and
                 entail'd
                 on
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 25.
                 13.
                 
                 This
                 particular
                 Tribe
                 was
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 Priest's
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 went
                 by
                 Succession
                 and
                 Birth-right
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Imployment
                 or
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 Numb
                 .
                 3
                 &
                 4.
                 )
                 to
                 intercede
                 for
                 them
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 to
                 bless
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 6.
                 23.
                 and
                 to
                 expound
                 and
                 teach
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Instructers
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 Prophets
                 were
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 ones
                 ▪
                 
                   The
                   Priest's
                   Lips
                   kept
                   Knowledg
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   sought
                   the
                   Law
                   at
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ;
                   for
                   
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   M●●●enger
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Plosts
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 imploy'd
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Judges
                 in
                 Causes
                 both
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Civil
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 10
                 &
                 13.
                 
                 D●●●
                 17.
                 8
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 tho
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 
                   their
                   chief
                   Imployment
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 also
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 occasion
                 ,
                 a●●●
                 in
                 the
                 carrying
                 of
                 the
                 Av●●
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 looking
                 after
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Tab●●nacle
                 .
                 
                   David
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   wards
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 settled
                 ,
                 appointed
                 24
                 Orders
                 or
                 Cours●s
                 of
                 Priests
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Chief
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 O●ders
                 .
                 Both
                 in
                 the
                 Tabe●nacle
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 they
                 officiated
                 in
                 their
                 Courses
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Ranks
                 they
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 attendance
                 they
                 watch'd
                 in
                 their
                 turns
                 all
                 night
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 3.
                 3.
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   Night
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 134.
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 the
                 
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   Elders
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 4.
                 4.
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 these
                 
                   four
                   and
                   twenty
                   Orders
                
                 or
                 Class●s
                 of
                 Priests
                 .
                 These
                 Priests
                 likewise
                 had
                 Apparel
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 many
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 excepting
                 the
                 Ephod
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 ingage
                 in
                 this
                 needless
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 Cope
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Br●●st-plat●
                 and
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummi●
                 belong'd
                 ,
                 was
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 
                   another
                   Ephod
                
                 which
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 Priest
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 1●
                 .
                 Sam.
                 22.
                 18.
                 this
                 was
                 made
                 of
                 white
                 .
                 Linen
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 an
                 
                   ordinary
                   Surplice
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 this
                 Garments
                 others
                 besides
                 Priests
                 might
                 use
                 in
                 God's
                 Ser●●●
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   David
                   did
                
                 .
                 Or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 David
                 was
                 
                   gird●d
                   with
                   a
                   L●●●●
                   Ephod
                
                 ,
                 2●
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 14.
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Pri●●●ly
                 Habit
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Garment
                 ,
                 for
                 1
                 Eph●●
                 signifies
                 a
                 Covering
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Ep●●●
                 
                 (
                 strictly
                 taken
                 )
                 was
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 wore
                 as
                 the
                 particular
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 Livery
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Order
                 or
                 Rank
                 was
                 Levites
                 ,
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ;
                 tho
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 consisted
                 of
                 Priests
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Levites
                 .
                 The
                 Levites
                 were
                 distinguish'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 Levi's
                 three
                 Sons
                 ,
                 into
                 
                   Gershonites
                   ,
                   Cohathites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Morarites
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 particular
                 and
                 distinct
                 Office
                 of
                 these
                 Levites
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 difference
                 among
                 the
                 Learned
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 proper
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 to
                 carry
                 and
                 pitch
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Utensils
                 belonging
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 Others
                 say
                 it
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 carry
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Vessels
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 that
                 Text
                 2
                 Chron.
                 5.
                 4.
                 is
                 alledged
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 't
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Levites
                   carried
                   the
                   Ark
                
                 ;
                 they
                 answer
                 thus
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 are
                 sometimes
                 call'd
                 Levites
                 ,
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 1
                 Rabbin
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 24
                 times
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 so
                 )
                 but
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 these
                 are
                 
                   distinct
                   Names
                
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 may
                 occasion
                 the
                 Controversy
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Levites
                   carried
                   the
                   Ark
                
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 
                 Levi's
                 Race
                 did
                 so
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Priest's
                   Work
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Levites
                 employment
                 was
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 Utensils
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 from
                 a
                 due
                 comparing
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 bold
                 to
                 affirm
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   both
                   Priests
                   and
                   Levites
                
                 bore
                 the
                 Ark
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 ordinarily
                 and
                 chiefly
                 the
                 
                   Levites
                   Office.
                
                 Yet
                 might
                 not
                 those
                 Levites
                 touch
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 carried
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 covered
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Numb
                 .
                 4.
                 15.
                 
                 Vzzah
                 therefore
                 was
                 smitten
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 
                 he
                 suffered
                 the
                 Ark
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 a
                 Cart
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 carried
                 on
                 their
                 Shoulders
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 touched
                 the
                 Holy
                 things
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 Numb
                 .
                 4.
                 11.
                 or
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 he
                 touched
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 forbid
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Levite
                
                 in
                 
                 Moses's
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 bear
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Ark
                 and
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 after
                 the
                 several
                 things
                 appeartining
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 the
                 Priests
                 might
                 do
                 something
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 L●vit●
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Priest's
                 main
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Sacrificing
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 must
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 understand
                 this
                 Point
                 aright
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 make
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 private
                 and
                 publick
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 ordinary
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 Sacrificing
                 and
                 assisting
                 at
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 On
                 a
                 private
                 Altar
                 others
                 besides
                 Priests
                 might
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 so
                 Samuel
                 did
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 L●vit●
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 Elkanah
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 went
                 up
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 at
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 the
                 publick
                 Place
                 of
                 yearly
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 might
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 a
                 private
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 a
                 private
                 account
                 :
                 or
                 ,
                 he
                 assisted
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 Sacrificing
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 neither
                 Priests
                 nor
                 L●vit●s
                 might
                 sacrifice
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 Saul
                 did
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Saul
                 is
                 rebuked
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 not
                 staying
                 the
                 full
                 time
                 of
                 God's
                 appointment
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 consult
                 1
                 Sam.
                 13.
                 8.
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 that
                 
                   Saul
                   tarried
                   seven
                   days
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   set
                   time
                   which
                
                 Samuel
                 
                   had
                   appointed
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 Saul
                 invaded
                 the
                 
                   Priest's
                   Office
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Kings
                 cannot
                 sacrifice
                 as
                 Kings
                 .
                 Vzziah
                 incroached
                 on
                 the
                 Priest's
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 read
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 2
                 Chron.
                 26.
                 21.
                 
                 If
                 David
                 before
                 this
                 sacrificed
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 question'd
                 by
                 some
                 )
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   extraordinarily
                   moved
                
                 thereto
                 .
                 So
                 
                 Gi●●●●n
                 and
                 Elias
                 were
                 not
                 capacitated
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 perform'd
                 that
                 Office
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 in
                 an
                 
                   extraordinary
                   manner
                
                 stir'd
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 M●ses
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 he
                 executed
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 about
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 24.
                 5
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Levit.
                 8.
                 22.
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 always
                 allow
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 Rule
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Moses
                 himself
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Person
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 compound
                 of
                 Priest
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 consecrated
                 Aaron
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 Ex●d
                 .
                 29.
                 35.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 where
                 none
                 could
                 enter
                 but
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 22.
                 
                 In
                 Psal.
                 99.
                 6.
                 you
                 find
                 M●ses
                 call'd
                 a
                 Priest
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Aaron
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 was
                 unusual
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 particularly
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 But
                 we
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   ordinary
                   Sacrificing
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 rightly
                 assert
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   Priests
                   only
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 
                   that
                   of
                   L●vit●s
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Tho
                 Priests
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 that
                 respected
                 the
                 L●vit●s
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Priest
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 L●vit●s
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 Levite
                 was
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 could
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 publickly
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 chief
                 Sacrificer
                 .
                 But
                 whenever
                 he
                 discharg'd
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 on
                 a
                 private
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 private
                 places
                 :
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 also
                 on
                 some
                 singular
                 and
                 unwonted
                 occasion
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 principal
                 Offerer
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 subservient
                 (
                 as
                 D●ac●ns
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 Priests
                 )
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 busy
                 in
                 preparing
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Sacrificing
                 .
                 Whenever
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 the
                 L●vit●s
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 these
                 acceptions
                 .
                 The
                 short
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Levites
                 were
                 the
                 Priests
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Priests
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 higher
                 Office.
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 appeared
                 
                 in
                 their
                 paying
                 the
                 Tithe
                 of
                 their
                 Tithes
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Laymen
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho
                 the
                 Levites
                 never
                 mingled
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Office
                 with
                 theirs
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                 David's
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 somewhat
                 altered
                 and
                 advanced
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 pious
                 King
                 having
                 settled
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 appointed
                 the
                 Levites
                 also
                 their
                 Charges
                 and
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 things
                 added
                 to
                 their
                 Office
                 and
                 Imployment
                 .
                 He
                 chose
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 Singers
                 and
                 Musicians
                 ,
                 and
                 Officers
                 about
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 in
                 Solomon's
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Ark
                 to
                 carry
                 about
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Temple
                 was
                 erected
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 fixed
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Levite's
                 Work
                 ceased
                 .
                 Now
                 their
                 standing
                 Task
                 was
                 to
                 assist
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Assessors
                 sometimes
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 difference
                 and
                 variety
                 in
                 the
                 Function
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Times
                 of
                 this
                 O●conomy
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 three
                 Holy
                 Orders
                 of
                 Ministers
                 in
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Apartments
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 The
                 Tabernacle
                 consisted
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   most
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 L●vit●s
                 minist●red
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 waiting
                 there
                 on
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 helping
                 them
                 about
                 their
                 Offerings
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 did
                 Service
                 in
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 only
                 were
                 admitted
                 hither
                 to
                 offer
                 Incense
                 daily
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priests
                
                 alone
                 officiated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   most
                   holy
                   Place
                
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 distinct
                 Apartments
                 (
                 whether
                 you
                 respect
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 Account
                 next
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Place
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Worship
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Mosaical
                   O●conomy
                   a
                
                 certain
                 place
                 of
                 Worship
                 was
                 
                 fixed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 Levit.
                 17.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 D●ut
                 .
                 12.
                 5
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 They
                 erected
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 they
                 thought
                 good
                 :
                 but
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Temple
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 In
                 these
                 set
                 and
                 appointed
                 Places
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 17.
                 5.
                 yet
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 punctually
                 observe
                 this
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Examples
                 in
                 Scripture
                 of
                 Persons
                 who
                 offered
                 Sacrifice
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 besides
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Temple
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                   ordinary
                   Sacrificing
                
                 was
                 determined
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Occasions
                
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 Samuel
                 intimates
                 he
                 might
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 
                 Iesse's
                 House
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Elijah
                 sacrificed
                 on
                 Mount
                 Carmel
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 18.
                 19
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Neither
                 were
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Places
                
                 forbidden
                 them
                 altogether
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 from
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 9.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 
                   High
                   Places
                
                 were
                 used
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 no
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Ark
                 and
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 were
                 removed
                 from
                 
                   Shilo●
                   .
                   L●●
                   places
                
                 were
                 not
                 thought
                 so
                 worthy
                 of
                 God's
                 Worship
                 :
                 1
                 Altars
                 were
                 named
                 from
                 their
                 height
                 :
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 Hill.
                 Yea
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 ,
                 was
                 placed
                 on
                 Hills
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 David's
                 time
                 :
                 whence
                 are
                 those
                 Expressions
                 in
                 Psal.
                 87.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 121.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 133.
                 3.
                 unless
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 these
                 Psalms
                 were
                 not
                 penn'd
                 by
                 David
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 prove
                 .
                 The
                 
                   high
                   Places
                
                 then
                 are
                 condemned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 superstitious
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Worship
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 chose
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 nearer
                 Heaven
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 2
                 thought
                 the
                 Gods
                 could
                 
                 hear
                 their
                 Prayers
                 sooner
                 thence
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 low
                 Valleys
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 not
                 forbid
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 on
                 Hills
                 and
                 High
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 in
                 any
                 places
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 
                   Vrgent
                   Occasion
                
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 liberty
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 granted
                 in
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Vsual
                   ,
                   Ordinary
                
                 and
                 Fixed
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 first
                 was
                 erected
                 :
                 to
                 which
                 afterwards
                 succeeded
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sometimes
                 call'd
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 10.
                 20.
                 
                 Lam.
                 4.
                 2
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 is
                 sometimes
                 call'd
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 &
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 Ver.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 which
                 interchanging
                 of
                 names
                 was
                 because
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 a
                 moveable
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 a
                 fix'd
                 and
                 immoveable
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Iewish
                   Tabernacle
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 erected
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 fixed
                 place
                 for
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Hearing
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Publick
                 Praying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 stood
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Num.
                 3.
                 38.
                 
                 The
                 Entrance
                 into
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 East
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 we
                 will
                 begin
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 brief
                 Account
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 Remarkable
                 Piece
                 of
                 
                   Iewish
                   Antiquity
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 clear
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rectify
                 some
                 mistakes
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 Writers
                 )
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 spacious
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 hundred
                 Cubits
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 27.
                 9.
                 and
                 fifty
                 Cubits
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 This
                 Atrium
                 ,
                 or
                 P●rch
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Outward
                   Court
                
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 these
                 several
                 Names
                 )
                 was
                 that
                 open
                 Place
                 or
                 Yard
                 before
                 it
                 which
                 was
                 without
                 any
                 covering
                 or
                 roof
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 enclosed
                 or
                 bounded
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 with
                 Hangings
                 and
                 
                   Pillars
                   ,
                   Exod.
                   27.
                   9
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 Court
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 lesser
                 Apartments
                 or
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Courts
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 65.
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 84.
                 3.
                 one
                 place
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 another
                 
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 were
                 Men
                 ;
                 a
                 third
                 perhaps
                 for
                 the
                 Women
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 express
                 concerning
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 can't
                 be
                 positive
                 here
                 .
                 In
                 general
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Court
                 the
                 People
                 met
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 hither
                 they
                 brought
                 all
                 their
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 the
                 Priests
                 took
                 them
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 they
                 Prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 Heard
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 the
                 Priests
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 The
                 West
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Atrium
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 next
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Priests
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Altar
                
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Beasts
                 were
                 daily
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 consumed
                 by
                 fire
                 .
                 This
                 Altar
                 of
                 Hol●causts
                 or
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 was
                 four-square
                 ,
                 being
                 five
                 cubits
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 cubits
                 broad
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 three
                 cubits
                 high
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 Altars
                 were
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Extemporaneous
                   ,
                   Occasional
                
                 and
                 Extra●rdinary
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 made
                 either
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Green
                 Turf
                 ,
                 Ex●d
                 .
                 20.
                 24.
                 
                 (
                 Such
                 as
                 these
                 were
                 used
                 upon
                 occasion
                 by
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Toshua
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Elias
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 convenient
                 Turf
                 )
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 Ex●d
                 .
                 20.
                 25.
                 
                 But
                 these
                 Altars
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 H●w●n
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ascent
                 to
                 them
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 without
                 steps
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 rise
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 learn
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 1
                 Ex●du●
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 
                   Fixed
                   ,
                   Setled
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ordinary
                   Altars
                
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Temple
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 Wood
                 overlaid
                 either
                 with
                 Gold
                 or
                 Brass
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 latter
                 sort
                 was
                 this
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 Exod.
                 27.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 four
                 H●rns
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 fled
                 for
                 Refuge
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 these
                 Horns
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 also
                 were
                 tyed
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Court
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Laver
                
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Altar
                
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 was
                 contain'd
                 Water
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Priests
                 to
                 wash
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 with
                 before
                 they
                 offer'd
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 Place
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 they
                 undertook
                 any
                 Holy
                 Work
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 This
                 Laver
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 on
                 the
                 South
                 side
                 :
                 it
                 had
                 C●cks
                 or
                 Spouts
                 at
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 30.
                 18.
                 
                 )
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 for
                 the
                 foresaid
                 use
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sanctum
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   H●ly
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   Testimony
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 these
                 different
                 Names
                 )
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 placed
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   of
                   Incense
                
                 ,
                 overlayd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 was
                 burnt
                 Frankincense
                 and
                 other
                 sweet
                 Persumes
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 daily
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 on
                 the
                 Brazen
                 Altar
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 before
                 )
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 every
                 day
                 Incense
                 ,
                 morning
                 and
                 evening
                 ,
                 offer'd
                 and
                 burnt
                 on
                 this
                 Golden
                 Altar
                 within
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ;
                 Exod.
                 30.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Golden
                   Censer
                
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 Altar
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Persuming
                 Pan
                 or
                 Dish
                 to
                 transmit
                 and
                 scatter
                 the
                 scent
                 of
                 the
                 Frankincense
                 round
                 about
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 there
                 was
                 great
                 occasion
                 for
                 this
                 
                   sweet
                   Incense
                
                 and
                 Perfumes
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 30.
                 1
                 ,
                 34.
                 and
                 for
                 those
                 
                   Fragrant
                   Ointments
                
                 and
                 
                   Ar●matick
                   Oyls
                
                 which
                 all
                 Holy
                 Persons
                 and
                 things
                 were
                 anointed
                 and
                 tinctured
                 with
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 30.
                 23.
                 to
                 cause
                 odoriferous
                 smells
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 the
                 scent
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 continually
                 burnt
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 offensive
                 and
                 ungrateful
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 Sweet
                 Odors
                 were
                 a
                 preservative
                 against
                 that
                 ill
                 smell
                 .
                 This
                 Altar
                 was
                 a
                 cubit
                 long
                 ,
                 a
                 cubit
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 cubits
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 close
                 by
                 the
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 .
                 On
                 one
                 side
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 North-side
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 Altar
                 was
                 placed
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 Shew-Bread
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebr●w
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   of
                   Faces
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 placed
                 before
                 the
                 Ark
                 where
                 God
                 was
                 present
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 set
                 before
                 God's
                 face
                 looking
                 from
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 .
                 This
                 Shew-Bread
                 consisted
                 of
                 six
                 Loaves
                 set
                 in
                 one
                 dish
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 six
                 in
                 another
                 piled
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 These
                 twelve
                 Loaves
                 were
                 changed
                 weekly
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 being
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 ones
                 put
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 Frankincense
                 in
                 dishes
                 was
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 two
                 rows
                 of
                 this
                 Shew-Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 burnt
                 every
                 week
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Candlestick
                
                 with
                 seven
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Lamps
                 of
                 Oyl
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 burning
                 all
                 night
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 3.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Sanctorum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Holiest
                   of
                   all
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 3.
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   second
                   Tabernacl●
                
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 
                   Heb.
                   9.
                   7.
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 last
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 stiled
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Holy
                 Writer
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 6.
                 
                 Here
                 was
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 laid
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Pot
                   of
                   Manna
                
                 ,
                 Aaron's
                 R●d
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Tables
                   of
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 last
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 the
                 T●stim●ny
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 13
                 ,
                 23.
                 1
                 
                 Kings
                 8.
                 21.
                 because
                 God
                 testifyed
                 his
                 Will
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 when
                 he
                 deliver'd
                 them
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 likewise
                 the
                 Ark
                 which
                 contain'd
                 them
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   T●stim●ny
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 22.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 Jos.
                 4.
                 7.
                 
                 Some
                 think
                 that
                 
                 Aaron's
                 R●d
                 and
                 the
                 Manna
                 were
                 not
                 deposited
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 expresly
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Ark.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   laid
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Testimony
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 34.
                 
                 Num.
                 17.
                 10.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 This
                 [
                 before
                 the
                 Testimony
                 ]
                 may
                 signify
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 laid
                 up
                 before
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 Apartment
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 the
                 Manna
                 and
                 R●d
                 were
                 laid
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 or
                 apartment
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 just
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 sense
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 apprehension
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 confirmeth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 he
                 saith
                 expresly
                 that
                 
                   therein
                   w●●
                   the
                   golden
                   pot
                   that
                   had
                   Manna
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Aaron's
                 
                   Red
                   that
                   budded
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Tables
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 Some
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 therein
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 Taber●acle
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 reference
                 is
                 strain'd
                 and
                 unusual
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 admit
                 it
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 what
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 delivers
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 directs
                 us
                 to
                 another
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Ark
                 was
                 two
                 Cubits
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 one
                 Cubit
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Cubit
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 in
                 heighth
                 .
                 The
                 Covering
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 Pr●pitiatory
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 Propitiatory
                 the
                 Oracle
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 place
                 it self
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Oracle
                   ,
                   Debir
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 28.
                 2.
                 
                 (
                 which
                 Name
                 it
                 also
                 retain'd
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 8.
                 6.
                 
                 )
                 because
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Answers
                 concerning
                 what
                 was
                 inquired
                 of
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 that
                 these
                 Answers
                 were
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Vppermost
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 
                   between
                   the
                   Wings
                   of
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   ,
                
                 which
                 hover'd
                 over
                 this
                 Propitiatory
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 these
                 Cherubims
                 let
                 me
                 give
                 some
                 account
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 thing
                 here
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 difficulty
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Concerning
                 these
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 they
                 were
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Boys
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 generally
                 affirm
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 1
                 Others
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 Images
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 Oxen
                 or
                 Calves
                 ,
                 because
                 Cherubim
                 in
                 Chaldee
                 and
                 Syriack
                 is
                 Bos
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 Ezek
                 10.
                 14.
                 compared
                 with
                 Ezek.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 
                 Ier●boam's
                 Calves
                 were
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 hold
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Images
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 Shape
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 Ezek
                 1.
                 5.
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 had
                 the
                 faces
                 or
                 shapes
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 an
                 Eagle
                 .
                 Allusively
                 in
                 Rev.
                 4.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 the
                 Angels
                 or
                 Cherubim
                 are
                 represented
                 under
                 the
                 distinct
                 shapes
                 of
                 these
                 four
                 Animal●
                 
                 severally
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Face
                 and
                 erect
                 Stature
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 four
                 Wings
                 like
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 the
                 Backs
                 of
                 Lions
                 ,
                 with
                 Mains
                 hanging
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Thighs
                 and
                 Legs
                 of
                 Oxen
                 or
                 Calves
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 2
                 Some
                 .
                 4
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 Others
                 that
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubim
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Antiquary
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 3
                 they
                 were
                 winged
                 Animals
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 shape
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 seen
                 by
                 Men.
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 4
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 say
                 or
                 conceive
                 what
                 Figure
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 were
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 Account
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 account
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 supposing
                 that
                 were
                 true
                 which
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 were
                 never
                 seen
                 by
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 could
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 Others
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 (
                 altho
                 very
                 Learned
                 Writers
                 have
                 asserted
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 were
                 pictured
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Veil
                 between
                 that
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Walls
                 and
                 Doors
                 and
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 1
                 
                   Kings
                   6.
                   29
                   ,
                   32.
                   2
                   
                   Chron.
                   3.
                   7.
                   1
                   
                   Kings
                
                 7.
                 29.
                 
                 Besides
                 ,
                 those
                 Images
                 or
                 Pictures
                 were
                 for
                 Ornament
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 Sight
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 well
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 Shapes
                 before
                 described
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 that
                 those
                 Cherubims
                 described
                 by
                 Ez●ki●l
                 had
                 no
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 over
                 the
                 Ark
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Prophet
                 saw
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Vision
                 only
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 real
                 things
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Talmudists
                 and
                 
                   Hebr●●
                   Rabbies
                
                 were
                 very
                 fanciful
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 Opinion
                 is
                 of
                 little
                 value
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 appears
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 
                   young
                   Boys
                
                 faces
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 perhaps
                 this
                 Notion
                 came
                 into
                 
                 their
                 minds
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 incensed
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 making
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   Calf
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 presently
                 alter
                 set
                 up
                 Calves
                 over
                 the
                 Ark
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Calves
                 or
                 Oxen
                 are
                 expresly
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 Cherubims
                 ;
                 1
                 Kings
                 7.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 fix
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Images
                 and
                 Representations
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Messengers
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 Cherubim
                 in
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 24.
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 10
                 th
                 and
                 11
                 th
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Ez●kiel
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 usual
                 in
                 Sacted
                 Sc●ipture
                 than
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 or
                 represented
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 represents
                 the
                 thing
                 ?
                 So
                 here
                 ,
                 Cherubim
                 are
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 them
                 over
                 the
                 Propi●i●ory
                 are
                 call'd
                 Cherubim
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 represent
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 very
                 ●itly
                 are
                 Angels
                 ,
                 those
                 Ministring
                 Spiri●s
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 was
                 God's
                 Palace
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 represented
                 Heaven
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 placed
                 here
                 as
                 the
                 Servants
                 and
                 Attendants
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 King
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 always
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 further
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Account
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 had
                 no
                 Window
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 Light
                 :
                 nor
                 had
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 any
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 had
                 〈◊〉
                 come
                 in
                 by
                 drawing
                 aside
                 the
                 Veil
                 that
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 and
                 the
                 Outward
                 Court.
                 And
                 they
                 burnt
                 Lamps
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 this
                 latte●
                 was
                 quite
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Not
                 indeed
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 use
                 or
                 occasion
                 for
                 Light
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 visited
                 it
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 Year
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 upon
                 drawing
                 aside
                 the
                 
                   Vpper
                   Veil
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 next
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 burning
                 Lamps
                 might
                 be
                 transmitted
                 into
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Priests
                 officiating
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 need
                 of
                 Light
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 time
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 )
                 the
                 Lamps
                 were
                 burning
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Prescription
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 27.
                 20.
                 
                 But
                 how
                 could
                 this
                 be
                 if
                 the
                 Lamps
                 were
                 put
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ?
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 Sa●
                 .
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 thus
                 reconcil'd
                 by
                 the
                 5
                 Iewish
                 Antiquary
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 himself
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 no
                 stranger
                 to
                 the
                 Usages
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Three
                 of
                 the
                 Lamps
                 of
                 the
                 Golden
                 Candlestick
                 ,
                 ●aith
                 he
                 ,
                 b●●nt
                 all
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 lighted
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 .
                 It
                 appears
                 hence
                 th●t
                 though
                 the
                 seven
                 Lamps
                 burnt
                 all
                 might
                 long
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Custom
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 put
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 I
                 ●ight
                 mention
                 the
                 Veil
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernac●
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 re●d
                 in
                 
                   Exod.
                   26.
                   31.
                   
                   M●●
                   .
                   27.
                   57.
                   
                   Heb.
                
                 9.
                 3.
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 thick
                 Curtain
                 drawn
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 parted
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Veil
                 (
                 call'd
                 M●●●●
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 one
                 ,
                 call'd
                 〈◊〉
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 Writers
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 certainly
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 
                   d●●●
                   of
                   t●●
                   〈…〉
                
                 .
                 26.
                 36.
                 and
                 
                   the
                   gate
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 27.
                 16.
                 
                 For
                 tho
                 the
                 Tabernaole
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Shtlob
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 Building
                 〈◊〉
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 Doors
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 Lodgings
                 within
                 for
                 the
                 Prieste
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 I
                 Chron.
                 9.
                 19.
                 yet
                 whilst
                 the
                 Tabemack
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Wildernese
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 Doors
                 properly
                 so
                 call'd
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Door
                 and
                 Gate
                 in
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 places
                 is
                 meant
                 that
                 Veil
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 which
                 divided
                 the
                 Come
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 Apartment
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 of
                 rather
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Cartain
                 that
                 hung
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   hanging
                   of
                   the
                   Door
                   of
                   the
                   Tabornacle
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 26.
                 36.
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 fome
                 embroider'd
                 :
                 Work
                 with
                 the
                 i●
                 ward
                 Curtains
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 Which
                 gives
                 me
                 occesion
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Covetings
                 belonging
                 to
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 Desorlption
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 and
                 ends
                 hung
                 
                 with
                 ten
                 pieces
                 of
                 Tapestry
                 ,
                 very
                 artificially
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 26.
                 1.
                 and
                 besides
                 these
                 fine
                 inward
                 Hangings
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 call'd
                 Curtains
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 hung
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 fashion
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 of
                 
                   Goats
                   hair
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   Rams
                   skins
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 were
                 course
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 thrown
                 over
                 them
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 26.
                 7
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 sides
                 and
                 ends
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Roof
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 rich
                 Tapestry
                 within
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 with
                 stronger
                 Coverings
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 beforemention'd
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 four
                 of
                 these
                 Coverings
                 or
                 Safeguards
                 all
                 particularly
                 specified
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Curtains
                 or
                 Hangings
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Boards
                 or
                 Planks
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 Structure
                 more
                 strong
                 ,
                 firm
                 and
                 steady
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 so
                 artificially
                 fastned
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 easily
                 be
                 taken
                 asunder
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 26.
                 15
                 ,
                 to
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 I
                 am
                 oblig'd
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 discover
                 briefly
                 the
                 Mystical
                 meaning
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 strange
                 things
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 which
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Furniture
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 being
                 so
                 solemnly
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 insignificant
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 some
                 Great
                 and
                 Worthy
                 Mysteries
                 couch'd
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 from
                 the
                 Inspired
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 
                   a
                   Figure
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   9.
                   9.
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 Service
                 and
                 Worship
                 some
                 great
                 Mystery
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Priests
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   serve
                   unto
                   the
                   example
                   and
                   shadow
                   of
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                   Heb.
                
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 briefly
                 see
                 what
                 these
                 Celestial
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 let
                 us
                 guess
                 and
                 modestly
                 conceive
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   of
                   Burnt-Offering
                
                 fitly
                 signified
                 the
                 great
                 Expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Laver
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 congruous
                 Symbol
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Washing
                 and
                 
                 Purifying
                 ,
                 
                   Eph.
                   5.
                   26.
                   
                   Tit.
                
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 Then
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   of
                   Incense
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Censer
                
                 plainly
                 denoted
                 the
                 Intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 :
                 thereby
                 was
                 signified
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 through
                 his
                 Merits
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Incense
                 figures
                 the
                 continual
                 
                   sweet
                   Savour
                
                 and
                 Acceptableness
                 of
                 the
                 Offering
                 .
                 The
                 Table
                 of
                 
                   Shew
                   bread
                
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 represent
                 God's
                 Providing
                 a
                 Table
                 and
                 Maintenance
                 for
                 the
                 Israelites
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 God's
                 Church
                 hath
                 his
                 constant
                 Eye
                 and
                 Care
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 Provideth
                 for
                 it
                 daily
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 them
                 their
                 Daily
                 Bread
                 :
                 or
                 it
                 signified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 calls
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   Bread
                   of
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Faithful
                 are
                 nourish'd
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
                 Or
                 (
                 as
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 frequently
                 have
                 divers
                 significations
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Laver
                
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Shew-Bread
                 here
                 represented
                 the
                 Two
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 .
                 The
                 Candlestick
                 and
                 Lamps
                 very
                 appositely
                 signify
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 :
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 secondary
                 sense
                 his
                 Ministers
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 The
                 Sacred
                 Oyl
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 may
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 
                   Anointing
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Vnction
                   from
                   the
                   Holy
                   One
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 faithful
                 are
                 enlightened
                 and
                 
                   know
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Joh.
                 2.
                 20.
                 
                 Or
                 ,
                 the
                 Golden
                 Candlestick
                 with
                 
                   Seven
                   Branches
                
                 may
                 denote
                 the
                 manifold
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Graces
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 Abundant
                 Light
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 4.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 inmost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 enter'd
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 more
                 lively
                 Representation
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 The
                 Atonement
                 which
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 made
                 by
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 offering
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 most
                 Holy
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 expresly
                 applied
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Great
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 12.
                 24.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 22
                 ,
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 it
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 observing
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 enter'd
                 this
                 place
                 but
                 once
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 on
                 a
                 set
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 enter'd
                 thrice
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 Censer
                 of
                 Coals
                 and
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 Incense
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   put
                   the
                   Incense
                   upon
                   the
                   Fire
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Levit.
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 Then
                 he
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   took
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Bullock
                   slain
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   of
                   Burnt-offering
                   ,
                
                 and
                 went
                 with
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 16.
                 14.
                 
                 Then
                 he
                 came
                 ●orth
                 and
                 carried
                 the
                 
                   Blood
                   of
                   a
                   Goat
                
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 slain
                 at
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 it
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 of
                 going
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 sees
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 offering
                 of
                 Incense
                 appositely
                 represents
                 the
                 solemn
                 Prayers
                 which
                 our
                 High
                 Priest
                 Jesus
                 offer'd
                 before
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 particularly
                 mention'd
                 Iohn
                 17.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   c
                
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 Bullock
                 and
                 Goat
                 signified
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 apply'd
                 to
                 Believers
                 ,
                 to
                 atone
                 for
                 their
                 Sins
                 ?
                 For
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c.
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 Place
                 to
                 make
                 Atonement
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 16.
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 place
                 was
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 the
                 special
                 Symbol
                 of
                 
                   God's
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 carnal
                 People
                 could
                 not
                 believe
                 God
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 apparent
                 and
                 visible
                 Token
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 so
                 far
                 to
                 indulge
                 their
                 weakness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 this
                 corporeal
                 and
                 sensible
                 Sign
                 of
                 his
                 Presence
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 remove
                 it
                 sometimes
                 from
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 to
                 wean
                 them
                 by
                 degrees
                 from
                 that
                 grosser
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 mighty
                 import
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 incarnate
                 and
                 visible
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 dwelt
                 bodily
                 .
                 The
                 Oracle
                 from
                 whence
                 God
                 gave
                 answer
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Incarnate
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 who
                 reveal'd
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   Pot
                   of
                   Manna
                
                 was
                 signified
                 the
                 
                   hidden
                   Manna
                
                 vouchsafed
                 
                 to
                 all
                 Believers
                 .
                 Aarons
                 
                   Rod
                   that
                   blossomed
                
                 ,
                 figured
                 that
                 efficacious
                 Blessing
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Labours
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Ministers
                 .
                 The
                 Testimony
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 the
                 Witness
                 or
                 Evidence
                 of
                 God's
                 Presence
                 there
                 ,
                 represents
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 The
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Covering
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 and
                 signal
                 Representation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 alone
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mercy
                 is
                 conferr'd
                 on
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 by
                 whose
                 Merits
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 cover'd
                 and
                 de●ended
                 from
                 God's
                 Wrath.
                 
                   Whom
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   for●h
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Propitiation
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 uses
                 for
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 5.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 cover'd
                 and
                 hid
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Messias
                 covers
                 ,
                 hides
                 ,
                 shields
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 condemnation
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 Displeasure
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   Sin
                   is
                   covered
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaks
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 32.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 by
                 Christ
                 our
                 Propitiatory
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 God
                 
                   hath
                   set
                   him
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 Prefigurations
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 
                   before
                   set
                   forth
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 signifies
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 propounded
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   Types
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 signally
                 in
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Propitiatory
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cherubims
                 hovering
                 over
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 denote
                 the
                 Angels
                 protecting
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 withal
                 it
                 speaks
                 their
                 future
                 prying
                 into
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   they
                   desire
                   to
                   look
                   into
                   ,
                
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 ,
                 1
                 Epist.
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 v.
                 12.
                 which
                 very
                 words
                 re●er
                 to
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 stooping
                 and
                 looking
                 down
                 with
                 bowed
                 Heads
                 toward
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Cherubims
                 over
                 the
                 Ark
                 were
                 Angels
                 .
                 The
                 Veil
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Templ●
                 afterwards
                 )
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   The
                   V●il
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   his
                   Flesh.
                
                 This
                 was
                 rent
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 Death
                 open'd
                 the
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 learn
                 
                 from
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 was
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 24.
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   that
                   within
                   the
                   Veil
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 Christian
                 Hope
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   enter
                   into
                   it
                
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Grace
                 looks
                 beyond
                 the
                 Afflictions
                 and
                 Calamities
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 into
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 endless
                 Glory
                 .
                 1
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 Learned
                 Iew
                 gives
                 his
                 Suffrage
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Mansions
                 above
                 .
                 2
                 Other
                 Learned
                 Jews
                 acknowledg'd
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Typical
                 Representation
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Tabernacle
                
                 was
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 so
                 speak
                 ,
                 God's
                 Heaven
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 special
                 Presence
                 and
                 Habitation
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 I
                 could
                 observe
                 that
                 Blue
                 or
                 Sky-colour
                 ,
                 which
                 denotes
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 God's
                 Seat
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Ornaments
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 The
                 Presence
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Undertakings
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Gracious
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 were
                 shadow'd
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 distinct
                 Partitions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Tabernacle
                
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 pretend
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 meanings
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 that
                 a
                 mystical
                 Sense
                 was
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 particular
                 meaning
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 offer'd
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 by
                 Analogy
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 are
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 express
                 Texts
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 these
                 Sacred
                 Mysteries
                 are
                 thus
                 unfolded
                 ,
                 explain'd
                 and
                 illustrated
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Before
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 leave
                 of
                 this
                 old
                 Venerable
                 Iewish
                 Monument
                 ,
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Travels
                 and
                 Removes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ark.
                 First
                 ,
                 They
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 forty
                 Years
                 ;
                 thence
                 they
                 removed
                 to
                 Gilgal
                 ,
                 and
                 staid
                 there
                 about
                 fourteen
                 Years
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 their
                 Mansion-place
                 was
                 3
                 Shil●h
                 a
                 Country
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 a
                 City
                 in
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Benjamin
                 :
                 hither
                 they
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Year
                 of
                 
                 Ioshua's
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 here
                 till
                 
                 Samuel's
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 about
                 240
                 Years
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Years
                 of
                 the
                 Iudges
                 may
                 be
                 computed
                 .
                 Hitherto
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Ark
                 were
                 together
                 ;
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 parted
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Ark
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Philistines
                 and
                 carried
                 to
                 Bethsh●mesh
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 Kirjathjearim
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 remain'd
                 many
                 Years
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 Mishphat
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Gilgal
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Nob
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Gib●●●
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 
                   Obed
                   Edom
                
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 staid
                 but
                 three
                 months
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 fetch'd
                 with
                 great
                 joy
                 and
                 triumph
                 to
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 Chron.
                 16.
                 1.
                 where
                 this
                 Pious
                 Prince
                 erected
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 old
                 one
                 preserv'd
                 at
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 and
                 fetch'd
                 thence
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 dispute
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Ark
                 after
                 all
                 its
                 Travels
                 was
                 fix'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 in
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Temple
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 it self
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 foregoing
                 State
                 ,
                 their
                 continual
                 removing
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 )
                 was
                 laid
                 up
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 Sacred
                 Monument
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 speak
                 next
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 do
                 (
                 as
                 when
                 before
                 I
                 gave
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Tab●rnacle
                 )
                 to
                 correct
                 some
                 Mistakes
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 Front
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 toward
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 was
                 situate
                 toward
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 Thence
                 the
                 East
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   Shagnar
                   haithon
                
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 40.
                 15.
                 the
                 
                   Gate
                   of
                   Access
                
                 or
                 Ingress
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 Gate
                 whereby
                 they
                 enter'd
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 directly
                 led
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 perhaps
                 from
                 this
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 coming
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Faces
                 and
                 Foreparts
                 towards
                 this
                 East-end
                 and
                 Gate
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 East
                 is
                 call'd
                 Kedem
                 and
                 Kadim
                 the
                 fore-part
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 43.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Temple
                 being
                 thus
                 placed
                 ,
                 they
                 accordingly
                 worship'd
                 and
                 bowed
                 toward
                 the
                 West
                 :
                 tho
                 afterwards
                 some
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 bowed
                 toward
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 their
                 backs
                 on
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 8.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 Temple
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 consisted
                 of
                 three
                 divisions
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Holiest
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 briefly
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 these
                 several
                 Parts
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 differ'd
                 from
                 it
                 in
                 several
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 variety
                 sake
                 I
                 will
                 present
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 you
                 differently
                 from
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pass
                 downward
                 ,
                 whereas
                 I
                 went
                 upward
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 deposited
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   Tables
                   of
                   Stone
                
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 written
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 the
                 Temple
                 fell
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   Tables
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   P●t
                   of
                   Manna
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Aaron
                 '
                 
                   s
                   Rod
                
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   save
                   the
                   two
                   Tables
                   of
                   Stone
                   ,
                   which
                
                 Moses
                 
                   put
                   there
                   at
                
                 Horeb
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   King.
                   8.
                   9.
                   
                   Deut.
                
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 something
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 hereto●ore
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 was
                 missing
                 ,
                 else
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 barely
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 were
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Tables
                   of
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 addition
                 
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   else
                
                 ,
                 which
                 intima●es
                 
                 that
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 there
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 the
                 Ark's
                 being
                 carried
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 so
                 often
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 false
                 arguing
                 ,
                 and
                 groundless
                 surmise
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 account
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 partly
                 assign'd
                 before
                 when
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 enlarged
                 in
                 a
                 1
                 former
                 Discourse
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Ark
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 is
                 taken
                 strictly
                 for
                 the
                 chief
                 Apartment
                 or
                 Division
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 said
                 it
                 had
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 two
                 Tables
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 Sense
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 signifies
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 and
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 it
                 contain'd
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 were
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 placed
                 at
                 each
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 with
                 Wings
                 spread
                 abroad
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 
                   two
                   Cherubims
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 there
                 were
                 four
                 .
                 Between
                 their
                 Wings
                 were
                 the
                 Propitiatory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oracle
                 whence
                 God
                 gave
                 Answers
                 in
                 difficult
                 Cases
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 latter
                 was
                 much
                 larger
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Here
                 was
                 the
                 Veil
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 which
                 separated
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 much
                 wider
                 and
                 longer
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 Here
                 were
                 the
                 Shew-bread
                 and
                 
                   Golden
                   Candlesticks
                
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 one
                 Table
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 t●n
                 Tables
                 ,
                 five
                 being
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 
                   Golden
                   Candlestick
                
                 ,
                 with
                 seven
                 Branches
                 ;
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 ten
                 
                   Golden
                   Candlesticks
                
                 ,
                 five
                 on
                 one
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Temple
                 being
                 greater
                 ,
                 wanted
                 more
                 Light.
                 The
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Altar
                   of
                   Incense
                
                 
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 materials
                 and
                 make
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 third
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Court.
                 This
                 part
                 was
                 not
                 covered
                 ,
                 but
                 lay
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Sky
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 and
                 the
                 Oracle
                 were
                 covered
                 .
                 This
                 East-end
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 lesser
                 Courts
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Tabern●cle
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Area
                 or
                 Court.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Priests
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 next
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 In
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Brazen
                   Altar
                
                 of
                 Burnt-Offerings
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 offer'd
                 every
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 longer
                 ,
                 broader
                 and
                 wider
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 20
                 Cubits
                 in
                 l●ngth
                 ,
                 20
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 10
                 in
                 height
                 .
                 Observe
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 Altars
                 were
                 without
                 Steps
                 ;
                 but
                 ●●●●wards
                 this
                 was
                 dispensed
                 with
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Religion
                 advanced
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evid●nt
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 ;
                 tho
                 some
                 Abatements
                 are
                 ●ade
                 in
                 these
                 Dim●nsions
                 ,
                 by
                 sa●ing
                 ,
                 this
                 Altar
                 sh●uld
                 not
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 
                   Sacred
                   Cubits
                
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 short
                 again
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Court
                 were
                 two
                 Brass
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 call'd
                 Iachin
                 and
                 Boaz
                 ,
                 one
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 an
                 addition
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 there
                 .
                 Here
                 also
                 were
                 
                   ten
                   Lavers
                   of
                   Brass
                
                 ,
                 five
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 five
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
                 whereas
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 
                   one
                   brazen
                   Laver
                
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 The
                 Beasts
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 were
                 washed
                 here
                 ,
                 being
                 first
                 wash'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sheep-pool
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   Brass
                
                 ,
                 standing
                 on
                 12
                 Oxen
                 of
                 Brass
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 wash'd
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 feet
                 before
                 they
                 serv'd
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
                 Into
                 this
                 Court
                 none
                 generally
                 enter'd
                 but
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Peoples
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Circumcised
                 Worshippers
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 Here
                 they
                 stood
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Here
                 were
                 several
                 Porches
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 repair
                 to
                 in
                 rainy
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 this
                 Court
                 is
                 sometimes
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Porch
                
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 particularly
                 call'd
                 
                   Solomo●'s
                   Porch
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 12.
                 because
                 he
                 stood
                 here
                 when
                 he
                 dedicated
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 was
                 the
                 
                   brazen
                   Scaffold
                
                 or
                 Stage
                 which
                 Solomon
                 erected
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 stood
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 6.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 Gate
                 of
                 this
                 Court
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   beautiful
                   Gate
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 Acts
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 King
                 only
                 went
                 in
                 at
                 this
                 Gate
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 44.
                 3.
                 but
                 the
                 People
                 went
                 in
                 by
                 two
                 Gates
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 46.
                 9.
                 
                 This
                 Court
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Peoples
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Jewish
                 People
                 went
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 this
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 worship'd
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Court
                 frequently
                 goes
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Matth.
                   21.
                   12.
                   
                   Acts
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Here
                 Christ
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 
                   he
                   cast
                   out
                   the
                   Buyers
                   and
                   Sellers
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Womens
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 an
                 Apartment
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Men.
                 In
                 imitation
                 of
                 which
                 perhaps
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 the
                 I●ws
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 do
                 not
                 worship
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 confined
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 looks
                 into
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 .
                 So
                 among
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 Males
                 enter
                 the
                 Moschs
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Russia
                 the
                 Women
                 either
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 Door
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 shut
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Men.
                 In
                 this
                 Court
                 stood
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 Court
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Treasury
                 ,
                 John
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 stiled
                 in
                 H●brew
                 Corban
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 Gift
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 contain'd
                 the
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Mony
                 offer'd
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 towards
                 the
                 repairing
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 relieving
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 providing
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 Here
                 Christ
                 saw
                 the
                 Widow
                 casting
                 in
                 her
                 Mite
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Proselytes
                   of
                   the
                   Gate
                
                 .
                 Here
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Market
                 of
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 Doves
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 here
                 were
                 the
                 Shops
                 and
                 Tables
                 of
                 Mony-changers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 Oblations
                 .
                 
                 The
                 others
                 think
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 mention'd
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Buyers
                 and
                 Sellers
                 had
                 intruded
                 even
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Peoples
                   Court.
                
                 This
                 outward
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 or
                 Uncircumcised
                 Proselytes
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 1
                 
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Prayer
                   to
                
                 (
                 or
                 
                   for
                   )
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Inner
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
                 thence
                 St.
                 Paul
                 is
                 impeached
                 for
                 
                   bringing
                   Greeks
                   into
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 21.
                 28.
                 
                 This
                 Partition
                 was
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Court
                 (
                 where
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 
                   Circumcised
                   Proselytes
                
                 were
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 Stone-wall
                 but
                 three
                 Cubits
                 high
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 Inscription
                 on
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   no
                   Alien
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Holy
                   Place
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 Wall
                 the
                 Apostle
                 alludeth
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   hath
                   broken
                   down
                
                 2
                 
                   the
                   middle
                   Wall
                   of
                   Partition
                   between
                   us
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 between
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 ●
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 This
                 Court
                 is
                 sometimes
                 call'd
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Temple
                 is
                 taken
                 either
                 strictly
                 for
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 was
                 covered
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Priests
                 only
                 enter'd
                 ;
                 or
                 largely
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 space
                 walled
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 covered
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 People
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 these
                 four
                 Courts
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 those
                 particular
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Temple
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 say
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 exalts
                 it
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 Buildings
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Contriver
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 the
                 Platform
                 was
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 imitated
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 built
                 their
                 Churches
                 after
                 that
                 Model
                 .
                 Thence
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Antient
                 Councils
                 and
                 Historians
                 ,
                 of
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   of
                   Holies
                
                 in
                 
                 Solomon's
                 Temple
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Antient
                 Christians
                 emulated
                 that
                 
                 Divine
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 
                   Pattern
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 stately
                 Pile
                 stood
                 upon
                 
                   Mount
                   Sion
                
                 ,
                 a
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 I●rusalem
                 .
                 Here
                 God's
                 Temple
                 and
                 the
                 King's
                 Palace
                 were
                 seated
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 Abraham
                 of
                 old
                 offer'd
                 his
                 Son
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 for
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 and
                 Mount
                 M●riah
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 3
                 Ioseph
                 〈◊〉
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 fit
                 place
                 where
                 those
                 Solemn
                 O●●erings
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 should
                 b●
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 represent
                 and
                 presigni●y
                 the
                 
                   Mystical
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Messias
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 offer'd
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Dimensions
                 of
                 this
                 Temple
                 built
                 by
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 erected
                 after
                 the
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 afterwards
                 repair'd
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 rebuilt
                 by
                 H●r●d
                 seven
                 Years
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Birth
                 ,
                 differ'd
                 from
                 this
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Magnitude
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 just
                 as
                 big
                 again
                 as
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 was
                 60
                 Cubits
                 long
                 ,
                 20
                 Cubits
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 30
                 Cubits
                 high
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 30
                 Cubits
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 10
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 15
                 in
                 height
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 1
                 Kings
                 6.
                 2.
                 that
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 30
                 Cubits
                 high
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 space
                 which
                 reached
                 from
                 the
                 Floor
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Story
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 consider'd
                 without
                 a
                 Roof
                 or
                 any
                 Superstructure
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 such
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 the
                 whole
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 120
                 Cubits
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 2
                 Chron.
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 Thus
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Roof
                 were
                 30
                 Cubits
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Roof
                 30
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 60
                 Cubits
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 from
                 the
                 Floor
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 was
                 120
                 Cubits
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Learned
                 4
                 Iewish
                 Antiquary
                 reconciles
                 those
                 Texts
                 in
                 Kings
                 and
                 Chronicles
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 oppose
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 was
                 fix'd
                 in
                 Shilo●
                 ,
                 had
                 Buildings
                 about
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 
                 Levites
                 to
                 lodg
                 in
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 was
                 contriv'd
                 in
                 the
                 spot
                 of
                 Ground
                 where
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 erected
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Houses
                 to
                 receive
                 those
                 Sacred
                 Officers
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 they
                 lodg'd
                 and
                 resided
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Deans
                 and
                 Prebendaries
                 Houses
                 are
                 round
                 about
                 their
                 respective
                 Cathedrals
                 .
                 And
                 about
                 the
                 Temple
                 there
                 were
                 divers
                 Chambers
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 us'd
                 as
                 Storehoses
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 the
                 Tithes
                 and
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Chron.
                   9.
                   26.
                   2.
                   
                   Chron.
                
                 31.
                 11.
                 
                 Others
                 were
                 Repositories
                 for
                 the
                 Vessels
                 and
                 Utensils
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 1.
                 39.
                 
                 &
                 13.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 places
                 of
                 Re●ection
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 35.
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 Magnificent
                 Temple
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   Cathedral
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 were
                 their
                 Parish-Churches
                 )
                 where
                 their
                 Ceremonious
                 Worship
                 was
                 perform'd
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 pomp
                 and
                 splendor
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 Sacraments
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 Circumcision
                 and
                 the
                 Passover
                 :
                 The
                 former
                 was
                 in
                 use
                 before
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 appointed
                 as
                 a
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Abraham
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 reestablished
                 by
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 delivered
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 to
                 Moses
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 a
                 Badg
                 and
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 might
                 receive
                 comfort
                 thence
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 remarkable
                 Token
                 to
                 difference
                 the
                 Iews
                 from
                 other
                 Nations
                 (
                 tho
                 other
                 People
                 afterwards
                 borrow'd
                 Circumcision
                 from
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Idumaeans
                 ,
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 There
                 were
                 other
                 Ends
                 and
                 Designs
                 of
                 this
                 bloody
                 Rite
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 enumerated
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Abrahamick
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ther●●●e
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 repeat
                 them
                 here
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 
                   Iewish
                   Sacrament
                
                 was
                 the
                 Passover
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 may
                 more
                 properly
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 among
                 the
                 
                   other
                   Feasts
                
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 it
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   set
                   Times
                
                 of
                 Iewish
                 Worship
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Jewish
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   Sabbaths
                   ,
                   New
                   Moon
                   ,
                   Passover
                   .
                   The
                   Parallel
                   between
                   the
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   shew'd
                   in
                   several
                   Particulars
                   .
                   This
                   mystical
                   Way
                   approved
                   of
                   .
                   Christ
                   celebrated
                   not
                   the
                   Passover
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   Evening
                   that
                   the
                   Jews
                   did
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   Evening
                   before
                   .
                   This
                   represented
                   in
                   a
                   Scheme
                   .
                   The
                   Feast
                   of
                   Pentecost
                   .
                   The
                   Feast
                   of
                   Tabernacles
                   .
                   The
                   Feast
                   of
                   Trumpets
                   .
                   Of
                   Expiation
                   .
                   Other
                   lesser
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   not
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   .
                   Fasts
                   kept
                   ,
                   tho
                   not
                   injoin'd
                   by
                   the
                   Law.
                   The
                   difference
                   of
                   Clean
                   and
                   Unclean
                   Animals
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   latter
                   were
                   forbidden
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   .
                   The
                   chief
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Prohibition
                   was
                   ,
                   to
                   prevent
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   Two
                   Objections
                   answer'd
                   .
                   Vows
                   proper
                   to
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   either
                   Personal
                   or
                   Real
                   .
                   The
                   Cherem
                   .
                
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 Fifth
                 place
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Solemn
                   Times
                
                 and
                 
                   Set
                   Seasons
                
                 of
                 Worship
                 appointed
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law.
                 These
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 Name
                 were
                 call'd
                 Feasts
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Fasts
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 sometimes
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 for
                 a
                 solemn
                 Time
                 of
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Rejoicing
                 or
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 that
                 term
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Design
                 of
                 these
                 Festivals
                 was
                 to
                 commemorate
                 some
                 great
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 mutual
                 Love
                 ,
                 Friendship
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 join
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 God.
                 
                 These
                 Feasts
                 are
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 into
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 .
                 The
                 greater
                 Feasts
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Sabbaths
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 this
                 word
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 larger
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 all
                 Feasts
                 and
                 Solemn
                 Times
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 restrained
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 particularly
                 applied
                 to
                 these
                 certain
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Sabbaths
                   of
                   Days
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sabbaths
                   of
                   Years
                
                 .
                 The
                 Sabbaths
                 of
                 Days
                 are
                 the
                 lesser
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 :
                 the
                 lesser
                 are
                 
                   every
                   seventh
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 eminence
                 ,
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 God's
                 resting
                 or
                 ceasing
                 from
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 commanded
                 now
                 with
                 particular
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 resting
                 from
                 their
                 Captivity
                 and
                 Bondage
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 insist
                 largely
                 upon
                 it
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Commandment
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   greater
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   Days
                
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                 Passover
                 ●ell
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 that
                 Year
                 when
                 Christ
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 19.
                 31.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Sabbath
                
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Sabbaths
                   of
                   Days
                
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Sabbaths
                   of
                   Years
                
                 :
                 These
                 were
                 two
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   Seventh
                   Year
                   was
                   a
                   Sabbath
                   of
                   Rest
                   to
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                
                 Levit.
                 ●5
                 .
                 4.
                 and
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 plowing
                 or
                 sowing
                 ,
                 nor
                 making
                 any
                 the
                 like
                 provision
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Ground
                 yielded
                 that
                 Year
                 of
                 it self
                 was
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Persons
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 God's
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 deal
                 thus
                 with
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 without
                 their
                 Care
                 and
                 Art
                 to
                 sustain
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Disposer
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 
                   their
                   Land
                   enjoy'd
                   its
                   Sabbaths
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 was
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 seven
                 times
                 seven
                 Years
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 49
                 Years
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 25.
                 8.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 Iubilee
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 that
                 49
                 th
                 Year
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Scalig●r
                   ,
                   Petavi●s
                   ,
                   Calvisius
                
                 think
                 )
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 after
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 50
                 th
                 Year
                 (
                 ●s
                 
                 those
                 who
                 follow
                 1
                 Iosephus
                 determine
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 dispute
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 having
                 said
                 something
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 Iubilee
                 return'd
                 ,
                 all
                 Debts
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 cancell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 mortgaged
                 Lands
                 were
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 Owners
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Freeholder
                 repossess'd
                 what
                 was
                 alien'd
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Prisoners
                 and
                 Debtors
                 were
                 set
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 Captives
                 were
                 released
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Controversies
                 and
                 Suits
                 about
                 Lands
                 ,
                 Estates
                 ,
                 Possessions
                 and
                 Properties
                 were
                 ended
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 on
                 every
                 seventh
                 Year
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 every
                 Year
                 of
                 Iubilee
                 the
                 Iews
                 plough'd
                 not
                 their
                 Ground
                 ,
                 but
                 fed
                 upon
                 what
                 came
                 up
                 of
                 it self
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 singular
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God's
                 particular
                 Blessing
                 on
                 that
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Every
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 every
                 Month
                 ,
                 was
                 another
                 Festival
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 disputed
                 whether
                 they
                 kept
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 's
                 
                   c●njunction
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 its
                 appearance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 observ'd
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Clouds
                 might
                 hinder
                 it
                 several
                 Days
                 or
                 Nights
                 from
                 appearing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Festival
                 would
                 be
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 can't
                 well
                 imagine
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 express
                 Institution
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 observing
                 this
                 Feast
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 (
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                   20.
                   5
                   ,
                   18.
                   1
                   
                   Chron.
                   23.
                   31.
                   
                   Prov.
                   7.
                   20.
                   
                   Isa.
                
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 &
                 66.
                 23.
                 
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 kept
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 a
                 festival
                 manner
                 .
                 On
                 these
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Calends
                
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Sa●●ath
                 ,
                 People
                 repair'd
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 for
                 Ins●●uction
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 4.
                 23.
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawful
                 to
                 buy
                 or
                 sell
                 ,
                 Amos
                 8.
                 4.
                 or
                 follow
                 any
                 other
                 Works
                 of
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Calling
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Pesac●
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   the
                   Pass●ver
                
                 ,
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Month
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastick
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Months
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 
                 the
                 Iews
                 reckon'd
                 their
                 Months
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 viz.
                 either
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Year
                
                 .
                 )
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Political
                 or
                 Civil
                 Year
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 Contracts
                 and
                 Business
                 )
                 they
                 began
                 the
                 Year
                 with
                 the
                 Month
                 Tisri
                 or
                 September
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 it
                 with
                 Elul
                 or
                 August
                 .
                 But
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Account
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 observ'd
                 in
                 keeping
                 their
                 Feasts
                 )
                 they
                 began
                 the
                 Year
                 with
                 the
                 Month
                 Abib
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 13.
                 4.
                 call'd
                 also
                 Nisan
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 2.
                 1.
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 with
                 Adar
                 or
                 February
                 .
                 This
                 Account
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 use
                 till
                 
                 Moses's
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 instituted
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Month
                 Nisan
                 or
                 Ab●b
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 had
                 these
                 two
                 Names
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 called
                 Nisan
                 from
                 
                   Nus
                   ,
                   fugit
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Israelites
                 flying
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Egypt
                 (
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Hegira
                
                 )
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 call'd
                 Abib
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 word
                 signifieth
                 a
                 
                   green
                   Ear
                   of
                   Corn
                
                 ,
                 denoting
                 that
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 Corn
                 began
                 to
                 ripen
                 .
                 The
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 began
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Month
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Computation
                 ,
                 nay
                 indeed
                 according
                 to
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Month
                 wherein
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 delivered
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 seventh
                 in
                 Civil
                 Account
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 call'd
                 the
                 first
                 Month
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 Command
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 solemn
                 Feast
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 15th
                 of
                 this
                 Month
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 till
                 the
                 21st
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 seven
                 Days
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 Evening
                 before
                 this
                 Feast
                 ,
                 viz.
                 on
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 Day
                 ,
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 was
                 killed
                 and
                 eaten
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 seven
                 following
                 Days
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 offered
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 also
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Vnleavened
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Bread
                 was
                 used
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Therefore
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 together
                 before
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 light
                 up
                 Candles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 into
                 every
                 hole
                 and
                 corner
                 about
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 any
                 old
                 leaven'd
                 Bread
                 was
                 scatter'd
                 there
                 .
                 This
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Feasts
                 which
                 the
                 Iews
                 observ'd
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 days
                 were
                 the
                 greatest
                 days
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 extraordinary
                 F●ast
                 was
                 c●l●brated
                 
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Angel's
                 
                   passing
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sparing
                 the
                 Israelites
                 First-born
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 God's
                 wonderful
                 bringing
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 only
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 instituting
                 this
                 Feast
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 higher
                 Design
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 before
                 how
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 several
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 appertained
                 to
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 prefigured
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 so
                 here
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Passover
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 then
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 for
                 the
                 Ground-work
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 say
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Passover
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 word
                 Passover
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 several
                 senses
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 represented
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel's
                 passing
                 over
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 no
                 harm
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 original
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 term
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 likewise
                 for
                 the
                 Israelites
                 representation
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Angel's
                 Transition
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 11.
                 for
                 the
                 Feast
                 which
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 that
                 Mercy
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 offer'd
                 at
                 that
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 Lamb
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 offered
                 and
                 eaten
                 ,
                 2
                 Chr●●
                 .
                 35.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Passover
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 our
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 is
                 kill'd
                 and
                 
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   us
                
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Observances
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 about
                 their
                 Passover
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 Re●resentations
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Passover
                 .
                 1
                 S.
                 Chrysostom
                 expresses
                 it
                 thus
                 briefly
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   L●m●
                
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   prefigured
                   something
                   to
                   come
                   ;
                   that
                   Lamb
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Spiritual
                   Lamb
                   :
                   that
                   was
                   but
                   the
                   Shadow
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 then
                 undertake
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Analogy
                 and
                 Resemblance
                 
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 easy
                 for
                 a
                 quick
                 Fancy
                 and
                 a
                 nimble
                 Invention
                 to
                 make
                 more
                 Resemblances
                 than
                 indeed
                 there
                 are
                 :
                 but
                 without
                 doubt
                 these
                 two
                 agree
                 in
                 very
                 many
                 things
                 ▪
                 insomuch
                 that
                 several
                 Writers
                 have
                 composed
                 entire
                 Tract●●●s
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 mention
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 every
                 sober
                 Mind
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 view
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 12
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Ex●dus
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Pass●ver
                
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 Account
                 of
                 all
                 Rites
                 and
                 Observances
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   sha●●
                   tak●
                   to
                   them
                   every
                   Man
                   a
                   Lamb
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Lamb
                 then
                 was
                 made
                 choice
                 o●
                 for
                 the
                 Pass●ver
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   I●●us
                
                 was
                 pre●igured
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 that
                 Name
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   1.
                   29
                   ,
                   36.
                   
                   Rev.
                
                 5.
                 6.
                 and
                 ten
                 times
                 at
                 lea●●
                 this
                 Name
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Q●alities
                 and
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Lamb
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 M●●k
                 ,
                 Patient
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedient
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   is
                   brought
                   ●s
                   a
                   Lamb
                   to
                   the
                   slaugh●er
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   Sheep
                   before
                   her
                   〈…〉
                   is
                   dumb
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   openeth
                   not
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 7.
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 fitly
                 represented
                 under
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 a
                 Lamb.
                 But
                 every
                 Lamb
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 Passover
                 ;
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 these
                 three
                 Conditions
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 ▪
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   without
                   blemish
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 ●●gnally
                 points
                 ●o●th
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Person
                 o●
                 all
                 mankind
                 that
                 was
                 sinless
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 other
                 mens
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 himself
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Lamb
                   without
                   blemish
                   and
                   without
                   spot
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 call'd
                 1
                 Pet.
                 19.
                 )
                 who
                 was
                 
                   to
                   present
                   to
                   himself
                   a
                   Church
                   not
                   having
                   spot
                   or
                   wrinkle
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 27.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 he
                 (
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 ever
                 like
                 him
                 )
                 
                   who
                   ●id
                   no
                   ●in
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   guile
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Male
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Serviu●
                 on
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 
                   
                   
                     1
                     —
                     Casâ
                     jungebant
                     foed●r●
                     porcâ
                     ,
                  
                
                 hath
                 this
                 Note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 thought
                 the
                 S●●-Sacrifices
                 were
                 most
                 prevalent
                 and
                 acceptable
                 .
                 Whence
                 some
                 conjecture
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Male-Sacrifice
                 enjoined
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 were
                 commanded
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 People
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 regard
                 to
                 this
                 here
                 ,
                 tho
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 with
                 a
                 2
                 late
                 Writer
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 here
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 were
                 inj●ined
                 in
                 opp●sition
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 superstitious
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Others
                 think
                 a
                 Male
                 was
                 to
                 represent
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Man
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 God.
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 qualification
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Learned
                 Bochart
                 observes
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 strictness
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 excellent
                 Writer
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Male
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 was
                 reputed
                 more
                 worthy
                 and
                 excellent
                 than
                 the
                 Female
                 Offerings
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 1.
                 14.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 plainest
                 and
                 most
                 obvious
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 was
                 a
                 Male
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 and
                 more
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 fittest
                 to
                 represent
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Christians
                   Strength
                
                 .
                 3
                 
                   I
                   can
                   do
                   all
                   things
                   through
                   Christ
                   who
                   strengthn●t●
                   me
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 4
                 
                   laid
                   help
                   on
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   mighty
                   ,
                
                 one
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 5
                 
                   able
                   to
                   save
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   them
                   that
                   com●
                   to
                   God
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                
                 one
                 who
                 was
                 indued
                 with
                 sufficient
                 Power
                 to
                 accomplish
                 the
                 great
                 Work
                 he
                 undertook
                 ▪
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Male
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 account
                 the
                 third
                 Qualification
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 supposed
                 
                 to
                 arrive
                 to
                 its
                 vigour
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 Lamb
                 was
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 crucified
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 Years
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 full
                 vigour
                 of
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 young
                 and
                 lively
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 perfect
                 resemblance
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Particulars
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 even
                 our
                 
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 this
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Folds
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 and
                 Deut.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 was
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Flock
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fold
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 taken
                 
                   from
                   his
                   Brethren
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 15.
                 
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 a
                 true
                 Man
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Bone.
                 And
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 yet
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fold
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 David
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 the
                 Lamb
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ.
                 That
                 
                   without
                   shedding
                   of
                   Blood
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   remission
                   ,
                
                 was
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Angels
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 must
                 ever
                 stand
                 amazed
                 at
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 expiate
                 our
                 Sins
                 by
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   his
                   Blood
                   cleanseth
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   Sin
                   ,
                
                 1
                 John
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 before
                 the
                 Lamb
                 was
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 
                   be
                   kept
                   in
                   their
                   Houses
                   four
                   days
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 ,
                 upon
                 perusing
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 day
                 after
                 his
                 last
                 coming
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 own
                 Home
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 
                   kept
                   up
                
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 slain
                 .
                 Or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 
                 
                 Bochart's
                 Notion
                 may
                 be
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 who
                 observes
                 that
                 this
                 Passage
                 was
                 thus
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 Mother's
                 House
                 (
                 the
                 Fold
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 up
                 )
                 at
                 30
                 Years
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer'd
                 Death
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 Year
                 after
                 that
                 .
                 If
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Stile
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 Day
                 for
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 exactly
                 
                 accomplish'd
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Judicious
                 Author
                 favours
                 rather
                 the
                 other
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Christ
                 suffering
                 on
                 the
                 fourth
                 day
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 tho
                 I
                 conceive
                 this
                 Learned
                 Man
                 is
                 mistaken
                 in
                 his
                 Reckoning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 tho
                 our
                 Saviour
                 rode
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 on
                 the
                 10
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 return'd
                 to
                 Bethany
                 (
                 whence
                 he
                 came
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 17.
                 and
                 came
                 back
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 18.
                 and
                 consequently
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 crucified
                 on
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 day
                 (
                 as
                 this
                 Author
                 determines
                 )
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Circumstance
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Lamb
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Evening
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   going
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 Deut.
                 16.
                 6.
                 
                 Which
                 plainly
                 points
                 at
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 viz.
                 towards
                 the
                 shutting
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Then
                 did
                 this
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 leave
                 this
                 World.
                 For
                 tho
                 some
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Evening
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Oeconomy
                
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Evening
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 rather
                 pitch
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 easie
                 and
                 unexceptionable
                 meaning
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 :
                 then
                 our
                 Christian
                 Passover
                 was
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 slain
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Evening
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 of
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   Evenings
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 before
                 )
                 between
                 the
                 first
                 declining
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 going
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 setting
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 Ninth
                 hour
                 ,
                 or
                 Three
                 a
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 .
                 Then
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                   which
                   was
                   slain
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 virtue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 (
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 effectually
                 saved
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 at
                 or
                 after
                 it
                 )
                 was
                 really
                 and
                 actually
                 slain
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 Cross.
                 And
                 thus
                 He
                 and
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 were
                 slain
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 45
                 ,
                 46.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 observable
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Effusion
                   and
                   Sprinkling
                
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 7
                 ,
                 &
                 13.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Blood
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   a
                   Token
                   upon
                   the
                   houses
                   where
                   
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   the
                   Angel
                   saw
                   the
                   Blood
                   he
                   should
                   pass
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   plague
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   upon
                   them
                   to
                   destroy
                   them
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 Benefit
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 by
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 kept
                 safe
                 and
                 secure
                 from
                 the
                 Destroying
                 Angel
                 ,
                 when
                 Death
                 and
                 Destruction
                 seiz'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 .
                 Can
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 evidently
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 
                   Iesus
                   the
                   Messias
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 shed
                 his
                 Blood
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 escape
                 the
                 stroak
                 of
                 the
                 Destroyer
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 rescued
                 from
                 Death
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Misery
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 1
                 Pious
                 Father
                 saith
                 rightly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lamb
                   which
                   of
                   old
                   was
                   slain
                   by
                   the
                   Israelites
                   was
                   a
                   Type
                   of
                   the
                   True
                   Lamb
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   us
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   there
                   the
                   Blood
                   sprinkled
                   on
                   the
                   posts
                   saved
                   those
                   that
                   sprinkled
                   it
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   True
                   Lamb
                   Christ
                   our
                   God
                   delivers
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   Curse
                   of
                   the
                   Enemy
                   and
                   from
                   Eternal
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 grand
                 and
                 principal
                 thing
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 viz.
                 our
                 Redemption
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 And
                 the
                 Sprinkling
                 of
                 this
                 Blood
                 is
                 twice
                 expresly
                 mention'd
                 as
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                   12.
                   24.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Believers
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   sprinkled
                   from
                   an
                   evil
                   conscience
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 22.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 purged
                 and
                 cleans'd
                 from
                 the
                 defilements
                 of
                 Sin
                 by
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 this
                 Lamb.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 sprinkling
                 and
                 striking
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 on
                 the
                 posts
                 ,
                 denotes
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 particular
                 applying
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 and
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 to
                 our selves
                 by
                 a
                 lively
                 Faith.
                 Which
                 that
                 Religious
                 and
                 Pious
                 2
                 Critick
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 expresses
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   is
                   sprinkled
                   on
                   the
                   posts
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   when
                   with
                   a
                   firm
                   Faith
                   we
                   imbrace
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   being
                   assured
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   
                   God
                   poured
                   out
                   his
                   Blood
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   may
                   say
                   with
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     faithful
                     saying
                     ,
                     and
                     worthy
                     of
                     all
                     acceptation
                     ,
                     that
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     world
                     to
                     save
                     sinners
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     I
                     am
                     chief
                     .
                  
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 strike
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 Lamb
                 on
                 the
                 two
                 side
                 posts
                 of
                 the
                 door
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   special
                   notice
                   of
                   it
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Angel
                 did
                 before
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 call
                 that
                 Wonderful
                 Mercy
                 to
                 remembrance
                 .
                 
                   This
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   for
                   a
                   Memorial
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   keep
                   it
                   a
                   Feast
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 14.
                 
                 This
                 solemn
                 Feast
                 was
                 instituted
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 remind
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Deliverance
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 which
                 succeeds
                 in
                 its
                 room
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Commem●ration
                 of
                 our
                 Deliverance
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
                   Do
                   this
                   in
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ;
                 observe
                 this
                 Holy
                 Feast
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 you
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 my
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Advantages
                 which
                 you
                 receive
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Eating
                 of
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   several
                   Circumstances
                
                 that
                 were
                 observable
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 how
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 Eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 himself
                 uses
                 this
                 stile
                 and
                 language
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 unto
                 us
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Take
                   ,
                   eat
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 26.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 assures
                 us
                 that
                 
                   except
                   we
                   eat
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   life
                   in
                   u●
                   .
                   Whose
                   ●ateth
                   my
                   Flesh
                   and
                   drinketh
                   my
                   Blood
                   ,
                   hath
                   eternal
                   life
                   :
                   for
                   my
                   Flesh
                   is
                   meat
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Blood
                   is
                   drink
                   indeed
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   eateth
                   my
                   Flesh
                   and
                   drinketh
                   my
                   Blood
                   dwelle●h
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 53
                 ,
                 &c.
                 This
                 I
                 think
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Parallel
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 eating
                 them
                 .
                 Next
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 this
                 Lamb
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   roasted
                   with
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 therein
                 also
                 is
                 prefigured
                 what
                 be●el
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 compare
                 
                   God's
                   Wrath
                
                 to
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 24.
                 
                 Jer.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 
                 Jer.
                 15.
                 14.
                 
                 Jer.
                 21.
                 12.
                 
                 Lam.
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 Lam.
                 2.
                 4.
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                   Roasting
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                
                 fitly
                 expresseth
                 the
                 Extremity
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sufferings
                 under
                 the
                 Flames
                 of
                 God's
                 Anger
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Scorched
                 and
                 Burnt
                 ,
                 he
                 underwent
                 the
                 Displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Consuming
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 29.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 thus
                 expressed
                 in
                 other
                 terms
                 by
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   He
                   was
                   wo●nded
                   for
                   our
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   bruised
                   for
                   our
                   iniquities
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   oppressed
                   and
                   he
                   was
                   afflicted
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   It
                   pleased
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   bruise
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   to
                   grief
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 Some
                 Commentators
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 Parallel
                 ,
                 but
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 nay
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 moment
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 speech
                 very
                 fitly
                 and
                 significantly
                 expresses
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 the
                 Height
                 of
                 God's
                 wrath
                 kindled
                 against
                 Sinners
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 this
                 Torrefaction
                 is
                 adapted
                 to
                 the
                 usual
                 language
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Anger
                 against
                 the
                 wicked
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 
                   fire
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 Pious
                 3
                 
                   Bochart
                   )
                   it
                   behoved
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   scorched
                   and
                   burnt
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   made
                   himself
                   a
                   Surety
                   for
                   Sinners
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   undergo
                   the
                   Punishment
                   which
                   they
                   deserved
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Mystical
                 signification
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 literal
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Expression
                 here
                 used
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 credit
                 an
                 antient
                 and
                 pious
                 4
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 acquaints
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Roasted
                   Lamb
                   at
                   the
                   Passover
                   was
                   spitted
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   that
                   it
                   resembled
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   a
                   Cross
                   ,
                
                 and
                 he
                 particularly
                 tells
                 us
                 how
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 this
                 Antient
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 born
                 and
                 bred
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 skill'd
                 in
                 the
                 Iewish
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Pagan
                 )
                 Rites
                 and
                 Customs
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 that
                 he
                 spoke
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 a
                 Conference
                 with
                 a
                 knowing
                 Iew
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 contradicted
                 him
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 deliver'd
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 the
                 Iewish
                 practices
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 
                 very
                 considerable
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 dared
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 particular
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Roasting
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 to
                 our
                 blessed
                 Savi●ur
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 compar'd
                 this
                 Cross
                 to
                 the
                 Spit
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 observable
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Lamb
                
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   10.
                   
                   Ye
                   shall
                   let
                   nothing
                   of
                   it
                
                 remain's
                 which
                 may
                 import
                 how
                 Intire
                 and
                 Compleat
                 the
                 spiritual
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 .
                 Whole
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 Faith.
                 Which
                 the
                 forecited
                 Author
                 thus
                 piously
                 descants
                 upon
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   eat
                   Christ
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   desirous
                   to
                   enjoy
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   for
                   our
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   not
                   for
                   our
                   Lawgiver
                   and
                   Master
                   :
                   as
                   if
                   not
                   attributing
                   enough
                   to
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   partly
                   place
                   our
                   confident
                   hope
                   of
                   Salvation
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   Works
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Mediation
                   and
                   Intercession
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Lamb
                 
                   must
                   not
                   remain
                   till
                   morning
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 strangely
                 and
                 marvelously
                 agree
                 with
                 what
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 taken
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Cross
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Custom
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 on
                 the
                 ensuing
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Parallel
                 between
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Passover
                
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 manifest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 further
                 ver
                 .
                 46.
                 and
                 
                   Num.
                   9.
                   12.
                   
                   Neither
                   shall
                   ye
                   break
                   a
                   bone
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 That
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 suffer'd
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 was
                 presignifi'd
                 and
                 foretold
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 so
                 order'd
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 broke
                 the
                 Legs
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 crucified
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   they
                   br●ke
                   not
                   his
                   Legs
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 19.
                 33.
                 
                 A
                 most
                 remarkable
                 completion
                 of
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 wonderful
                 disposal
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 saith
                 ,
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 might
                 be
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   B●n●
                   of
                   him
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   broken
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 36.
                 
                 Which
                 plainly
                 refers
                 to
                 this
                 passage
                 concerning
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 break
                 any
                 bone
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 that
                 particular
                 injunction
                 concerning
                 the
                 Lamb
                 be
                 applicable
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 fulfill'd
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 just
                 ground
                 so
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 passages
                 and
                 circumstances
                 relating
                 to
                 that
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 Christ
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 accomplish'd
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 composed
                 thoughts
                 can
                 deny
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 to
                 eat
                 their
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 with
                 
                   Vnleavened
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8
                 ,
                 &
                 20.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Passover
                   i●
                   sacrificed
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                
                 he
                 immediately
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   therefore
                   keep
                   the
                   Feast
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   old
                   Leaven
                   ,
                   neither
                   with
                   the
                   Leaven
                   of
                   malice
                   and
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   Vnleavened
                   Bread
                   of
                   sincerity
                   and
                   truth
                   .
                
                 The
                 corrupt
                 Ferment
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 Hypocrisie
                 and
                 Dissimulation
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 also
                 calls
                 
                   Leaven
                   ,
                   Luks
                   12.
                   1.
                
                 
                 )
                 futeth
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 Life
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 eat
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 purge
                 out
                 
                   all
                   sin
                   and
                   wickedness
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 same
                 Inspired
                 Author
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 again
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Leaven
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 would
                 keep
                 the
                 Christian
                 Passover
                 aright
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 abandon
                 every
                 known
                 Vice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fitly
                 compared
                 to
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 spreadeth
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 corrupteth
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 
                   a
                   little
                   Leaven
                   leaveneth
                   the
                   whole
                   lump
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 But
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Deut.
                   16.
                   3.
                
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 that
                 something
                 besides
                 this
                 is
                 shadowed
                 out
                 :
                 there
                 they
                 are
                 bid
                 
                   to
                   eat
                
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 
                   Vnleavened
                   Bread
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Bread
                   of
                   affliction
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   came
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   in
                   haste
                   .
                   Vnleavened
                   Bread
                
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   of
                   affliction
                
                 ;
                 but
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 call'd
                 so
                 ?
                 I
                 conceive
                 it
                 hath
                 this
                 name
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 Bread
                 as
                 the
                 Poor
                 and
                 Afflicted
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 pressing
                 hunger
                 eat
                 ,
                 not
                 staying
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 leavened
                 :
                 This
                 sort
                 of
                 Bread
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 eat
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Passover
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 with
                 the
                 Bread
                 of
                 affliction
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 pamper
                 our
                 carnal
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 
                   not
                   make
                   provision
                   
                   for
                   the
                   flesh
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   lusts
                   thereof
                
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Example
                 ,
                 
                   keep
                   under
                   our
                   bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   subjection
                
                 to
                 our
                 better
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 partly
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 
                   with
                   bitter
                   herbs
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 spiritual
                 meaning
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 indulge
                 our selves
                 in
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 celebrate
                 our
                 Evangelical
                 Passover
                 with
                 godly
                 Contrition
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 with
                 hearty
                 Remorse
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 Penitent
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 
                   weep
                   bitterly
                
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 .
                 The
                 Crucified
                 Iesus
                 is
                 best
                 entertain'd
                 with
                 a
                 broken
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 posture
                 and
                 demeanour
                 which
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 to
                 observe
                 in
                 their
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   with
                   their
                   loins
                   girded
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   sh●●s
                   on
                   their
                   feet
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   staves
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 which
                 exprest
                 their
                 readiness
                 to
                 leave
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 warning
                 ,
                 represent
                 unto
                 us
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 prepar'd
                 to
                 quit
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 us
                 worse
                 than
                 Egyptian
                 Bondslaves
                 .
                 Christ
                 being
                 sacrificed
                 and
                 ascended
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 fit
                 our selves
                 to
                 follow
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 
                   gird
                   up
                   the
                   loins
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 
                   our
                   feet
                   sh●●
                   with
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   preparation
                
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 constantly
                 in
                 the
                 posture
                 of
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 whose
                 thoughts
                 are
                 on
                 leaving
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 willing
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 follow
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 he
                 calls
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remarked
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   Vncircumcised
                   person
                   was
                   to
                   eat
                
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 no
                 F●reigner
                 or
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 43
                 ,
                 44.
                 
                 Which
                 acquainteth
                 us
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 admitted
                 into
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 True
                 and
                 Proper
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Benefits
                 which
                 accrue
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Aliens
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Uncircumcis'd
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 receive
                 no
                 real
                 Advantage
                 by
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 :
                 they
                 partake
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Elements
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 excluded
                 from
                 sharing
                 in
                 the
                 Inward
                 Grace
                 and
                 Blessing
                 which
                 
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 those
                 External
                 Signs
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Parallel
                 between
                 the
                 Iewish
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   Passover
                
                 .
                 The
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 was
                 a
                 Male
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Blemish
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Year
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Fold
                 ,
                 and
                 kill'd
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Door-posts
                 were
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 roasted
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 eaten
                 whole
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 bone
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 remain
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 eaten
                 with
                 Unleavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 bitter
                 herbs
                 ,
                 with
                 loins
                 girt
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 haste
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 eaten
                 not
                 by
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Uncircumcised
                 persons
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 particulars
                 it
                 was
                 Typical
                 and
                 Representative
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 general
                 Reason
                 why
                 these
                 several
                 Observances
                 concerning
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 were
                 enjoyn'd
                 ,
                 namely
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 direct
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Cerem●nies
                
                 then
                 in
                 practice
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 afterwards
                 )
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 reason
                 and
                 distinct
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 prescribing
                 of
                 these
                 several
                 Rites
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 they
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 were
                 Types
                 and
                 Significations
                 of
                 what
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 or
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 solemnizing
                 the
                 Gospel-Passover
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 despise
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 imagine
                 them
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 correct
                 his
                 prophane
                 mistake
                 by
                 looking
                 into
                 the
                 Epistles
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 such
                 passages
                 as
                 these
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Observances
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Spirit
                 applies
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Blessed
                 Undertakings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 main
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 .
                 Let
                 none
                 then
                 be
                 so
                 presumptuous
                 and
                 imp●ous
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 Little
                 and
                 Contemptible
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 dictate
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 with
                 great
                 reason
                 and
                 truth
                 that
                 this
                 Mystical
                 way
                 of
                 delivering
                 the
                 most
                 weighty
                 matters
                 was
                 heretofore
                 used
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Antient
                 Sages
                 and
                 Men
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 whose
                 Learning
                 chiefly
                 consisted
                 
                 in
                 Hieroglyphicks
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 rate
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 slight
                 and
                 vilifie
                 those
                 
                   Mysterious
                   Representations
                
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 important
                 Truths
                 which
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 presents
                 us
                 with
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 observe
                 their
                 wicked
                 perversness
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 disregard
                 and
                 even
                 ridicule
                 that
                 very
                 way
                 of
                 communicating
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 Inspired
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 they
                 magnifie
                 and
                 extol
                 in
                 
                   Prophane
                   Writers
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 finished
                 this
                 Parallel
                 yet
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 it
                 every
                 way
                 compleat
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Passover
                
                 chose
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 
                   on
                   the
                   very
                   day
                
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 eat
                 their
                 Paschal
                 Lamb.
                 It
                 is
                 remarkable
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 abolish
                 the
                 Typical
                 and
                 Ceremonious
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 yet
                 just
                 before
                 his
                 leaving
                 the
                 World
                 submitted
                 to
                 this
                 Mosaical
                 Observance
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 done
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 to
                 signifie
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 treating
                 of
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Real
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 he
                 designed
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 exact
                 Resemblance
                 and
                 Agreement
                 between
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 partly
                 proved
                 already
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 give
                 farther
                 evidence
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mighty
                 Controversy
                 among
                 some
                 Writers
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christ
                 kept
                 the
                 Passover
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 ?
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Lamb
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 killed
                 on
                 that
                 night
                 Christ
                 kept
                 his
                 Passover
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 the
                 next
                 Evening
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 say
                 Christ
                 eat
                 not
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Passover
                 with
                 Unleavened
                 Bread
                 and
                 Bitter
                 Herbs
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 proved
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 kill'd
                 and
                 eaten
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 ,
                 
                   Exod
                   12.
                   8.
                   
                   Dent.
                
                 16.
                 4.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 that
                 very
                 night
                 ,
                 nothing
                 was
                 to
                 remain
                 till
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 Next
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 demanded
                 
                 whether
                 Christ
                 eat
                 the
                 Passover
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 with
                 the
                 Iews
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 keep
                 the
                 Passover
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 night
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 on
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 Christ
                 anticipated
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Passover
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Church
                
                 holds
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 kept
                 the
                 true
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 celebrated
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 on
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Month
                 (
                 which
                 answer'd
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 after
                 Evening
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 23.
                 5
                 
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 17
                 ,
                 &c.
                 But
                 the
                 Jews
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 eat
                 the
                 Passover
                 on
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 day
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 did
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 Custom
                 among
                 them
                 which
                 had
                 obtain'd
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 at
                 present
                 offer
                 only
                 one
                 Text
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 clear
                 proof
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 practice
                 :
                 In
                 Iohn
                 18.
                 28.
                 
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 jews
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   went
                   not
                   into
                   the
                   Iudgment
                   Hall
                   ,
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   defiled
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Passover
                   .
                
                 Thence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 (
                 viz.
                 on
                 Friday
                 morning
                 )
                 eaten
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 had
                 done
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 kept
                 the
                 Passover
                 a
                 Night
                 sooner
                 then
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 :
                 they
                 eat
                 not
                 theirs
                 till
                 the
                 Evening
                 after
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 on
                 Friday
                 Night
                 or
                 Evening
                 .
                 This
                 following
                 Scheme
                 will
                 represent
                 it
                 to
                 you
                 more
                 clearly
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 clear
                 some
                 other
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 find
                 are
                 mistaken
                 by
                 some
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
               
                 On
                 the
                 10th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 1st
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Our
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 or
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 Christ
                 Came
                 from
                 Bethany
                 ,
                 and
                 en●●ed
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 in
                 triumph
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 1
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 and
                 return'd
                 to
                 Bethany
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 11th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 2d
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Monday
                 Christ
                 Cursed
                 the
                 Figree
                 as
                 he
                 return'd
                 from
                 Bethany
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 18
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 12th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 3rd
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Tuesday
                 Christ
                 Foretold
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 13th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 4th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Wednesday
                 Christ
                 Was
                 sold
                 by
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 14th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 5th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Thursday
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Preparat
                 .
                 to
                 the
                 Passover
                 Feast
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
                 Christ
                 In
                 the
                 evening
                 eat
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ;
                 instituted
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 Met.
                 26.
                 20.
                 
                 Afterwards
                 was
                 appreheaded
                 and
                 arraign'd
                 ,
                 
                   Mat
                   26.
                   57.
                   
                   Joh.
                
                 18.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 15th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 6th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Friday
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Preparation
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 custom
                 .
                 Christ
                 Was
                 arraign'd
                 again
                 ,
                 &
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 crucified
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Jews
                 eat
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 18.
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 16th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 7th
                 (
                 or
                 Sabbath
                 )
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Saturday
                 ,
                 or
                 Jews
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 observ'd
                 the
                 Passover
                 Feast
                 .
                 Christ
                 Lay
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 all
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 62
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 On
                 the
                 17th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 March
                 )
                 being
                 the
                 1st
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 or
                 Id's
                 D.
                 Christ
                 Rose
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 very
                 early
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 1.
                 
              
               
               
                 Some
                 Writers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Jews
                 day
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 was
                 reckoned
                 from
                 Sun
                 set
                 to
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 take
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 day
                 commenc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 day
                 belong'd
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ensuing
                 Day
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Feasts
                 took
                 their
                 beginning
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 natural
                 Day
                 was
                 counted
                 from
                 Evening
                 to
                 Evening
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 Day
                 of
                 12
                 Hours
                 began
                 with
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 at
                 Sun-set
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 sormer
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 insuing
                 Night
                 was
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 day
                 was
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Day
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Evening
                 of
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 day
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 which
                 followed
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 make
                 allowance
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Scheme
                 ,
                 and
                 adjust
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 time
                 by
                 a
                 small
                 alteration
                 :
                 but
                 still
                 it
                 holds
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Passover
                 was
                 not
                 killed
                 and
                 eaten
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 kill'd
                 and
                 eat
                 their
                 Passover
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 alledged
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 putting
                 off
                 their
                 Passover
                 a
                 day
                 longer
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Law
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 the
                 All-wise
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hereby
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 represented
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 slain
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
                 Which
                 shews
                 the
                 Agreement
                 and
                 Resemblance
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Passover
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 here
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Weeks
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Pentecost
                
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 by
                 both
                 those
                 Names
                 )
                 was
                 another
                 of
                 those
                 
                   greater
                   Feasts
                
                 observ'd
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Weeks
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 at
                 the
                 and
                 of
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 49
                 Days
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 23.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 and
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 Greek
                 name
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 50
                 th
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 as
                 Whitsunday
                 is
                 50
                 days
                 after
                 Easter
                 .
                 This
                 
                 Feast
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 )
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 1
                 
                   second
                   Sabbath
                   after
                   the
                   first
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 6.
                 1.
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 falling
                 then
                 on
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Sabbath
                   after
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     the
                  
                   second
                   Prime
                   or
                   chief
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                
                 because
                 the
                 Passover
                 before
                 being
                 on
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Prime
                
                 or
                 
                   chief
                   Sabbath
                
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   second
                   chief
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Tabernacles
                
                 (
                 which
                 come
                 afterwards
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   third
                   chief
                   Sabbath
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Grotius
                 and
                 Hammond
                 ;
                 but
                 Scaliger
                 and
                 Lightfoot
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Vnleaven'd
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Sabbath
                   after
                   the
                   second
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                   .
                
                 The
                 Feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 sixth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 Sivan
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 our
                 May
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Harvest
                 began
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Harvest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   First-fruits
                   of
                   what
                   was
                   sown
                   in
                   the
                   Field
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 23.
                 16.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 first-fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Corn
                 were
                 offer'd
                 to
                 God.
                 So
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Lammass
                   ,
                   Sax.
                   Lafmasse
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 Loas-Masse
                 or
                 Bread-Masse
                 ,
                 so
                 call'd
                 heretofore
                 as
                 a
                 Feast
                 of
                 Thanksgiving
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Corn.
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Harvest
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 understand
                 this
                 aright
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 mention
                 it
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Writers
                 have
                 mistaken
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 the
                 Matter
                 amiss
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 then
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 Harvests
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Barley-harvest
                 began
                 first
                 ,
                 viz.
                 at
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Wheat-harvest
                 was
                 seven
                 weeks
                 after
                 that
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Text
                 in
                 Exodus
                 is
                 meant
                 .
                 This
                 Feast
                 was
                 of
                 seven
                 days
                 continuance
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 days
                 were
                 most
                 solemnly
                 kept
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 instituted
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 
                 given
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 fifty
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 23.
                 15
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Tabernacles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 on
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 Month
                 ,
                 or
                 September
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 computation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   Year
                
                 ,
                 which
                 commenced
                 from
                 March
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 23.
                 34
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 continued
                 eight
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 seven
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Tabernacles
                 or
                 Booths
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Boughs
                 of
                 these
                 Trees
                 especially
                 ,
                 Willow
                 ,
                 Palm
                 ,
                 Mirtle
                 .
                 Whatever
                 weather
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 they
                 remain'd
                 in
                 these
                 Tabernacles
                 so
                 many
                 days
                 together
                 .
                 They
                 used
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 to
                 hold
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 
                   Branches
                   of
                   Trees
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call'd
                 Hosannas
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 custom
                 to
                 cry
                 
                   Hasanna
                   ,
                   Save
                   now
                
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 last
                 days
                 were
                 the
                 chiefest
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Feasts
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 they
                 fetch'd
                 Water
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Siloah
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 poured
                 it
                 with
                 Wine
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 singing
                 that
                 in
                 Isa.
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 Hence
                 our
                 Saviour
                 took
                 occasion
                 on
                 this
                 last
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Feast
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   Man
                   thirst
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   come
                   unto
                   me
                   and
                   drink
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Iohn
                   7.
                   37
                   ,
                   38.
                   
                
                 This
                 Anniversary
                 Feast
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 40
                 Years
                 sojourning
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Tabernacles
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 call
                 
                   Shalosh
                   regalim
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Feasts
                
                 :
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 so
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 find
                 mentioned
                 together
                 in
                 
                   Exod.
                   23.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   
                   Three
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   shalt
                   thou
                   keep
                   a
                   Feast
                   unto
                   me
                   :
                   thou
                   shalt
                   keep
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Vnleavened
                   Bread
                   ,
                
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 )
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   Ingathering
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Year
                   ,
                
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Tabernacles
                 )
                 :
                 
                   these
                   three
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   shall
                   all
                   thy
                   Males
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Habitations
                 up
                 to
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 on
                 these
                 three
                 principal
                 Feasts
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   other
                   lesser
                   Feasts
                
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 call'd
                 1
                 
                   Good
                   Days
                
                 )
                 were
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Place
                 and
                 Cities
                 where
                 they
                 lived
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 speak
                 next
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   lesser
                   Feasts
                
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 2
                 The
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Trumpets
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   New-years
                   Day
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 solemn
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Year
                 ,
                 by
                 sounding
                 of
                 Trumpets
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 more
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 they
                 kept
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 every
                 Month
                 ▪
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 spoke
                 before
                 )
                 so
                 likewise
                 of
                 every
                 Year
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 they
                 celebrated
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 Tisri
                 ,
                 or
                 September
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 AEra
                 that
                 they
                 computed
                 their
                 Civil
                 Years
                 by
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 think
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 Trumpets
                 was
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpets
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 when
                 the
                 Law
                 ▪
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 19.
                 16
                 ,
                 19.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 3
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Expiation
                
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 way
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 a
                 Feast
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 the
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 23.
                 2.
                 but
                 not
                 strictly
                 and
                 properly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 spent
                 wholly
                 in
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 Humiliation
                 ,
                 and
                 Mourning
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Resting
                 ;
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 they
                 were
                 
                   to
                   do
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   work
                   ,
                
                 Lev.
                 23.
                 31.
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 enjoyn'd
                 concerning
                 any
                 other
                 Feast
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Weekly
                 Feast
                 (
                 on
                 other
                 Feast-days
                 they
                 were
                 forbid
                 only
                 to
                 do
                 
                   servile
                   Work
                
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 23.
                 21
                 ,
                 36.
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 this
                 day
                 may
                 be
                 stiled
                 a
                 Festival
                 .
                 But
                 otherwise
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   F●st
                   of
                   Expiation
                
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Fast
                 ,
                 nay
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Fast-day
                 that
                 was
                 injoyn'd
                 the
                 Jews
                 by
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 tho
                 others
                 were
                 observ'd
                 by
                 their
                 
                 own
                 free
                 choice
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 kept
                 on
                 the
                 10
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 Month
                 
                   (
                   Tisri
                
                 )
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 Solemnly
                 enterd
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shew'd
                 before
                 )
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 ,
                 to
                 expiate
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 the
                 peoples
                 Sins
                 committed
                 the
                 whole
                 Year
                 before
                 .
                 This
                 Fast
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 Acts
                 27.
                 9.
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 gather'd
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   sailing
                   was
                   then
                   dangerous
                
                 ,
                 that
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 being
                 usually
                 boistrous
                 and
                 tempestuous
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Modern
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Buxtorf
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 every
                 Man
                 Kill'd
                 a
                 Cock
                 (
                 and
                 a
                 white
                 Cock
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 colour
                 )
                 and
                 every
                 Woman
                 Kill'd
                 a
                 Hen
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 thought
                 was
                 expiatory
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfy'd
                 for
                 their
                 former
                 Faults
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 away
                 their
                 past
                 Sins
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 
                   Festivals
                   and
                   solemn
                   Days
                   commanded
                   in
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 there
                 were
                 others
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 day
                 was
                 read
                 the
                 last
                 Parasha
                 in
                 the
                 Pentat●uch
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 Deuteronomy
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 divided
                 into
                 52
                 Sections
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 they
                 read
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 reading
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 23
                 d
                 of
                 September
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 Sabbath
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 begun
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Sabbath
                 was
                 call'd
                 
                   Sabbath
                   Bereshith
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 began
                 then
                 to
                 read
                 Bereshith
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Genesis
                 .
                 They
                 celebrated
                 the
                 foresaid
                 day
                 in
                 thanking
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 Mercy
                 in
                 vouchsa●ing
                 them
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Eeast
                   of
                   the
                   Dedication
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 instituted
                 by
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 8.
                 1.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 observ'd
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   Dedication
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Encoenia
                 ,
                 celebrated
                 on
                 the
                 25
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 which
                 Month
                 is
                 call'd
                 Ki●leu
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 instituted
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Hero
                 
                   Iudas
                   Macchabaeu●
                
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 Mattathias
                 conquer'd
                 the
                 Greeks
                 and
                 Syrians
                 who
                 had
                 taken
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 tyranniz'd
                 over
                 the
                 
                 Iews
                 .
                 He
                 recover'd
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   dedicated
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 anew
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 impious
                 Antioch●●●
                 had
                 prophan'd
                 .
                 He
                 commanded
                 this
                 Festival
                 to
                 be
                 solemnly
                 kept
                 yearly
                 eight
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 beginning
                 on
                 the
                 25
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Month
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Mac.
                   4.
                   59.
                   4.
                   
                   P●rim
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Feast
                   of
                   L●ts
                
                 ,
                 Esther
                 9.
                 21
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Deliverance
                 in
                 
                 Esther's
                 time
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 kept
                 on
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 and
                 15
                 th
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 Ad●r
                 ,
                 the
                 12
                 th
                 Month
                 ,
                 or
                 February
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 called
                 Purim
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Persian
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 signifieth
                 Lots
                 )
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 
                 Haman's
                 throwing
                 Lots
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 
                 A●asuerus's
                 Dominions
                 should
                 be
                 killed
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 Custom
                 to
                 cast
                 Lots
                 to
                 find
                 ●it
                 and
                 seasonable
                 times
                 for
                 effecting
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 Business
                 .
                 They
                 writ
                 the
                 Days
                 and
                 the
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Pitcher
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 what
                 they
                 took
                 out
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Marks
                 they
                 had
                 set
                 down
                 )
                 was
                 lucky
                 or
                 unlucky
                 .
                 This
                 Feast
                 then
                 of
                 Purim
                 ,
                 was
                 celebrated
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Massacre
                 appointed
                 
                   by
                   Lot
                
                 against
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 also
                 Fasts
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Mos●s
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 enjoin'd
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 of
                 these
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Zech.
                 8.
                 19.
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Fast
                   of
                   the
                   ●ourth
                   Month
                   ,
                   Tamuz
                   ,
                   or
                   Iune
                   ,
                
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 invaded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 burnt
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 52.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Fast
                   of
                   the
                   fifth
                   Month
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Iuly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 7.
                 3.
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Fast
                   of
                   the
                   seventh
                   Month
                   ,
                   Tisr●
                   ,
                
                 or
                 September
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ki●ling
                 of
                 Gedaliah
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 25.
                 28
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Fast
                   of
                   the
                   Tenth
                
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 Month
                 ,
                 Thebat
                 ,
                 or
                 December
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 besieged
                 )
                 Ier.
                 52.
                 4.
                 
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   R●ligious
                   Feast●
                
                 and
                 
                   Sacred
                   S●asons
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Jewish
                 People
                 used
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 Secular
                 Business
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 wholly
                 in
                 Religious
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 There
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   some
                   particular
                   Obs●rvanc●s
                   whi●h
                   r●spected
                   the
                   Convers●●ion
                   of
                   
                   the
                   W●rshippers
                   .
                
                 They
                 were
                 tied
                 up
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Commerce
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 associate
                 with
                 every
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 confined
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Diet.
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   Vncleanness
                   by
                   touching
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 among
                 the
                 old
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 kissed
                 dead
                 Iacob
                 :
                 )
                 This
                 was
                 pu●ely
                 Mosaick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 not
                 coming
                 near
                 any
                 Leprous
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 touching
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 issues
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 remarkable
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   difference
                   of
                   Meats
                   and
                   Drinks
                
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 particularly
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 glance
                 on
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 afterwards
                 .
                 )
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 suggested
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 usage
                 prevailed
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 that
                 some
                 Creatures
                 were
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 unclean
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 permitted
                 or
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 shew'd
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 they
                 were
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 clean
                 o●
                 unclean
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 eating
                 .
                 But
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 there
                 is
                 (
                 and
                 never
                 was
                 before
                 )
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 those
                 Creatures
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 particularly
                 told
                 what
                 the
                 Cleanness
                 or
                 Uncleanness
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 
                   clean
                   Animals
                
                 were
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 
                   chew
                   the
                   Cud
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   divide
                   the
                   Hoof.
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Sign
                 and
                 Mark
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 dividing
                 the
                 Hoof
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 dividing
                 it
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 into
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 divide
                 the
                 Hoof
                 into
                 more
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 clean
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 a
                 Wolf.
                 And
                 Camels
                 have
                 the
                 Hoof
                 divided
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 quite
                 through
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 pa●ted
                 above
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 below
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Camel
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 11.
                 4.
                 that
                 
                   he
                   div●deth
                   not
                   the
                   Hoof
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 Na●ural
                 Historians
                 have
                 observed
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 parting
                 the
                 Hoof
                 ,
                 and
                 chewing
                 the
                 Cud
                 ,
                 are
                 two
                 signs
                 of
                 a
                 
                   clean
                   Beast
                   ,
                   so
                   Fins
                
                 and
                 Scales
                 make
                 a
                 Fish
                 legally
                 clean
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Fowl
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 enumeration
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 clean
                 or
                 unclean
                 .
                 Bees
                 
                 also
                 were
                 unclean
                 and
                 forbidden
                 Food
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Honey
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Fat
                 is
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Fat
                 which
                 covers
                 the
                 inward
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Liver
                 ,
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Levit
                 .
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 This
                 the
                 Jews
                 might
                 not
                 eat
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 at
                 home
                 when
                 they
                 kill'd
                 a
                 Beast
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 such
                 Beasts
                 as
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 Goats
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 7.
                 23
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Fat
                 of
                 these
                 Creatures
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 eaten
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 poured
                 on
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 or
                 drank
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 stretched
                 this
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 Meats
                 beyond
                 what
                 was
                 injoined
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 eat
                 the
                 hinder
                 Legs
                 o●
                 Animals
                 because
                 the
                 Angel
                 strained
                 
                 Iacob's
                 Thigh
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Sinews
                 shrank
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 Italy
                 the
                 Jews
                 cut
                 out
                 these
                 Nerves
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 the
                 Legs
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Creatures
                 were
                 forbidden
                 to
                 be
                 Food
                 ?
                 Why
                 did
                 not
                 God
                 suffer
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 all
                 Animals
                 indifferently
                 ?
                 The
                 Answer
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Augus●in
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   Quia
                   voluit
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 .
                 Thus
                 C●naeus
                 and
                 Spanhemius
                 resolve
                 it
                 wholly
                 into
                 God's
                 Authority
                 and
                 Sovereignty
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 offer
                 Reason
                 of
                 God's
                 acting
                 thus
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 God's
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 ins●il
                 Lessons
                 of
                 Morality
                 by
                 that
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Quali●ies
                 observ'd
                 in
                 those
                 Creatures
                 .
                 They
                 conceive
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 Sins
                 and
                 Vices
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 unclean
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Graces
                 by
                 the
                 clean
                 ones
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 mystical
                 w●y
                 God
                 taught
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 Brutes
                 were
                 Symbolical
                 and
                 Hieroglyphical
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 bid
                 th●m
                 not
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Hare
                 ,
                 the
                 Swin●
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hawk
                 ,
                 he
                 warned
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Timorousness
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Filthiness
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ravenousness
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 antient
                 Jewish
                 Commentators
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 give
                 moral
                 Reasons
                 why
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Creatures
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 particularly
                 as
                 to
                 
                   unclean
                   Birds
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forbid
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Rapacious
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 night-Birds
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 ●ed
                 upon
                 impure
                 and
                 filthy
                 things
                 :
                 on
                 which
                 considerations
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 teach
                 some
                 useful
                 Matter
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 agreed
                 to
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 2
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aq●inas
                
                 and
                 others
                 among
                 the
                 Moderns
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Monsieur
                 3
                 Bochart
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 hath
                 assigned
                 the
                 moral
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 concerning
                 difference
                 of
                 Meats
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 more
                 satisfactorily
                 than
                 that
                 worthy
                 and
                 ingenious
                 Writer
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 
                   I.
                   Wagenseil
                
                 on
                 Sota
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Jewish
                 Institution
                 is
                 though●
                 by
                 others
                 so
                 have
                 been
                 design'd
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 Temperance
                 and
                 Self-denial
                 ,
                 to
                 curb
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 to
                 check
                 an
                 immoderate
                 Appetite
                 :
                 therefore
                 some
                 Meats
                 were
                 denied
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Tertulli●n
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Iosephus
                 renders
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 were
                 gross
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 with
                 their
                 feculent
                 Vapours
                 pollute
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 cloud
                 the
                 Soul.
                 4.
                 
                 Grotius
                 assigns
                 this
                 as
                 another
                 Reason
                 why
                 God
                 forbad
                 the
                 Jews
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 good
                 Nutriment
                 for
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 refer'd
                 that
                 Mosaick
                 Command
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   seeth
                   a
                   Kid
                   in
                   his
                   Mother's
                   Milk
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 23.
                 19.
                 
                 For
                 whilst
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 no
                 Flesh
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 boil'd
                 with
                 Milk
                 ;
                 whilst
                 another
                 thinks
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 cruel
                 and
                 unnatural
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 young
                 One
                 from
                 its
                 Dam
                 before
                 
                 it
                 is
                 wean'd
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 Morality
                 contain'd
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 whilst
                 others
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 Cruelty
                 ,
                 but
                 affectation
                 of
                 Curiosity
                 and
                 pleasing
                 the
                 Taste
                 are
                 check'd
                 here
                 ;
                 whilst
                 some
                 very
                 strangely
                 and
                 unaccountably
                 understand
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 or
                 Kid
                 ;
                 whilst
                 others
                 think
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prohibition
                 of
                 a
                 Gentile
                 Custom
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Smack
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 whilst
                 other
                 odd
                 Fancies
                 have
                 been
                 propounded
                 about
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 rehearsed
                 by
                 several
                 Commentators
                 on
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Bochart
                 in
                 his
                 Hieroz●icon
                 (
                 part
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Book
                   2.
                   
                   Chap.
                
                 52.
                 )
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 easy
                 and
                 plain
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 eat
                 Lambs
                 or
                 Kids
                 ,
                 or
                 Calves
                 before
                 the
                 due
                 time
                 .
                 
                   To
                   b●il
                   a
                   Kid
                   in
                   its
                   Mother's
                   Milk
                   ,
                
                 is
                 to
                 dress
                 and
                 eat
                 it
                 whilst
                 it
                 sucks
                 the
                 milk
                 of
                 its
                 Dam
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 at
                 its
                 very
                 first
                 sucking
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 consistency
                 and
                 maturity
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 wholesom
                 Aliment
                 .
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Pr●c●p●
                   of
                   Health
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 are
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 distinction
                 as
                 to
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 forbid
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 some
                 rather
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 and
                 laudable
                 Food
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 other
                 Creatures
                 .
                 The
                 Great
                 Maimonides
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 positively
                 afferts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 unwholefom
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 
                   M●r.
                   N●v●●h
                   .
                   Pag.
                   3.
                   cap.
                
                 48.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 this
                 natural
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Prohibition
                 ;
                 God
                 consulted
                 their
                 Health
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   false
                   Accounts
                   of
                   the
                   Prohibition
                   ,
                
                 as
                 a
                 late
                 1
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 confidently
                 asserts
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 
                   chief
                   Reasons
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 cannot
                 aver
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   no
                   Reasons
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 5.
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chief
                   and
                   main
                   Reasons
                
                 of
                 God's
                 appointing
                 
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Meats
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 intended
                 this
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 other
                 People
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 positive
                 Reason
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Deut.
                   14.
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Levit.
                
                 20.
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Jews
                 were
                 a
                 peculiar
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 had
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Law.
                 6.
                 
                 With
                 this
                 Reason
                 another
                 is
                 inseparably
                 join'd
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 were
                 kept
                 from
                 occasions
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 for
                 hereby
                 a
                 familiar
                 Converse
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 was
                 hindred
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 eat
                 together
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Meats
                 were
                 unclean
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Iews
                 could
                 not
                 mix
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 separate
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 Expedient
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 This
                 Law
                 was
                 given
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 on
                 
                   another
                   account
                
                 ,
                 as
                 thus
                 ,
                 God
                 appointed
                 some
                 Animals
                 Clen
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Unclean
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 People
                 eating
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorring
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 might
                 worship
                 neither
                 ;
                 for
                 1
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 madness
                 imaginable
                 to
                 adore
                 what
                 we
                 eat
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 likelihood
                 of
                 deifying
                 what
                 we
                 abominate
                 .
                 Thus
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Fathers
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Clean
                 and
                 Vnclean
                 Animals
                 was
                 set
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 foresaw
                 the
                 Jews
                 inclinable
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 He
                 ordered
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 clean
                 ,
                 as
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 Goats
                 ,
                 and
                 Doves
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 abstain'd
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 counted
                 as
                 Gods
                 by
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 eat
                 these
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 now
                 not
                 only
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 feed
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 worship'd
                 in
                 Egypt
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 the
                 
                   Egyptians
                   eat
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 :
                 Thus
                 God
                 enjoined
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 no
                 
                   Swines
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                 Egyptians
                 ●ed
                 on
                 no
                 Flesh
                 of
                 four-footed
                 Animals
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 reckoning
                 other
                 Creatures
                 as
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Herodotus
                   ,
                   Diod●re
                
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 
                 other
                 good
                 Authors
                 testifie
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 Gen.
                 43.
                 32.
                 
                 &
                 46.
                 34.
                 which
                 places
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 famous
                 Onkel●s
                 and
                 Ionathan
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Expositors
                 ,
                 antient
                 and
                 modern
                 ,
                 interpret
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 murmuring
                 Israelites
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 
                   the
                   flesh-pots
                
                 they
                 
                   sat
                   by
                
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ?
                 Exod.
                 16.
                 3.
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 argue
                 that
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 these
                 Flesh-pots
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 
                   flesh
                   of
                   Animals
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 Goats
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 in
                 Egypt
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 get
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 refers
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Israelites
                 only
                 .
                 Or
                 2.
                 supposing
                 it
                 hath
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   flesh
                   of
                   Fish
                
                 and
                 Fowl
                 which
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 fed
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 very
                 great
                 plenty
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 Pots
                 and
                 vessels
                 wherein
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 boil'd
                 and
                 kept
                 Hogs-flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 ●ood
                 permitted
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 generally
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 other
                 Heathen
                 Countries
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 abstain'd
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 Animals
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 reverence
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 fed
                 freely
                 on
                 Swines-flesh
                 .
                 Whence
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 ,
                 Dr.
                 Lightfoot
                 gathers
                 that
                 the
                 Gadarens
                 were
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 we
                 read
                 there
                 were
                 Swine
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   .
                   8.
                   32
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 the
                 Egytians
                 had
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 47.
                 6.
                 and
                 flocks
                 and
                 h●rds
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 therefore
                 they
                 eat
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 bred
                 up
                 these
                 Cattle
                 not
                 for
                 food
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 use
                 in
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 manner
                 .
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 that
                 forecited
                 place
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 47.
                 17.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Egyptians
                   brought
                   their
                   Cattl●
                
                 (
                 their
                 flocks
                 and
                 ●erds
                 )
                 
                   to
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   and
                   exchang'd
                   them
                   for
                   Bread.
                
                 Which
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Famine
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 thought
                 Sheep
                 and
                 Oxen
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 certainly
                 these
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 provision
                 against
                 hunger
                 as
                 Bread.
                 Therefore
                 their
                 battering
                 
                 of
                 those
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 us'd
                 to
                 ●eed
                 on
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 reserv'd
                 and
                 sold
                 their
                 Beasts
                 for
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 meat
                 for
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 part
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 instituted
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 affront
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 to
                 adore
                 several
                 Animals
                 .
                 Now
                 G●d
                 would
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a●ored
                 by
                 his
                 commanding
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 .
                 This
                 Eating
                 was
                 to
                 confute
                 their
                 Divinity
                 :
                 for
                 feeding
                 upon
                 their
                 Gods
                 was
                 not
                 dreamt
                 of
                 then
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 introduced
                 it
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 7ly
                 .
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 There
                 were
                 Vows
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 The
                 famous
                 Votaries
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 were
                 the
                 Nezarites
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 Perpetual
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 ;
                 or
                 Temporary
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 only
                 )
                 as
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 1
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 narrowly
                 into
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 shew'd
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 at
                 their
                 liberty
                 to
                 relinquish
                 their
                 vow
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Rechabites
                 ,
                 theirs
                 was
                 no
                 Religious
                 but
                 a
                 mere
                 Civil
                 Practice
                 ,
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 National
                 Custom
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 2.
                 55.
                 
                 The
                 old
                 Kenites
                 were
                 dwellers
                 in
                 Tents
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 abstain'd
                 from
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 retain'd
                 the
                 same
                 Usage
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 C●naan
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 at
                 length
                 their
                 posterity
                 laid
                 it
                 aside
                 ,
                 Ionadab
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Rechab
                 a
                 famous
                 K●nit●
                 renew'd
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 Ier.
                 35.
                 6.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 27
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Leviticus
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 peculiar
                 and
                 select
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Vows
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 There
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 these
                 Vows
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 voluntary
                 Services
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 were
                 either
                 Estimat●ry
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Vows
                   of
                   Destruction
                
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Chapter
                 treateth
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 28
                 
                   th
                   ver
                   .
                   Estimatory
                   Vows
                
                 were
                 either
                 Personal
                 or
                 Real
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                 Vowing
                 or
                 Consecrating
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 Women
                 or
                 Children
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 Chapter
                 speaketh
                 from
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 to
                 the
                 9
                 th
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 the
                 Persons
                 were
                 Vowed
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 intended
                 that
                 a
                 Valuation
                 should
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Priest
                 was
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 Value
                 on
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 Sum
                 of
                 Money
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 by
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Vow
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 out
                 on
                 pious
                 uses
                 ,
                 as
                 repairing
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 accordingly
                 you
                 find
                 the
                 Persons
                 are
                 here
                 Estimated
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 redeemed
                 with
                 money
                 .
                 Such
                 Vows
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Anna
                 ,
                 who
                 dedicated
                 Samu●l
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 :
                 That
                 was
                 a
                 Vow
                 to
                 be
                 actually
                 performed
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 redeemed
                 .
                 That
                 devoted
                 a
                 person
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 Function
                 or
                 Service
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 solemn
                 promising
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 Rate
                 of
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 of
                 Himself
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 or
                 Servant
                 ,
                 or
                 Child
                 to
                 God.
                 And
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 general
                 Law
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 Men
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 God's
                 Service
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 13.
                 2.
                 which
                 was
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 God's
                 saving
                 the
                 first-born
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 when
                 he
                 destroy'd
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 13.
                 15.
                 
                 These
                 therefore
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 redeem'd
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Sum
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 the
                 Priest.
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   Personal
                   Vows
                
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Vows
                
                 the
                 Chapter
                 speaks
                 from
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 to
                 28.
                 
                 These
                 were
                 Vowings
                 of
                 Things
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 Fields
                 ,
                 Houses
                 ,
                 Possessions
                 .
                 The
                 giving
                 of
                 Beasts
                 by
                 Vow
                 was
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Clean
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 First-born
                 males
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Clean
                   Creatures
                
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 
                   Exod.
                   13.
                   2
                   ,
                   12.
                   
                   Num.
                
                 18.
                 17.
                 
                 )
                 if
                 Vnclean
                 ,
                 to
                 redeem
                 them
                 ,
                 Exod
                 13.
                 8.
                 
                 (
                 for
                 here
                 an
                 As●stands
                 for
                 all
                 other
                 Unclean
                 Animals
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 a
                 Price
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 
                   break
                   their
                   n●cks
                
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 vowing
                 of
                 Houses
                 and
                 Poss●ssions
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 bestowing
                 them
                 on
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 for
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 repairing
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 Pious
                 uses
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 
                 might
                 be
                 Redeemed
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 Price
                 or
                 Rate
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 by
                 giving
                 something
                 in
                 lieu
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 :
                 the
                 particular
                 Valuations
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 intolerable
                 prophaneness
                 to
                 vow
                 and
                 offer
                 things
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 were
                 mean
                 and
                 base
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 polluted
                 nature
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 thus
                 express'd
                 in
                 
                   Deut.
                   23.
                   18.
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   bring
                   the
                   hire
                   of
                   a
                   whore
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   a
                   dog
                   into
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   for
                   any
                   Vow
                   .
                
                 Money
                 which
                 Harlots
                 receiv'd
                 for
                 prostitution
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God.
                 The
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 bought
                 with
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 their
                 Whoredom
                 were
                 abominable
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Their
                 Money
                 was
                 adulterate
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 themselves
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 they
                 but
                 their
                 Gains
                 were
                 detestable
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 offer'd
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Caution
                 against
                 the
                 future
                 practice
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Pontifs
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 exact
                 a
                 Tribute
                 of
                 the
                 Stews
                 ,
                 and
                 pretend
                 to
                 employ
                 it
                 to
                 Religious
                 uses
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 as
                 for
                 money
                 for
                 the
                 sale
                 of
                 any
                 vile
                 Creature
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 or
                 Temple
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Firstilings
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Unclean
                 Animals
                 were
                 redeemed
                 with
                 money
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 excepted
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 a
                 very
                 contemptible
                 and
                 base
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 deservedly
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 Harlets
                 .
                 So
                 1
                 one
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 a
                 Tribute
                 on
                 Dogs
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Prostitutes
                 was
                 used
                 among
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 proves
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 Evagrius
                 and
                 Cedrenus
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Vows
                
                 ,
                 which
                 concern
                 things
                 Redeemable
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 Persons
                 and
                 Things
                 Vowed
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 Redeemed
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 fort
                 of
                 Devoted
                 Things
                 and
                 Persons
                 ,
                 call'd
                 Cherem
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Redeemed
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Ver.
                 28
                 ,
                 &
                 .
                 29.
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Here
                 are
                 meant
                 
                   Vows
                   of
                   Destruction
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Devoting
                 
                   Persons
                   to
                   slaughter
                   and
                   death
                
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 destining
                 Things
                 to
                 Desolation
                 and
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Iericho
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 pronounced
                 a
                 Curs'd
                 ,
                 a
                 Devoted
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 persons
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 Ios.
                 6.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 killing
                 and
                 destroying
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Nations
                
                 was
                 an
                 Instance
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 .
                 The
                 Ch●rem
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 or
                 persons
                 devoted
                 with
                 a
                 Curse
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 redeem'd
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 cases
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 Iephthah
                 sacrificed
                 his
                 Daughter
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Vow
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 heretofore
                 disproved
                 this
                 in
                 a
                 Set
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 I
                 particularly
                 insist
                 on
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Religious
                 Usages
                 and
                 Rites
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 numerous
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   O●conomy
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Reasons
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   Rites
                   among
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   to
                   Try
                   that
                   People
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   to
                   Restrain
                   them
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   injoyn'd
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Idolatrous
                   Customs
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   .
                   Several
                   Instances
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   Dr.
                   Spencer
                   opposes
                   it
                   .
                   His
                   two
                   Parallels
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   and
                   Gent●le
                   Rites
                   .
                   His
                   opinion
                   shew'd
                   to
                   be
                   unreasonable
                   ,
                   absurd
                   ,
                   and
                   contradictious
                   .
                   He
                   makes
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   an
                   Imitation
                   of
                   a
                   Pagan
                   Barbarous
                   Vsage
                   .
                   Other
                   Writers
                   mention'd
                   who
                   have
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   like
                   Notions
                   .
                   The
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                   was
                   prescribed
                   the
                   Jews
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   suitable
                   to
                   that
                   Age
                   and
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Particularly
                   it
                   agreed
                   with
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   Children
                   and
                   Minors
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   serviceable
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   something
                   of
                   Morality
                   .
                   Those
                   Ritual
                   Observances
                   were
                   design'd
                   to
                   be
                   Types
                   and
                   Representations
                   of
                   Greater
                   and
                   Higher
                   things
                   .
                   More
                   especially
                   they
                   prefigured
                   the
                   Messias
                   .
                   The
                   Contents
                   of
                   the
                   Judicial
                   Law.
                   Some
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   force
                   before
                   Moses's
                   time
                   .
                   What
                   obligation
                   it
                   hath
                   upon
                   Christians
                   now
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Will
                 now
                 enter
                 upon
                 another
                 Task
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 went
                 along
                 ,
                 interspersed
                 some
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonial
                 Practices
                 which
                 I
                 mention'd
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 main
                 Head
                 propounded
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 yet
                 further
                 produce
                 some
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 more
                 particular
                 Reasons
                 of
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 
                 and
                 Observances
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Iudaical
                 Customs
                 and
                 Practices
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 six
                 Reasons
                 I
                 offer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 these
                 Ceremonious
                 Rites
                 God
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 
                   to
                   try
                   and
                   exercise
                   the
                
                 Jews
                 Obedience
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 with
                 Cocceiu●
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 espoused
                 his
                 notions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Observa●ces
                 prescrib'd
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 impos'd
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 a
                 
                 Punishment
                 ●or
                 making
                 the
                 Golden
                 Calf
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 meerly
                 to
                 chastize
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 groundless
                 ●ancy
                 ,
                 and
                 con●ounds
                 the
                 notions
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 and
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 distinct
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 and
                 on
                 good
                 grounds
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 design'd
                 this
                 Law
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Tryal
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 by
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 one
                 single
                 Tree
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 his
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 choose
                 that
                 particular
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 it
                 seem'd
                 good
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 experiment
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 readiness
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 by
                 imposing
                 these
                 Rit●s
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 requiring
                 their
                 submission
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 put
                 
                   This
                   Restraint
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Iewish
                 people
                 .
                 
                   Before
                   Faith
                   came
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   we
                   were
                
                 1
                 
                   kept
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   shut
                   up
                   unto
                   the
                   Faith
                   which
                   should
                   afterwards
                   be
                   revealed
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 23.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 Critical
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 here
                 compareth
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Strict
                   Watch
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Military
                   Guard
                
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 This
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 imprison'd
                 and
                 
                   shut
                   them
                   up
                
                 ,
                 this
                 confin'd
                 and
                 check'd
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 
                   s●jag
                   let●rah
                
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   Hedg
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 call'd
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 )
                 enclos'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 It
                 [
                 was
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 People
                 in
                 Awe
                 by
                 this
                 severe
                 Discipline
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 Account
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Imposing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   Ceremonies
                
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 were
                 enough
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 others
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 primary
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 touch
                 upon
                 when
                 I
                 gave
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Reason
                
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Distinction
                   of
                   Meats
                
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 apply
                 it
                 more
                 generally
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law.
                
                 The
                 Observance
                 of
                 these
                 kept
                 them
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 it
                 did
                 two
                 ways
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 those
                 Rites
                 held
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 Employment
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 they
                 were
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Nations●
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 serve
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 Employ'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 hindred
                 them
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iewish
                 people
                 were
                 strangely
                 prone
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Heathens
                 that
                 lived
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 ape
                 their
                 gross●st
                 Idolatries
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 used
                 this
                 Method
                 ,
                 he
                 prescribed
                 them
                 all
                 these
                 
                   various
                   Rites
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 would
                 certainly
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 action
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 allow
                 them
                 leisure
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Usages
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 hands
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 .
                 By
                 busying
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Rites
                 and
                 Customs
                 they
                 were
                 diverted
                 from
                 following
                 Idolatrous
                 ones
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 multitude
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 they
                 were
                 diverted
                 from
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 who
                 were
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 otherwise
                 would
                 have
                 infected
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 Pagan
                 fashions
                 .
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 expresseth
                 it
                 thus
                 :
                 1
                 
                   Th●se
                   Ceremonies
                   were
                   prescribed
                   to
                   the
                
                 Jews
                 
                   for
                   a
                   certain
                   Bridle
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   yield
                   an
                   occasion
                   of
                   Business
                   and
                   Employment
                   .
                
                 They
                 had
                 work
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 attend
                 to
                 Idolatrous
                 practices
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 Remedy
                 against
                 these
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 this
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 Instance
                 of
                 
                   forbidding
                   of
                   Swines
                   
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 instituted
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Customs
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Idolaters
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 know
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Assyrians
                 ,
                 and
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 neighbours
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 used
                 these
                 following
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Cutting
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 Rounding
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 Sowing
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 divers
                 seeds
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 usual
                 for
                 Women
                 to
                 wear
                 the
                 Garments
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 those
                 of
                 Women
                 ;
                 they
                 accustom'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 looking
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 when
                 they
                 Worshipp'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoring
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 likewise
                 relating
                 to
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Oblations
                 might
                 be
                 mention'd
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 were
                 constantly
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 Zabians
                 and
                 other
                 neighbouring
                 people
                 who
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Superstitious
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 manner
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Excellent
                 
                   Selden
                   ,
                   Hottinger
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Learned
                 Writers
                 out
                 of
                 1
                 Maimonides
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 Learned
                 2
                 Dr.
                 Spencer
                 and
                 others
                 shew
                 that
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Feast
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 particularly
                 enumerated
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Idolatrous
                 Customs
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 The
                 Paschal
                 Lamb
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Male
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   year
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 a
                 young
                 Ram
                 ,
                 in
                 defiance
                 of
                 the
                 idolatrous
                 Egyptians
                 who
                 counted
                 a
                 Ram
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 Animal
                 :
                 this
                 therefore
                 God
                 bids
                 them
                 kill
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 
                   They
                   must
                   not
                   eat
                   it
                   raw
                   ,
                
                 because
                 the
                 Heathens
                 eat
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 raw
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 
                   in
                   the
                   house
                
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Procession
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   A
                   Bone
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                   ,
                
                 because
                 the
                 Heathens
                 tore
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
                 
                   The
                   head
                   with
                   the
                   legs
                   and
                   purtenance
                
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 to
                 affront
                 
                 the
                 Pagans
                 who
                 eat
                 the
                 Entrails
                 only
                 .
                 
                   Nothing
                   was
                   to
                   remain
                   till
                   the
                   morning
                   ,
                
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Heathens
                 who
                 used
                 the
                 relicks
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 superstitiously
                 .
                 
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   sodden
                   in
                   water
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   roasted
                   ,
                
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 boyl'd
                 their
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Maimonides
                 was
                 indeed
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 opposed
                 and
                 confuted
                 that
                 received
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 Iewish
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 
                   no
                   Reason
                
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ritual
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 Soveraign
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 on
                 the
                 Contrary
                 proves
                 that
                 these
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Rites
                
                 have
                 Reason
                 to
                 vouch
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 given
                 as
                 the
                 Arbitrary
                 Commands
                 of
                 an
                 Absolute
                 Empire
                 over
                 mankind
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 know
                 this
                 particular
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 now
                 assign
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Observances
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 being
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Zabii
                 .
                 He
                 largely
                 insists
                 on
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Rites
                 were
                 instituted
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Superstitions
                 of
                 those
                 Zabii
                 ,
                 an
                 antient
                 sort
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 things
                 which
                 those
                 Heathens
                 practised
                 are
                 particularly
                 forbid
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 Hence
                 they
                 are
                 forbid
                 to
                 3
                 cut
                 or
                 mangle
                 their
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 3
                 shave
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 to
                 4
                 sow
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 different
                 seeds
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 Superstitious
                 Usages
                 of
                 the
                 Zabii
                 .
                 Likewise
                 5
                 eating
                 of
                 blood
                 was
                 severely
                 forbidden
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 6
                 the
                 Womans
                 wearing
                 the
                 Garment
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   vice
                   versa
                
                 .
                 This
                 changing
                 of
                 Vestments
                 is
                 forbid
                 (
                 saith
                 7
                 Selden
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 imitate
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Syrian
                   Venus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 various
                 Rites
                 in
                 worshipping
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 those
                 put
                 on
                 Mens
                 or
                 Womens
                 clothes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Learned
                 Antiquary
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 8
                 Maimonides
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 Mosaick
                 Precept
                 
                 is
                 forbid
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 
                   Venus
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 were
                 forbid
                 also
                 3
                 to
                 seeth
                 a
                 Kid
                 in
                 his
                 Mother's
                 milk
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 Kid
                 or
                 any
                 Animal
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 immature
                 ,
                 and
                 sucking
                 its
                 Dam
                 :
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 kept
                 up
                 seven
                 days
                 with
                 its
                 Dam
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 30.
                 
                 Or
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 refer
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Food
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 a
                 Kid
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 sufficient
                 growth
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 fit
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 :
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 applied
                 in
                 Deut.
                 14.
                 21.
                 
                 In
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 senses
                 the
                 Precept
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Heathenish
                   Zabian
                
                 Rite
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 enjoyn'd
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Learned
                 Gregory
                 .
                 A
                 Dog
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 abominable
                 Animal
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creation
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 chief
                 Animal
                 and
                 in
                 highest
                 respect
                 among
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 worshipp'd
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 this
                 base
                 and
                 idolatrous
                 venerating
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 rendred
                 the
                 most
                 filthy
                 and
                 detestable
                 Creature
                 upon
                 earth
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 worship
                 toward
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Holy
                 of
                 Holies
                 in
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 and
                 Temple
                 was
                 built
                 West-ward
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Sabaan
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 turn'd
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Iews
                 turn
                 their
                 backs
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 when
                 they
                 worshipped
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 several
                 other
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 were
                 given
                 in
                 direct
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 superstitious
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sab●●ans
                   ,
                   Chaldeans
                   ,
                   Assyrians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Gentile
                 Nations
                 .
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 
                   His
                   People
                
                 to
                 symbolize
                 with
                 the
                 Pagans
                 in
                 their
                 corrupt
                 Customs
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 as
                 4
                 Theod●ret
                 observes
                 ,
                 God
                 
                 commanded
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 kill
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 those
                 Animals
                 which
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 chiefly
                 held
                 as
                 sacred
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 take
                 them
                 for
                 Gods.
                 And
                 with
                 him
                 agrees
                 5
                 Maimonides
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 design
                 in
                 this
                 Command
                 to
                 check
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condemn
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 .
                 This
                 very
                 thing
                 was
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   Historians
                
                 ;
                 thus
                 
                   Diodorus
                   Siculus
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 6
                 
                   That
                   he
                   commanded
                   the
                   Rites
                   of
                   Sacrificing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   Lives
                   ,
                   to
                   differ
                   much
                   from
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   usage
                   of
                   other
                   Nations
                   .
                
                 And
                 Tacitus
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 Law-giver
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 7
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                   was
                   set
                   up
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   enjoyning
                   them
                   new
                   Rites
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Customs
                   of
                   other
                   Mortals
                   .
                   Those
                   things
                   were
                   counted
                   Prophane
                   with
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   held
                   Sacred
                   with
                   us
                   :
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   those
                   things
                   were
                   lawful
                   with
                   them
                   which
                   are
                   reputed
                   abominable
                   with
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Laws
                 and
                 Rites
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 great
                 design
                 of
                 these
                 Laws
                 was
                 to
                 prevent
                 Idolatry
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 imaginable
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 clear
                 notion
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 strongly
                 opposed
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 8
                 One
                 Ingenious
                 Gentleman
                 is
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 enjoyn'd
                 the
                 Iews
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 their
                 Religious
                 Ceremonies
                 )
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Worship
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 bring
                 
                 them
                 off
                 from
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 but
                 this
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 indulge
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 Pagan
                 folly
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 9
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 Learning
                 that
                 outdoth
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 pro●essedly
                 and
                 amply
                 maintain'd
                 this
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 That
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Usages
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 prescrib'd
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 were
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 viz.
                 worshipping
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Purifications
                 ,
                 New
                 Moons
                 ,
                 the
                 Scape-Goat
                 ,
                 Offering
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 making
                 Horns
                 for
                 the
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Feasts
                 at
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 or
                 eating
                 what
                 was
                 left
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 keeping
                 of
                 Festival
                 Days
                 ,
                 offering
                 of
                 First-fruits
                 ,
                 paying
                 of
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest's
                 Vestments
                 of
                 Linen
                 ,
                 the
                 Vow
                 of
                 Nazarites
                 ,
                 or
                 letting
                 the
                 hair
                 grow
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 consecrating
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Urim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 the
                 Ark
                 and
                 Cherubims
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 these
                 Instances
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 God
                 followed
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 give
                 several
                 Parallels
                 between
                 the
                 Iewish
                 and
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Rites
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 occasion
                 heretofore
                 to
                 offer
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 present
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 two
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 which
                 both
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 the
                 Iews
                 had
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 cursed
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 had
                 
                   Arks
                   made
                   of
                   C●dar
                   ,
                   and
                   covered
                   with
                   Gold.
                
                 To
                 comply
                 with
                 ●his
                 time
                 and
                 rich
                 Invention
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 God
                 caus'd
                 an
                 Ark
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Iewish
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 materials
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 
                   Shittim
                   wood
                
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 for
                 C●dar
                 with
                 this
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   overlaid
                   with
                   pure
                   Gold
                
                 ;
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Pagan
                 Worshippers
                 call'd
                 these
                 Chests
                 or
                 Arks
                 Holy
                 :
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 stiled
                 so
                 ,
                 Num.
                 4.
                 20.
                 1.
                 
                 Kings
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 title
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Gentile
                 Gods
                 shew'd
                 themselves
                 angry
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 look'd
                 into
                 their
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 struck
                 dead
                 the
                 prophane
                 handlers
                 
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 this
                 Writer
                 )
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 punish'd
                 the
                 curiosity
                 and
                 prophaneness
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 peep'd
                 into
                 his
                 Ark
                 ,
                 or
                 irreverently
                 laid
                 hands
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sam.
                 6.
                 19.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Idolaters
                 placed
                 their
                 Ark
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 Apartment
                 of
                 their
                 Temple
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Holiest
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 agree
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Pagans
                 had
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 men
                 appointed
                 on
                 purpose
                 for
                 the
                 
                   carrying
                   of
                   their
                   Ark.
                
                 Every
                 one
                 was
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 employ'd
                 in
                 that
                 sacred
                 work
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 chose
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Rank
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 execute
                 this
                 worthy
                 Office.
                 Thus
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 among
                 the
                 Israelites
                 was
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Consecrated
                 to
                 that
                 Employment
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Race
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 esteemed
                 most
                 Worthy
                 and
                 Noble
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Both
                 sorts
                 of
                 Arks
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 Use
                 and
                 principal
                 End
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 contain
                 the
                 sacred
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 Idols
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Pagans
                 Ark
                 held
                 their
                 magical
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 Diabolical
                 Utensils
                 ,
                 and
                 prophane
                 Knacks
                 and
                 Trumpery
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 just
                 so
                 God
                 appointed
                 his
                 Ark
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 
                   Tables
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 playing
                 with
                 Holy
                 Things
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 exposing
                 these
                 particulars
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 Confutation
                 sufficient
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Parallel
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Images
                
                 and
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Saith
                 he
                 ,
                 those
                 Images
                 were
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 things
                 among
                 that
                 people
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 God's
                 people
                 ,
                 knew
                 nothing
                 more
                 Sacred
                 and
                 August
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Cherubinical
                   Images
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Images
                 of
                 Egypt
                 were
                 generally
                 made
                 of
                 Gold
                 :
                 In
                 imitation
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Cherubims
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 costly
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
                 cast
                 their
                 eyes
                 on
                 their
                 Images
                 ;
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Iews
                 look'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 whenever
                 they
                 pray'd
                 ,
                 or
                 sprinkled
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Egyptian
                 Images
                 were
                 the
                 Seat
                 or
                 Throne
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 gave
                 Answers
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 Example
                 God
                 placed
                 his
                 Royal
                 
                 Seat
                 or
                 Throne
                 between
                 the
                 Cherubins
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 gave
                 forth
                 Answers
                 to
                 Moses
                 whenever
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 consult
                 upon
                 great
                 occasions
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Images
                 of
                 those
                 Pagans
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 mixt
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 resemble
                 any
                 one
                 Animal
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 C●erubim
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 were
                 miscellaneous
                 Images
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Beasts
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 He
                 adds
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Priests
                 to
                 bear
                 their
                 Images
                 on
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 about
                 with
                 great
                 Pomp.
                 The
                 
                   Iewish
                   Priests
                
                 were
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 follow
                 this
                 Practice
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 they
                 li●ted
                 the
                 Ark
                 and
                 Cherubim
                 upon
                 their
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 in
                 Procession
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 great
                 Ovations
                 and
                 signs
                 of
                 Rejoycing
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Particulars
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 two
                 Parall●ls
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 this
                 Author
                 had
                 inverted
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 had
                 shew'd
                 that
                 the
                 Pagans
                 imitated
                 
                   God's
                   Ark
                
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Images
                 were
                 an
                 Aping
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubim
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 a
                 laudable
                 Work
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 hath
                 taken
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 labours
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 punctually
                 observant
                 of
                 every
                 little
                 Idolat●ous
                 Ri●e
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Worshippers
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 most
                 diligently
                 and
                 precisely
                 tread
                 in
                 the
                 steps
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Gods
                 and
                 Idols
                 .
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 Doctrine
                 becoming
                 a
                 Christian
                 Theologer
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 appeal
                 to
                 any
                 sober
                 and
                 considerate
                 Man
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 reconcileable
                 to
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 make
                 Laws
                 exactly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 and
                 Egypti●●s
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Pagan
                 Nations
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 freely
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 this
                 very
                 Author
                 )
                 shewing
                 thereby
                 that
                 he
                 hated
                 the
                 very
                 Semblance
                 of
                 their
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 was
                 that
                 his
                 People
                 should
                 avoid
                 the
                 very
                 Appearance
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 practices
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 should
                 give
                 them
                 Laws
                 exactly
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 Customs
                 and
                 practices
                 of
                 those
                 Gen●iles
                 .
                 Throughout
                 his
                 
                   whole
                   Second
                   Book
                
                 this
                 Author
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Laws
                
                 are
                 diam●trically
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   
                   Rites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 God
                 injoined
                 those
                 Laws
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Rights
                 and
                 Usages
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 his
                 
                   whole
                   Third
                   Book
                
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Rites
                
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Maimonides
                   ,
                   Scaliger
                   ,
                   Hottinger
                
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 asserts
                 that
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Institutions
                 were
                 a
                 remedy
                 against
                 Zabiism
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 and
                 injoyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 practis'd
                 by
                 the
                 Zabii
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 and
                 Arabians
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 Egyptians
                 ,
                 whose
                 Idolatrous
                 practices
                 were
                 most
                 known
                 in
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 may
                 wonder
                 to
                 find
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 great
                 Asserter
                 of
                 this
                 Notion
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 convince
                 his
                 Readers
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 instituting
                 and
                 framing
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Laws
                 ,
                 borrowed
                 many
                 things
                 from
                 those
                 Zabii
                 ,
                 and
                 designedly
                 made
                 his
                 Laws
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 strange
                 Notions
                 are
                 these
                 !
                 God
                 instituted
                 divers
                 Rites
                 me●ely
                 and
                 purely
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 be
                 Antipodes
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 their
                 Worship
                 :
                 Yet
                 he
                 appointed
                 several
                 other
                 Rites
                 and
                 Observances
                 ,
                 and
                 strictly
                 commanded
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 Rites
                 as
                 were
                 observed
                 by
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 symbolize
                 with
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 learn
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 practise
                 sundry
                 of
                 their
                 Rites
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 relapse
                 into
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 must
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 
                 Moses's
                 Laws
                 were
                 made
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 oppose
                 the
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Zabii
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 that
                 God
                 takes
                 these
                 Heathens
                 for
                 his
                 pattern
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 his
                 people
                 several
                 Commandments
                 merely
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 Usages
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 that
                 God
                 forbad
                 and
                 abhorred
                 the
                 Gentile
                 practices
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 appointed
                 his
                 people
                 several
                 Rites
                 which
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 used
                 ,
                 yea
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Gentile
                   Rites
                
                 ,
                 and
                 practis'd
                 by
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Author
                 expresly
                 asserts
                 ?
              
               
               
                 He
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 satisfied
                 these
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 reconciled
                 these
                 Absurdities
                 and
                 Contradictions
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 gaining
                 belief
                 among
                 Understanding
                 Considerate
                 per●●ns
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 warmed
                 with
                 this
                 Notion
                 ,
                 he
                 keeps
                 on
                 with
                 full
                 career
                 ,
                 and
                 attempts
                 to
                 shew
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 imagines
                 )
                 that
                 many
                 Customs
                 Prophane
                 and
                 Diabolical
                 were
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 M●saick
                 Laws
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 translating
                 them
                 from
                 Satan's
                 service
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Third
                   Book
                
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 With
                 those
                 Old
                 Rites
                 the
                 Devil
                 had
                 been
                 served
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 pretends
                 it
                 is
                 God's
                 turn
                 to
                 be
                 serv'd
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 labours
                 to
                 shew
                 there
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 and
                 Tremendous
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 Religion
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 prophane
                 and
                 impure
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Heathens
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 he
                 maintains
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 throughout
                 his
                 
                   whole
                   Third
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 raked
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Vain
                 ,
                 Lud●crous
                 ,
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 Impure
                 ,
                 Obscene
                 ,
                 Irreligious
                 ,
                 Impious
                 ,
                 Prophane
                 ,
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 Execrable
                 ,
                 Magical
                 ,
                 Devillish
                 Customs
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 first
                 invented
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 constantly
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 Barbarous
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 the
                 Scum
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Dregs
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 patch'd
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 appointed
                 his
                 own
                 People
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 credit
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 credit
                 it
                 if
                 you
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 that
                 Author
                 propounds
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 your
                 Belief
                 and
                 Assent
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Solemn
                 Offices
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 pure
                 Imitation
                 of
                 a
                 Pagan
                 Usage
                 for
                 1
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 Celebrating
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Supper
                 ,
                 refer'd
                 to
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Barbarous
                 Scythians
                 and
                 other
                 Savage
                 Nations
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 to
                 drink
                 Blood
                 at
                 their
                 making
                 of
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Bargains
                 :
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Cup
                   is
                   my
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   drink
                   ye
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 daring
                 result
                 
                 of
                 his
                 ●ormer
                 Notion
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 hope
                 the
                 Learned
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 corrected
                 his
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain'd
                 other
                 thoughts
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 press
                 them
                 any
                 further
                 :
                 especially
                 because
                 I
                 discours'd
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 somewhat
                 freely
                 when
                 I
                 made
                 it
                 my
                 business
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Rites
                 and
                 Customs
                 in
                 Religion
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 Secular
                 Affairs
                 )
                 were
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 their
                 Sacred
                 Usages
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 this
                 Author
                 asserts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 injoyn'd
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 of
                 Pagan
                 Extraction
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 here
                 mention
                 that
                 some
                 others
                 have
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 Notion
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 ill
                 purpose
                 .
                 Our
                 2
                 
                   English
                   Socinians
                
                 approve
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 complied
                 with
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 other
                 Rites
                 which
                 he
                 instituted
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antienter
                 Racovians
                 run
                 up
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 refer
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 Man's
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Salvation
                 to
                 the
                 Usages
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 World.
                 Thus
                 a
                 3
                 noted
                 Man
                 among
                 them
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 God
                 sent
                 Christ
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 compliance
                 with
                 a
                 Custom
                 that
                 was
                 very
                 prevailing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 eminent
                 and
                 celebrated
                 for
                 their
                 Virtue
                 and
                 their
                 serviceableness
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 were
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 Canonized
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 Heaven
                 as
                 an
                 inferiour
                 kind
                 of
                 Deities
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 wanted
                 their
                 help
                 used
                 to
                 implore
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 their
                 Mediators
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 God
                 exalted
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 an
                 Excelle●t
                 and
                 Useful
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 as
                 noted
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 imbibed
                 the
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 4
                 he
                 asserts
                 that
                 a
                 
                   gre●●
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   instituted
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   plain
                   condescension
                   to
                   the
                   
                   general
                   apprehension
                   of
                   Mankind
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   world
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 explains
                 himself
                 afterwards
                 )
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   appeasing
                   the
                   offended
                   Deity
                   by
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Suffering
                   of
                   death
                
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 condescension
                 to
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   loved
                   a
                   visible
                   Deity
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   a
                   great
                   esteem
                   of
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   human
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   to
                   Dei●y
                   their
                   Benefactors
                   a●d
                   Heroes
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 as
                 Reason
                 why
                 Christ
                 was
                 incarnate
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   that
                   Men
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   )
                   who
                   were
                   much
                   given
                   to
                   admire
                   Myst●ri●s
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Mystery
                   indeed
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 was
                 direct
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Writer
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 impious
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 5
                 more
                 
                   Particular
                   words
                
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 almost
                 too
                 harsh
                 to
                 be
                 mention'd
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 shortly
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 and
                 other
                 Mosaick
                 Usages
                 were
                 prescribed
                 the
                 Iewish
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 
                   fit
                   and
                   proper
                   for
                   them
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 
                   present
                   Geniu●
                   and
                   Disposition
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 24
                 ,
                 &c.
                 very
                 handsomely
                 illustrates
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   was
                   our
                   Schoolmaster
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 Moses
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 .
                 We
                 were
                 instituted
                 and
                 educated
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 under
                 the
                 Pedag●gi●
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 minority
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 then
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 Institution
                 and
                 Instruction
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 fitted
                 and
                 prepared
                 us
                 by
                 degrees
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Schoolmaster
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 serv'd
                 as
                 an
                 usher
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 But
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 ,
                 
                   After
                   that
                   Faith
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   w●
                   are
                   no
                   longer
                   under
                   a
                   Schoolmaster
                   :
                
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 no
                 longer
                 
                 under
                 the
                 lash
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 our
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 do
                 not
                 require
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 is
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 administer
                 things
                 wisely
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 and
                 circumstances
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Apostle
                 by
                 another
                 fit
                 Allusion
                 in
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Heir
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   child
                   ,
                   differeth
                   nothing
                   from
                   a
                   servant
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   be
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   bu●
                   is
                   under
                   Tut●rs
                   and
                   Governors
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   appointed
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   Even
                   so
                   we
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   children
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   bondage
                   under
                   the
                   elements
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   but
                   when
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   was
                   come
                   ,
                   God
                   sent
                   forth
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 St.
                 Paul
                 compareth
                 the
                 
                   Iudaical
                   Law
                
                 to
                 a
                 Tutor
                 or
                 Guardian
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 the
                 Heir
                 doth
                 not
                 enjoy
                 that
                 freedom
                 of
                 a
                 Son
                 which
                 afterwards
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 .
                 This
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 people
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 Minors
                 and
                 Pupils
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Tutor
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 insufficient
                 age
                 and
                 understanding
                 cannot
                 look
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 was
                 the
                 Iews
                 Guardian
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 age
                 :
                 this
                 sowr
                 Governour
                 and
                 Overseer
                 kept
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 curb'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 was
                 very
                 useful
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Apostle
                 seems
                 here
                 to
                 recur
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 a
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Children
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   bondage
                   under
                   the
                   Elements
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 The
                 Iews
                 were
                 then
                 got
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 their
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   First
                   Elements
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 conning
                 their
                 Alphabet
                 .
                 Their
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 were
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 plain
                 
                   Letters
                   in
                   Blood
                
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 
                   Fair
                   and
                   Legible
                   Characters
                
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Iews
                 so
                 good
                 Proficients
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Spell
                   out
                
                 of
                 them
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 and
                 higher
                 Concernment
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 their
                 other
                 Rudiments
                 were
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 mean
                 Capacity
                 and
                 Non-age
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 State
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 low
                 and
                 
                 mean
                 Dispensation
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 was
                 good
                 enough
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Ages
                 calls
                 ●or
                 diversity
                 of
                 Actions
                 and
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 for
                 diversity
                 of
                 Laws
                 .
                 Parents
                 rule
                 Children
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 arrive
                 to
                 any
                 ripeness
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 Discourse
                 .
                 So
                 God
                 ordereth
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 it
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 another
                 .
                 
                   Israel
                   was
                   a
                   Child
                
                 ,
                 Hos.
                 11.
                 1.
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 when
                 they
                 
                   were
                   call'd
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 uses
                 the
                 same
                 Expression
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 lower
                 Form
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Rudiments
                
                 were
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 that
                 condition
                 :
                 these
                 Beginners
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 to
                 their
                 Letters
                 .
                 God
                 dealt
                 with
                 that
                 People
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Weakness
                 and
                 Shallowness
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 he
                 Invited
                 and
                 Allured
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Terrified
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 Promise
                 of
                 a
                 Land
                 flowing
                 with
                 Milk
                 and
                 Honey
                 suited
                 these
                 Children
                 well
                 .
                 
                   
                     1
                     Pueris
                     olimdant
                     crustula
                     blandi
                  
                   
                     Doctores
                     ,
                     elementa
                     veli●t
                     ut
                     disc●r●
                     prima
                     .
                  
                
                 Earthly
                 and
                 Carnal
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conveniencies
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 Life
                 were
                 chiefly
                 propounded
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 them
                 on
                 gently
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 win
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Children
                 are
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 gawdy
                 Outside
                 ;
                 accordingly
                 these
                 were
                 brought
                 up
                 with
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 Fine
                 and
                 Gay
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 Childish
                 Fancies
                 .
                 The
                 goodly
                 Garments
                 and
                 pompous
                 Vestments
                 of
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 agreeable
                 Sight
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 jingling
                 Bells
                 of
                 A●ron
                 were
                 a
                 very
                 pleasing
                 Musick
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Work
                
                 was
                 very
                 Curious
                 and
                 Fine
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Furniture
                 was
                 Rich
                 and
                 Sumptuous
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 a
                 Sutable
                 Entertainment
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 Children
                 (
                 whose
                 Reason
                 is
                 weak
                 and
                 imperfect
                 )
                 we
                 use
                 
                   Emblems
                   ,
                   Pictures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Representations
                 .
                 Thus
                 Types
                 and
                 Symbols
                 were
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Instructions
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 In
                 those
                 dark
                 Times
                 these
                 Shadows
                 served
                 very
                 well
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Ceremonious
                 Rites
                 and
                 Practices
                 were
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 something
                 else
                 .
                 God
                 call'd
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 things
                 Carnal
                 and
                 Sensual
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 by
                 Temporal
                 Objects
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 things
                 Earthly
                 unto
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Heavenly
                 .
                 The
                 Mosaick
                 Laws
                 were
                 like
                 Frames
                 and
                 Props
                 which
                 support
                 an
                 Arch
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 is
                 finish'd
                 and
                 can
                 stand
                 alone
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 Supporters
                 are
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 useless
                 to
                 the
                 Building
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 approached
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Ceremonies
                
                 and
                 Observances
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 laid
                 aside
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Ritual
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 was
                 given
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 2
                 
                   a
                   Governour
                   and
                   Manager
                   of
                   Childish
                   and
                   Imperfect
                   Souls
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 prepare
                 and
                 train
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Manly
                 and
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 unworthy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 wisely
                 alters
                 his
                 methods
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 administring
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 3
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 and
                 Ages
                 he
                 deals
                 with
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 approve
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Practices
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 afterwards
                 to
                 change
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 argues
                 not
                 any
                 mistake
                 or
                 error
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 foreknowledg
                 in
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Deists
                 ,
                 who
                 laugh
                 at
                 the
                 Iewish
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 would
                 suggest
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 alteration
                 is
                 prudently
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 Times
                 and
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Doctors
                 and
                 
                 Rabbies
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Ceremonial
                 Usages
                 were
                 design'd
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 their
                 necessary
                 Du●ies
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 wholesom
                 Lessons
                 of
                 Morality
                 .
                 This
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Moral
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 kinds
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 difference
                 of
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Mosaick
                 Observances
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 Theodoret
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Questions
                   on
                   Levi●icu●
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 h●re
                 recite
                 .
                 And
                 4
                 Aquinas
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Account
                 or
                 Rationale
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 speak
                 something
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 indeed
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 more
                 lately
                 have
                 most
                 fondly
                 and
                 fantastically
                 interpreted
                 those
                 
                   Ritual
                   Laws
                
                 :
                 what
                 they
                 deliver
                 is
                 their
                 own
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 foundation
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 giving
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Iewish
                   Rites
                
                 say
                 and
                 write
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 who
                 fill
                 all
                 things●
                 in
                 Divinity
                 with
                 Allegory
                 and
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 abuse
                 and
                 prophane
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Moral
                 sense
                 profitably
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 which
                 treats
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 wholesom
                 Instructions
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 thence
                 for
                 directing
                 our
                 Lives
                 and
                 Manners
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 partly
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   by
                   the●
                   by
                
                 design'd
                 in
                 the
                 instituting
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 These
                 Ritual
                 Observances
                 and
                 Ceremonial
                 practices
                 were
                 Types
                 and
                 Figures
                 to
                 represent
                 greater
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 God
                 chose
                 out
                 a
                 certain
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 Spectacle
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 wonderful
                 dealing
                 with
                 them●
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Type
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 admirable
                 method
                 of
                 his
                 gracious
                 Will
                 to
                 Mankind
                 in
                 future
                 Ages
                 .
                 All
                 their
                 Promises
                 and
                 Rewards
                 were
                 presignificative
                 of
                 the
                 Mercy
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 their
                 Ceremonial
                 and
                 Ritual
                 Worship
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 already
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Sacrifices
                
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 
                   appertaining
                   to
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Feast
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                
                 signified
                 higher
                 Things
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Other
                   considerable
                   Ri●es
                
                 enjoyn'd
                 by
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 did
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 like
                 Reason
                 for
                 one
                 as
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 represent
                 Sublime
                 ,
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 from
                 the
                 Infallible
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 5
                 
                   the
                   Example
                   and
                   Shadow
                   of
                   heavenly
                   things
                   ,
                
                 and
                 6
                 
                   Patterns
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 And
                 more
                 ●ully
                 the
                 Apostle
                 declares
                 that
                 
                   Meat
                   and
                   Drink
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 these
                 )
                 and
                 Holy-Days
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Moons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sabbath
                   Days
                   are
                   a
                   Shadow
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 main
                 design
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 was
                 to
                 prefigure
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 the
                 Shadow
                 .
                 Thus
                 St.
                 7
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Leviticus
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Sacrifices
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   yea
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   syllables
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Garments
                   of
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                
                 Levi●ick
                 
                   Order
                   breat
                   ●e
                   heavenly
                   Sacraments
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 informed
                 the
                 Iew
                 whom
                 he
                 discours'd
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 were
                 8
                 
                   Figures
                   ,
                   Symb●ls
                   and
                   Declara●ions
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   to
                   happen
                   afterwards
                   unto
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 9
                 Allegorical
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 who
                 apply
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Messias
                 himself
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 more
                 Ingenious
                 than
                 Solid
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 strain
                 and
                 force
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 they
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 that
                 those
                 Mosaick
                 and
                 Ritual
                 Constitutions
                 had
                 some
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 ●ypifie
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 great
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
               
               
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Observances
                 ,
                 taken
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mere
                 Letter
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 odd
                 and
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 light
                 and
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 of
                 their
                 Author
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 bold
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 9
                 Origen
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Laws
                
                 of
                 Moses
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 meaning
                 than
                 the
                 literal
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   ,
                   Athenian
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Lacedemonian
                 Laws
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 serviceable
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Iews
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 them
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 awe
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 them
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ●uitable
                 to
                 their
                 present
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 inform
                 their
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Images
                 and
                 Types
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 represented
                 and
                 pointed
                 out
                 the
                 Messias
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 Blessed
                 Undertakings
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unspeakable
                 Benefits
                 which
                 accrue
                 to
                 us
                 thence
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 those
                 Laws
                 were
                 light
                 and
                 ludicrous
                 and
                 unworthy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 singular
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 serv'd
                 to
                 most
                 excellent
                 purposes
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 account
                 I
                 can
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Reasons
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 why
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 from
                 the
                 Creation
                 these
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Observations
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 were
                 very
                 irksome
                 and
                 burdensome
                 )
                 were
                 imposed
                 by
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 till
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 I
                 should
                 treat
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 preserving
                 of
                 Civil
                 Peace
                 and
                 Justice
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Common
                 or
                 
                   Municipal
                   Law
                
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 .
                 It
                 contain'd
                 Precepts
                 concerning
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 Division
                 of
                 Lands
                 and
                 Inheritances
                 ,
                 making
                 of
                 War
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 These
                 Precepts
                 may
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Ranks
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 1.
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 regard
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Relation
                 between
                 the
                 Prince
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 there
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Injunctions
                 which
                 concern
                 Governours
                 and
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 the
                 Duty
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 and
                 Commerce
                 which
                 People
                 have
                 with
                 
                   one
                   another
                
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 you
                 have
                 Precepts
                 concerning
                 Buying
                 and
                 Selling
                 ,
                 &c.
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 direct
                 the
                 Iews
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Behaviour
                 towards
                 
                   Strangers
                   ▪
                
                 here
                 are
                 Rules
                 concerning
                 entertaining
                 of
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 War
                 against
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 Domestick
                 Relations
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 give
                 directions
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 behaviour
                 of
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 Wives
                 ,
                 Children
                 ,
                 Servants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Law
                
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 concern'd
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 Secular
                 rather
                 than
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 not
                 properly
                 fall
                 under
                 my
                 consideration
                 when
                 I
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dispensations
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 Only
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 observ'd
                 before
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 enjoyn'd
                 by
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 use
                 before
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 noted
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Laws
                
                 were
                 in
                 force
                 before
                 
                 Moses's
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 punishing
                 Adultery
                 with
                 death
                 :
                 (
                 only
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 Adultery
                 was
                 punish●d
                 with
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 with
                 S●oning
                 )
                 Killing
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 or
                 Woman
                 was
                 punish'd
                 with
                 death
                 :
                 
                   marrying
                   the
                
                 Brother's
                 Widow
                 was
                 enjoyn'd
                 :
                 
                   Cutting
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   People
                
                 was
                 a
                 Sanction
                 among
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 The
                 Right
                 of
                 Primogeniture
                 obtain'd
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 remark
                 that
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 juncture
                 pass
                 for
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 rather
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 properly
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 Dispensations
                 or
                 Permissions
                 .
                 Thus
                 Poligamy
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 practis'd
                 by
                 Lamech
                 first
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 permitted
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Elkana●
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Solomon
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 permitted
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 his
                 Wife
                 for
                 Fornication
                 or
                 Adultery
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Consanguinity
                
                 and
                 Affinity
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 the
                 18
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Leviticus
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 have
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 discoursing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 insert
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 my
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 
                   distinct
                   Administration
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 wherein
                 it
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 here
                 I
                 will
                 inquire
                 what
                 obligation
                 these
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Laws
                
                 have
                 upon
                 Christians
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Castalio
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 perpetually
                 retain'd
                 in
                 Christian
                 Commonwealths
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 to
                 pronounce
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 gross
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 distinguish
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 observe
                 then
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 as
                 
                   Moral
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 concerning
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 Forgiving
                 of
                 Injuries
                 ,
                 Equity
                 in
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 Duty
                 towards
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 were
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   ones
                
                 in
                 Levit.
                 19.
                 
                 So
                 several
                 Moral
                 or
                 
                   Natural
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 oblige
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 were
                 delivered
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 mixed
                 with
                 
                   Iudicial
                   ones
                
                 .
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 Law
                 against
                 Homicide
                 ,
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 Widows
                 ,
                 and
                 Orphans
                 ,
                 the
                 Reverence
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 21
                 ,
                 and
                 22.
                 
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Exodu●
                 .
                 These
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 M●saical
                 Polity
                 or
                 the
                 Iudicial
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 concern
                 all
                 Persons
                 at
                 all
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 Places
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 inquiry
                 then
                 proposed
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Condition
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 concern
                 their
                 individual
                 Polity
                 and
                 State.
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Men
                 rather
                 than
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 be
                 serviceable
                 and
                 useful
                 to
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 oblige
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 but
                 expired
                 with
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 obligatory
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 common
                 Equity
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 now
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 then
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 what
                 our
                 Church
                 (
                 in
                 her
                 
                   Seventh
                   Article
                
                 )
                 saith
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Civil
                   Precepts
                   of
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                   
                   ought
                   not
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   be
                   receiv'd
                   in
                   any
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 where
                 Reason
                 and
                 Equity
                 commend
                 those
                 Civil
                 Constitutions
                 to
                 any
                 Commonwealth
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 Reverence
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 Politicks
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Invention
                 and
                 Appointment
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 People
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 practised
                 among
                 Christians
                 without
                 offence
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Tithes
                 is
                 lawfully
                 adopted
                 into
                 our
                 Constitutions
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 likewise
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 to
                 their
                 
                   bodily
                   Punishments
                
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 Christian
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 May
                 Christians
                 inflict
                 severer
                 Punishments
                 than
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Law
                 prescribed
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 1
                 Sr.
                 
                   W.
                   Raleigh
                
                 answers
                 thus
                 ,
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 may
                 abate
                 of
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 mitigate
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 can't
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 heavy
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 becomes
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 shew
                 more
                 rigour
                 than
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 why
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 Capital
                 Punishment
                 i●flicted
                 on
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Robbers
                 not
                 only
                 among
                 our selves
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 Christian
                 Countries
                 ,
                 whereas
                 such
                 Offenders
                 were
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 Restitution
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 Sold
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Law-givers
                 have
                 ●ound
                 that
                 a
                 less
                 punishment
                 than
                 Death
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Restraint
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 alledged
                 ,
                 we
                 return
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Thieves
                 sometimes
                 had
                 a
                 greater
                 Punishment
                 than
                 a
                 Mulct
                 even
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 We
                 read
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 kill'd
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 found
                 them
                 breaking
                 up
                 a
                 house
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 time
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 appears
                 from
                 that
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Decision
                 of
                 King
                 David
                 in
                 2
                 Sam.
                 12.
                 5.
                 that
                 Theft
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 was
                 Capital
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 two
                 Thieves
                 were
                 Crucifled
                 
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 Punishment
                 for
                 Theft
                 among
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 probably
                 think
                 the
                 Execution
                 was
                 Iewish
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ●ome
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Theft
                 was
                 Felony
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Laws
                 diffe●
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Iewish
                 ones
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Jewi●●
                 Cherem
                 or
                 
                   Cu●●ing
                   off
                
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 to
                 in●●oduce
                 Excommunication
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Cutting
                 off
                 or
                 Separating
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 useful
                 Ordinance
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 Christians
                 several
                 footsteps
                 of
                 other
                 Cons●itutions
                 (
                 and
                 those
                 merely
                 Secular
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 as
                 Apprentices
                 generally
                 serving
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 Years
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 Iewi●●
                 Servants
                 being
                 ●et
                 free
                 every
                 seventh
                 Year
                 .
                 So
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 dividing
                 the
                 Lands
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 by
                 L●t
                 ,
                 the
                 Custom
                 is
                 re●eiv'd
                 in
                 many
                 Christian
                 Countreys
                 of
                 assigning
                 portions
                 of
                 Land
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Co●te●tion
                 especially
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 L●ts
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 other
                 Instances
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Laws
                 are
                 imitable
                 by
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 those
                 Laws
                 are
                 of
                 common
                 Use
                 and
                 Equity
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 and
                 promote
                 Charity
                 ,
                 good
                 Will
                 ,
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 Peace
                 and
                 Tranqu●llity
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 needless
                 to
                 sally
                 forth
                 to
                 any
                 more
                 particulars
                 here
                 :
                 for
                 my
                 design
                 was
                 to
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 competent
                 Draught
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iud●ical
                   O●conomy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Mosaick
                   O●conomy
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   several
                   ways
                   and
                   kinds
                   of
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   under
                   the
                   different
                   Oeconomies
                   .
                   Ordinary
                   External
                   Revelation
                   was
                   by
                   hearing
                   or
                   by
                   seeing
                   .
                   Inward
                   Revelation
                   was
                   by
                   Dreams
                   or
                   Prophetick
                   Inspiration
                   .
                   What
                   Prophecy
                   was
                   .
                   How
                   they
                   knew
                   to
                   distinguish
                   between
                   True
                   Prophets
                   and
                   False
                   ones
                   .
                   The
                   extraordinary
                   ways
                   of
                   Revelation
                   were
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   vouchsafed
                   to
                   Moses
                   alone
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   differ'd
                   from
                   other
                   Revelations
                   as
                   to
                   Degree
                   only
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   from
                   between
                   the
                   Cherubims
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Urim
                   and
                   Thummim
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   Teraphim
                   .
                   They
                   were
                   not
                   borrowed
                   from
                   Pagan
                   Idolaters
                   .
                   This
                   would
                   be
                   a
                   countenancing
                   of
                   Image-Worship
                   .
                   The
                   absurdity
                   and
                   impiety
                   of
                   their
                   opinion
                   who
                   hold
                   that
                   the
                   Urim
                   and
                   Thummim
                   were
                   of
                   Heathen
                   Extraction
                   .
                   These
                   were
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   those
                   bare
                   words
                   written
                   or
                   engraven
                   on
                   the
                   High
                   Priest's
                   Breastplate
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   answer'd
                   .
                
              
               
                 BE●ore
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 proper
                 place
                 wherein
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Several
                   Kinds
                   of
                   Revelations
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   various
                   ways
                   of
                   God's
                   Communicating
                   himself
                   to
                   Mankind
                
                 in
                 the
                 different
                 Dispen●ations
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 discoursed
                 of
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 will
                 recount
                 them
                 all
                 together
                 .
                 God
                 under
                 all
                 his
                 Administrations
                 made
                 known
                 his
                 Will
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 
                 Reason
                 which
                 he
                 implanted
                 in
                 Men
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Divin●
                 and
                 
                   Supernatural
                   Revel●tion
                
                 ,
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 natural
                 Light
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 several
                 ways
                 of
                 this
                 Revelation
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 not
                 only
                 spake
                 
                   at
                   sundry
                   times
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Ioshua
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   David
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Kings
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 (
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 2
                 Greek
                 word
                 signifieth
                 likewise
                 ,
                 He
                 spake
                 
                   by
                   degrees
                
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   several
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 not
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 one
                 thing
                 and
                 then
                 another
                 )
                 But
                 He
                 also
                 spake
                 3
                 
                   in
                   divers
                   manners
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   great
                   variety
                   of
                   Revelations
                
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 distinct
                 ways
                 of
                 God's
                 discovering
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 the
                 discoveries
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 were
                 multiply'd
                 and
                 increas'd
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 supernatural
                 Revelations
                 are
                 divided
                 by
                 Writers
                 into
                 Immediate
                 and
                 Mediate
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 can't
                 well
                 agree
                 in
                 determining
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 Some
                 rank
                 Revelations
                 by
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Visions
                 under
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Immediate
                 ,
                 others
                 again
                 hold
                 that
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 mediate
                 Discoveries
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 instances
                 I
                 could
                 shew
                 how
                 they
                 disagree
                 .
                 To
                 avoid
                 controversy
                 here
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 offer
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 exactest
                 Division
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelations
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 Ordinary
                 and
                 Frequent
                 ,
                 or
                 Extraordinary
                 and
                 Rare
                 .
                 The
                 Ordinary
                 are
                 either
                 Outward
                 or
                 Inward
                 .
                 The
                 Outward
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Bodily
                 Sense
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Hearing
                 and
                 Seeing
                 .
                 The
                 Inward
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 viz.
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 when
                 persons
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Rational
                 mind
                 of
                 Man
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 awake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   God
                   spake
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e
                 ,
                 communicated
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 an
                 
                   Outward
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 the
                 Bodily
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Hearing
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 first
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Immediate
                   Voice
                
                 :
                 so
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 when
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Revelation
                
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 )
                 and
                 thus
                 He
                 communicated
                 his
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Voice
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Thus
                 he
                 reveal'd
                 his
                 Will
                 several
                 times
                 to
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 .
                 By
                 such
                 a
                 
                 Voice
                 ●ramed
                 by
                 the
                 air
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Bush
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Samuel
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 ages
                 God
                 convers'd
                 with
                 his
                 Servants
                 by
                 speaking
                 audibly
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                
                 very
                 frequently
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 his
                 Fall
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 Angel
                 who
                 guarded
                 Paradise
                 spoke
                 to
                 him
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 roundly
                 of
                 the
                 dire
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 and
                 warn'd
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 approach
                 the
                 flaming
                 Sword
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 perish
                 immediately
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 that
                 God
                 spake
                 by
                 Angels
                 to
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Lot
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   Daniel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 spake
                 by
                 a
                 Wind
                 or
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 strange
                 Sound
                 and
                 terrible
                 Concu●●ion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 call'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   Bath
                   Kol
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 a
                 Voice
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 any
                 Voice
                 heard
                 as
                 descending
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 directing
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 or
                 concern
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 say
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Voice
                 
                   the
                   Six
                   Precept●
                
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 additional
                 one
                 to
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 Sons
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Circumcision
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 at
                 first
                 )
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Moses
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 assert
                 This
                 
                   Bath
                   Kol
                
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 lowest
                 degree
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 this
                 supplied
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 frequent
                 after
                 that
                 ceased
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Voice
                   of
                   Pr●phe●s
                   ,
                   Na●ijim
                
                 ,
                 Messengers
                 dispatched
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 declare
                 
                 his
                 Will.
                 Of
                 these
                 we
                 often
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 about
                 King
                 
                 David's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 Abraham
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 is
                 call'd
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 20.
                 7.
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 prevalent
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 yet
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 sort
                 of
                 Prophets
                 who
                 foretold
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 denounced
                 the
                 Judgments
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 on
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 sent
                 forth
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 very
                 usually
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 grew
                 very
                 wicked
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 .
                 Then
                 these
                 Persons
                 were
                 rais'd
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 admonish
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 freely
                 of
                 their
                 Miscarriages
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 displeasure
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Envoys
                 of
                 Heaven
                 were
                 sent
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 God's
                 own
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ninivites
                 .
                 Thus
                 Revelation
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 Voice
                 :
                 God
                 spake
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 others
                 audibly
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 uncommon
                 way
                 of
                 divulging
                 and
                 discovering
                 his
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 communicated
                 himself
                 heretofore
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Seeing
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 his
                 Divine
                 Pleasure
                 by
                 some
                 visible
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 vigorously
                 struck
                 on
                 that
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 more
                 evident
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 discovered
                 himself
                 ,
                 1.
                 by
                 
                   Angels
                   Appearing
                
                 ;
                 for
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Appearing
                 of
                 these
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Speaking
                 to
                 persons
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 God's
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 no
                 mean
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 delivered
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 Glorious
                 Spi●●ts
                 could
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 Mankind
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 commission'd
                 by
                 God.
                 When
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 else
                 )
                 they
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 Men.
                 2.
                 
                 Writing
                 was
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   Visible
                   Revelation
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 grew
                 frequent
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Histories
                 and
                 Prophecie
                 
                 being
                 committed
                 to
                 Writing
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Antient
                 Church
                 before
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 had
                 the
                 Written
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 inform
                 them
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 Sight
                 by
                 those
                 Representations
                 which
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 are
                 so
                 usually
                 stiled
                 Visions
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 Real
                 Spectacles
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Burning
                   Bush
                
                 which
                 Moses
                 saw
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 2.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Pillar
                   of
                   a
                   Cloud
                
                 which
                 went
                 before
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Pillar
                   of
                   Fire
                
                 which
                 conducted
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 13.
                 21.
                 and
                 the
                 Cloud
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 5.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 7.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Expression
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 
                   Visible
                   Glory
                   and
                   Majesty
                
                 whereby
                 he
                 manifested
                 himself
                 to
                 Mankind
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 Visions
                 in
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 are
                 certain
                 Images
                 of
                 things
                 represented
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 
                   Strange
                   Appearances
                
                 and
                 Signs
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                   Ezekiel
                
                 and
                 Daniel
                 .
                 Whether
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 real
                 Objects
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 mere
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 )
                 solicitously
                 inquire
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 Resemblances
                 caused
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 Impression
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Organ
                 be
                 affected
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 an
                 Object
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 denominate
                 it
                 Vision
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 external
                 Representations
                 and
                 Figures
                 pointed
                 out
                 Real
                 things
                 ,
                 either
                 present
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Manifestation
                 ,
                 call'd
                 Vision
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 who
                 were
                 most
                 conversant
                 in
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 were
                 stiled
                 Se●rs
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 9.
                 9
                 ,
                 18.
                 2
                 
                 Chron.
                 35.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 distinctly
                 spoken
                 of
                 Voices
                 and
                 Visions
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 also
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 sometimes
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Instances
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 not
                 named
                 ,
                 the
                 Revelation
                 by
                 Voice
                 was
                 mixed
                 with
                 that
                 by
                 Vision
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 
                   Saul
                   saw
                   a
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   heard
                   a
                   
                   Voice
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 confined
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 speak
                 now
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Revelations
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 Gospel-Dicd\sspensation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 moreover
                 that
                 sometimes
                 Vision
                 and
                 Voice
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 an
                 Extasy
                 :
                 tho
                 the
                 persons
                 were
                 awake
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Trance
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 under
                 this
                 head
                 it
                 is
                 remarkable
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 outward
                 and
                 sensible
                 ways
                 of
                 God's
                 revealing
                 himself
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 visible
                 ,
                 are
                 call'd
                 by
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Masters
                 the
                 Shekinah
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dwell
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 constantly
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 Shakan
                 signifies
                 to
                 inha●●●●
                 or
                 dwell
                 )
                 whereby
                 he
                 doth
                 gloriously
                 discover
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
                 With
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Israelites
                   pertaineth
                   the
                   Glory
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Presence
                 and
                 Habitation
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 those
                 other
                 ways
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 appear'd
                 and
                 manifested
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 This
                 St.
                 Paul
                 stiles
                 
                   the
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Visible
                 Appearing
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 stiled
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Seventy
                   Interpreters
                
                 (
                 whose
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 this
                 Apostle
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 imitate
                 )
                 used
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 
                   Glorious
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 in
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Sensible
                 and
                 External
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 Inward
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Outward
                   Revelations
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 immediately
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 or
                 reveal'd
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Fancies
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 Dreams
                 .
                 He
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 communicate
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 persons
                 by
                 a
                 powerful
                 Influence
                 on
                 their
                 Imaginations
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 asleep
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 presenting
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 Senses
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 awake
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 reveal'd
                 himself
                 to
                 6
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 7
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 8
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 9
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 *
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 
                 3
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 4
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 .
                 In
                 their
                 Dreams
                 their
                 Fancies
                 were
                 impress'd
                 with
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Representations
                 ,
                 they
                 verily
                 thought
                 they
                 beheld
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Object
                 ,
                 as
                 Iacob
                 thought
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 Ladder
                 that
                 reached
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 Representations
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 offer'd
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 call'd
                 Visions
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   Dream
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Dream
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   Vision
                   ,
                
                 Isai.
                 29.
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 speak
                 of
                 Visions
                 in
                 the
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 Visions
                 and
                 Dreams
                 are
                 two
                 distinct
                 Species
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 spoken
                 of
                 Visions
                 strictly
                 so
                 call'd
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 consider'd
                 sometimes
                 by
                 Writers
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 confound
                 Visions
                 and
                 Dreams
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 God
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 working
                 on
                 the
                 Imagination
                 in
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 immediate
                 Inspiring
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 awake
                 .
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 revealing
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 Men
                 is
                 call'd
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Illumination
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 gradual
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 than
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Preparative
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 This
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 an
                 inward
                 Afflatus
                 and
                 Excitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 signally
                 call'd
                 5
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 by
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Writers
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 when
                 being
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 the
                 full
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Senses
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 by
                 the
                 Incitement
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 old
                 spake
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Inward
                 Afflation
                 and
                 Instinct
                 .
                 The
                 Jewish
                 Doctors
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 degree
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 is
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Psalms
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Proverbs
                 of
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 termed
                 by
                 
                 way
                 of
                 Excellency
                 
                   Chetubim
                   Scriptores
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Writings
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 other
                 Books
                 of
                 Scripture
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Hagiographa
                 .
                 This
                 put
                 Holy
                 Men
                 upon
                 Pious
                 Discourses
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 Strains
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 rais'd
                 them
                 above
                 their
                 ordinary
                 temper
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Holy
                 Penmen
                 of
                 Scripture
                 were
                 moved
                 and
                 actuated
                 by
                 this
                 Divine
                 Influx
                 :
                 By
                 this
                 they
                 dictated
                 and
                 composed
                 those
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 or
                 
                   Prophetick
                   Inspiration
                
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 Tho
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 too
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 kinds
                 of
                 Revelation
                 beforemention'd
                 ,
                 are
                 stiled
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Writings
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                
                 .
                 For
                 Prophecy
                 (
                 Nebuah
                 )
                 is
                 taken
                 either
                 strictly
                 or
                 largely
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 strict
                 acception
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Notion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 asleep
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 rapture
                 ,
                 or
                 besides
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 properly
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Dreams
                 or
                 
                   Visions
                   .
                   Prophecy
                
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 restrained
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 and
                 foretelling
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 and
                 hence
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 what
                 was
                 suggested
                 before
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 the
                 Prophets
                 antiently
                 were
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Seers
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 usually
                 is
                 call'd
                 Prophecy
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 Prophecy
                 in
                 the
                 largest
                 acception
                 is
                 the
                 general
                 word
                 to
                 comprehend
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 whereby
                 all
                 revealed
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Truth
                 are
                 convey'd
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   Schools
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 were
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 young
                 Men
                 were
                 prepar'd
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Revelation
                 and
                 Inspiration
                 ;
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Schools
                 generally
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 chosen
                 .
                 Education
                 and
                 Improvement
                 fitted
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 Testimonials
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 were
                 
                   True
                   Prophets
                
                 and
                 who
                 False
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 distinguish
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Indeed
                 when
                 a
                 Prophet
                 foretold
                 things
                 
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   hereafter
                
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 falshood
                 presently
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 his
                 Prophecy
                 must
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 by
                 the
                 Event
                 of
                 his
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 here
                 was
                 some
                 uncertainty
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 foretold
                 might
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 True
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 could
                 do
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 Prophet
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 18.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 then
                 the
                 Prediction
                 was
                 conditional
                 ,
                 not
                 absolute
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Commination
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 by
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 Spirit
                 dictated
                 
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                
                 it
                 was
                 possible
                 to
                 tell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 presently
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 Prophet
                 or
                 no.
                 This
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Prophet
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 inclined
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 secondly
                 he
                 must
                 predict
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 Law.
                 If
                 he
                 said
                 any
                 thing
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 chiefly
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 discover'd
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 
                   Deut.
                   18.
                   20.
                   
                   Deut.
                
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 some
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 who
                 said
                 nothing
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 must
                 he
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 not
                 communicated
                 to
                 any
                 but
                 Holy
                 Men.
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 to
                 doubt
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Qualifications
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 back'd
                 by
                 
                   another
                   Prophet
                
                 who
                 was
                 certainly
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Prophet
                 testified
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 himself
                 testified
                 concerning
                 a
                 Prophet
                 by
                 some
                 manifest
                 Sign
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 1
                 Kings
                 13.
                 
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 judg
                 whether
                 Prophets
                 were
                 counterfeit
                 or
                 no.
                 Add
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 deterred
                 from
                 counterfeiting
                 the
                 
                   Prophetick
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 a
                 false
                 Prophet
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 punish'd
                 with
                 Death
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 20.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 true
                 Prophets
                 might
                 be
                 discern'd
                 and
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 ones
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 plain
                 and
                 downright
                 in
                 their
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 generally
                 ambiguous
                 and
                 equivocating
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 those
                 false
                 Prophets
                 whom
                 Ahab
                 
                 consulted
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   deliver
                   it
                
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Kings
                 22.
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 we
                 render
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Relative
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 words
                 have
                 two
                 senses
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   deliver
                
                 Ramoth
                 Gilead
                 
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   deliver
                   thee
                   and
                   thy
                   forces
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 Syria
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 frequently
                 imitated
                 afterwards
                 by
                 1
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 of
                 some
                 advantage
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 ambiguity
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 mistakes
                 might
                 easily
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 was
                 salved
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 this
                 rendred
                 their
                 Predictions
                 uncertain
                 and
                 wavering
                 ,
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 true
                 Prophetick
                 Spirit
                 were
                 sure
                 and
                 fix'd
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Writers
                 and
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 agree
                 )
                 ended
                 in
                 Malachi
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 Prophet
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 was
                 afterwards
                 restored
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shew'd
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 ways
                 of
                 God's
                 communicating
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 Impulse
                 whereby
                 persons
                 are
                 stir'd
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 undertake
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Enterprize
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accomplish
                 some
                 very
                 notable
                 Act.
                 Thus
                 2
                 Maimonides
                 reckons
                 it
                 among
                 the
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 intimation
                 from
                 God
                 slew
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 2.
                 12.
                 
                 So
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Divine
                 Motion
                 Phineas
                 knew
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 kill
                 those
                 two
                 notorious
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 stir'd
                 up
                 accordingly
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Heavenly
                 Impulse
                 Sampson
                 was
                 excited
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 tho
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 .
                 And
                 several
                 other
                 Instances
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Ordinary
                   ways
                   of
                   Revelation
                
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 
                   frequent
                   and
                   usual
                   manner
                
                 of
                 God's
                 communicating
                 his
                 Will
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Dispensations
                 before
                 treated
                 of
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 I
                 will
                 enumerate
                 the
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Means
                
                 of
                 revealing
                 God's
                 Will
                 :
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 whereby
                 God
                 conversed
                 with
                 Moses
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 communicate
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 The
                 Jewish
                 Doctors
                 cry
                 up
                 This
                 for
                 the
                 highest
                 Degree
                 of
                 Revelation
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 talk
                 such
                 strange
                 things
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Spirit
                 represents
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 Vnusual
                 and
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Revelation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Moses
                 alone
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   spake
                   to
                
                 Moses
                 3
                 
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   speaketh
                   to
                   his
                   friend
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 33.
                 11.
                 
                 Indeed
                 Iacob
                 testifieth
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   had
                   seen
                   God
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 32.
                 30.
                 
                 But
                 tho
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 God
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 read
                 that
                 he
                 talk'd
                 with
                 him
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 implieth
                 something
                 more
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 Moses
                 tells
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   talked
                   with
                   them
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 he
                 means
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 after
                 God
                 had
                 spoken
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 immediate
                 manner
                 ,
                 he
                 imparted
                 God's
                 Will
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 expresly
                 read
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 
                 Moses's
                 peculiar
                 character
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   arose
                   not
                   a
                   Prophet
                   since
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 
                   like
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   knew
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 34.
                 10.
                 viz.
                 by
                 talking
                 ,
                 conversing
                 with
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 singular
                 Prerogative
                 granted
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 Prophet
                 partook
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 Moses
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Num.
                 12.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 full
                 :
                 
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Prophet
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   make
                   my self
                   known
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   Vision
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   will
                   speak
                   unto
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   Dream
                   .
                   My
                   servant
                
                 Moses
                 
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   faithful
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   House
                
                 (
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 singular
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 trust
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 Concerns
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 vouchsafe
                 him
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 of
                 Revelation
                 than
                 other
                 Prophets
                 have
                 .
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 Pleasure
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Visions
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ways
                 of
                 Divine
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 
                   with
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   speak
                
                 4
                 
                   mouth
                   to
                   mouth
                   ,
                   even
                   apparently
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   dark
                   speeches
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Similitude
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   behold
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Gradus
                   Mosaicus
                
                 was
                 not
                 communicable
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 between
                 
                 Moses's
                 Prophesying
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 other
                 
                   Prophets
                   .
                   Moses
                
                 convers'd
                 immediately
                 with
                 God
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 manner
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 Prophets
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 disturbing
                 Impressions
                 on
                 his
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Visions
                 of
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 Moses
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 Awe
                 and
                 Astonishment
                 on
                 him
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 had
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 
                   face
                   to
                   face
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 friendlily
                 (
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 explain'd
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   a
                   man
                   speaketh
                   to
                   his
                   friend
                
                 )
                 signifieth
                 that
                 he
                 conversed
                 intimately
                 and
                 familiarly
                 with
                 God
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 nearest
                 Communion
                 with
                 the
                 Divine
                 Presence
                 and
                 Majesty
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 mortal
                 Man
                 had
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 he
                 excell'd
                 all
                 former
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 This
                 he
                 was
                 Singular
                 and
                 Peculiar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Discovery
                 made
                 to
                 him
                 was
                 the
                 highest
                 Degree
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho
                 I
                 allow
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 experienc'd
                 a
                 more
                 Immediate
                 and
                 Familiar
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 than
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 Exalted
                 Degree
                 of
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 affirm
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 ways
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 mention'd
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Degree
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 Sublime
                 and
                 Transcendent
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Conveyance
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 
                 be
                 by
                 immediate
                 Voice
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 by
                 Visions
                 and
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 Sleeping
                 and
                 Waking
                 ,
                 by
                 inward
                 Illumination
                 and
                 Divine
                 Afflation
                 :
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 transcendency
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 receiv'd
                 Communications
                 from
                 God.
                 Thus
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 tho
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 substance
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 God's
                 
                   calling
                   to
                   Moses
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Bush
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 3.
                 4.
                 is
                 counted
                 by
                 5
                 Maimonides
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 Moses
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 to
                 hear
                 God
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Vision
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 awake
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Learned
                 Iew
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 singular
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 reckon
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 peculiar
                 way
                 of
                 Divine
                 Manifestation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Another
                   way
                   of
                   Revelation
                
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Oracle
                   in
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Temple
                 .
                 Exod.
                 25.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   meet
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   commune
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   from
                   above
                   the
                   Mercy-Seat
                   ,
                   from
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   Cherubims
                   which
                   are
                   upon
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   thee
                   in
                   Commandment
                   unto
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 in
                 Num.
                 7.
                 89.
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 Moses
                 from
                 the
                 Mercy-Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 Answer
                 to
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 consulted
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 had
                 that
                 honour
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 had
                 this
                 privilege
                 conferred
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vncircumcised
                   Doctors
                
                 tell
                 us
                 prodigious
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 :
                 they
                 talk
                 as
                 seraphically
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 admitted
                 to
                 that
                 Sacred
                 Oracle
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 they
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 either
                 we
                 must
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Revelation
                 before
                 specified
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 must
                 fit
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Answering
                 by
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 was
                 another
                 Extraordinary
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 God
                 
                 gave
                 Answers
                 in
                 great
                 and
                 weighty
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 especially
                 about
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 a
                 
                   Politick
                   Oracle
                
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 (
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 read
                 in
                 1
                 Sam.
                 30.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 )
                 that
                 Kings
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priests
                
                 were
                 the
                 persons
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 were
                 committed
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Oracle
                 had
                 its
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priests
                   Breast-plate
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 given
                 out
                 wholly
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 place
                 in
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 personal
                 Act
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 Authority
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 
                   great
                   Oracle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 was
                 consulted
                 chiefly
                 in
                 
                   difficult
                   cases
                
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 
                   Num.
                   27.
                   21.
                   1
                   
                   Sam.
                
                 23.
                 9.
                 
                 &
                 28.
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 30.
                 7.
                 2
                 
                 Sam.
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 Tho
                 I
                 fee
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 appropriate
                 it
                 wholly
                 to
                 Civil
                 Matters
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 Pectoral
                 had
                 this
                 general
                 Name
                 given
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Coshen
                   hamishphat
                   ,
                   the
                   Breastplate
                   of
                   judgment
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 15.
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 lodg'd
                 here
                 ,
                 Iudgment
                 infallibly
                 pass'd
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 this
                 Iudgment
                 or
                 Decision
                 was
                 restrain'd
                 to
                 one
                 particular
                 sort
                 of
                 Cases
                 .
                 When
                 this
                 Oracle
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 agreed
                 among
                 Writers
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 6
                 
                   Ioseph
                   the
                   Iew
                
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 about
                 two
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 period
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                 Haggai's
                 days
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 were
                 carry'd
                 captive
                 to
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 say
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 come
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ;
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 several
                 Conjectures
                 of
                 Iews
                 and
                 Christians
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 of
                 late
                 hath
                 been
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 famous
                 Mr.
                 Selden
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 
                   little
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 representations
                 
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Teraphim
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 subverted
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Teraphim
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 signification
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 express
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 it
                 signifies
                 some
                 unlawful
                 Images
                 ,
                 Idols
                 ,
                 or
                 False
                 Gods.
                 A
                 Noble
                 7
                 Critick
                 strikes
                 in
                 with
                 our
                 famous
                 Antiquary
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Teraphim
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 excellent
                 Reading
                 and
                 Criticism
                 in
                 his
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Identity
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 great
                 and
                 amazing
                 things
                 in
                 so
                 barren
                 a
                 Subject
                 ;
                 his
                 Atchievements
                 are
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 himself
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 free
                 with
                 this
                 worthy
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 those
                 Authors
                 that
                 have
                 gone
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 deliver
                 my
                 thoughts
                 impartially
                 concerning
                 the
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Arguments
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 truly
                 I
                 must
                 pronounce
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 slight
                 and
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Teraphim
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 because
                 they
                 both
                 end
                 in
                 im
                 .
                 This
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 were
                 of
                 Pagan
                 Extraction
                 ;
                 but
                 herein
                 he
                 leaves
                 the
                 Judicious
                 Selden
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Vrim
                 was
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 Teraphim
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 taken
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 saith
                 expresly
                 that
                 the
                 Teraphim
                 are
                 call'd
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 aped
                 the
                 fanctity
                 of
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 later
                 Author
                 avers
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 imitated
                 he
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 their
                 Teraphim
                 and
                 other
                 Idolatrous
                 Rites
                 and
                 Practices
                 .
                 Tho
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Laws
                
                 were
                 made
                 in
                 absolute
                 opposition
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 )
                 he
                 asserts
                 that
                 God
                 borrowed
                 this
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 from
                 those
                 Pagan
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 Did
                 God
                 himself
                 openly
                 declare
                 against
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 would
                 he
                 by
                 these
                 Images
                 of
                 Pagan
                 Invention
                 nurse
                 it
                 up
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 considerate
                 minds
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 this
                 ?
                 To
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 particularly
                 commanded
                 
                   not
                   to
                   learn
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   ,
                   Ier.
                
                 10.
                 12.
                 not
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Nations
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 persons
                 were
                 permitted
                 ,
                 nay
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 commanded
                 and
                 enjoyn'd
                 to
                 use
                 this
                 Superstitious
                 and
                 Magical
                 Rite
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 like
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ;
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 so
                 often
                 declared
                 his
                 hatred
                 and
                 abomination
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 look'd
                 like
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 gave
                 out
                 his
                 Oracles
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 People
                 by
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 little
                 Pert
                 
                   Waxen
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 complyance
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Talismanical
                   Puppets
                
                 used
                 by
                 most
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 first
                 invented
                 by
                 their
                 Idolatrous
                 Priests
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 odd
                 and
                 wild
                 Conceits
                 that
                 no
                 unprejudiced
                 and
                 unbyass'd
                 mind
                 can
                 entertain
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 As
                 Vrim
                 was
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 Serapis
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 Idol
                 ,
                 so
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 Thummim
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Original
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Image
                 set
                 with
                 precious
                 Stones
                 which
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 of
                 Egypt
                 wore
                 about
                 their
                 necks
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Pagans
                 were
                 brave
                 and
                 gawdy
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 rich
                 Saphire
                 and
                 Truth
                 engraven
                 on
                 it
                 hanging
                 at
                 their
                 breasts
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 appointed
                 his
                 own
                 High
                 Priest
                 a
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 such
                 another
                 fine
                 brave
                 thing
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 God
                 gave
                 him
                 Bells
                 to
                 dangle
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 noise
                 at
                 his
                 heels
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Priests
                
                 were
                 hung
                 about
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 this
                 Author
                 quoteth
                 
                   Alexander
                   ab
                   Alexandre
                
                 .
                 This
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 his
                 conjecture
                 about
                 Thummim
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Vrim
                 were
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Thummim
                 was
                 an
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 it
                 seems
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 
                   A.
                   Castre
                
                 heretofore
                 (
                 tho
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 particular
                 notion
                 concerning
                 these
                 Images
                 with
                 this
                 present
                 Writer
                 )
                 but
                 hear
                 
                 how
                 a
                 8
                 Learn'd
                 and
                 Sober
                 Man
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Communion
                 censures
                 him
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   this
                   is
                   a
                   new
                   opinion
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   very
                   improbable
                   ,
                   because
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   this
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   dangerous
                   consequence
                   among
                   that
                   people
                   who
                   were
                   so
                   inclined
                   to
                   Idolatry
                   .
                
                 If
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 them
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 Oracles
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 thereby
                 have
                 been
                 encourag'd
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 their
                 Idolatrous
                 Service
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 freely
                 ,
                 this
                 assertion
                 that
                 God's
                 most
                 Holy
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 deliver'd
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 people
                 ,
                 was
                 managed
                 altogether
                 by
                 Images
                 ,
                 gives
                 too
                 much
                 encouragement
                 to
                 the
                 Image-Worship
                 maintain'd
                 and
                 practis'd
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 9
                 One
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 well-willer
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Cause
                 and
                 Interest
                 ,
                 highly
                 applauds
                 these
                 Notions
                 ,
                 and
                 borrows
                 several
                 pages
                 together
                 from
                 Doctor
                 Spencer
                 as
                 sutable
                 to
                 his
                 purpose
                 .
                 He
                 furnish'd
                 himself
                 with
                 materials
                 for
                 his
                 Pamphlet
                 about
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 Writer's
                 conceptions
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 reproach
                 to
                 these
                 Images
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Pagans
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 this
                 Reverend
                 Gentleman
                 asserts
                 and
                 defends
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 them
                 unworthy
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God.
                 This
                 Opinion
                 makes
                 God
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Pagan
                 in
                 their
                 Customs
                 and
                 usages
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 thinks
                 he
                 salves
                 the
                 absurdity
                 and
                 impiety
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   bardness
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   hearts
                   .
                
                 He
                 imputes
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Vrim
                 or
                 Teraphim
                 to
                 the
                 morosity
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 pleas'd
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 GOd
                 indulged
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 Heathen
                 Superstitions
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 think
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 
                 the
                 vain
                 humour
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 these
                 
                   Little
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   Pratling
                   Puppets
                
                 to
                 dance
                 and
                 dandle
                 .
                 The
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 being
                 Children
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 these
                 Baubles
                 to
                 play
                 with
                 .
                 The
                 froward
                 Israelites
                 cried
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Gewgaws
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 God
                 let
                 them
                 have
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 Play
                 and
                 Worship
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 hold
                 that
                 these
                 
                   Pretty
                   Idols
                
                 wrap'd
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 folded
                 piece
                 of
                 cloth
                 of
                 a
                 span
                 long
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Famous
                   ,
                   Celebrated
                   ,
                   and
                   Sacred
                   Vrim
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 these
                 
                   Ludicrous
                   Images
                
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Oracles
                
                 whereby
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 on
                 the
                 most
                 serious
                 and
                 eminent
                 occasions
                 :
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 Vrim
                 were
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Teraphim
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Heathens
                   Penates
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pagans
                   Houshold-Gods
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 plainly
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 those
                 Gods
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 yet
                 more
                 plainly
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Infernal
                 Ghosts
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 and
                 informed
                 these
                 little
                 Carcases
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 prepared
                 under
                 a
                 certain
                 Constellation
                 :
                 then
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                   a
                   Trap
                   to
                   catch
                   Damons
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 pleasantly
                 speaks
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Teraphim
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Learned
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Vrim
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 can
                 believe
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 apprehension
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 can
                 perswade
                 our selves
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 was
                 an
                 exact
                 Imitator
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 Magical
                 Feats
                 ,
                 and
                 Diabolical
                 Conjurations
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 then
                 swallow
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 incredible
                 and
                 impossible
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 erroneous
                 and
                 absurd
                 ,
                 yea
                 what
                 is
                 prophane
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 God's
                 Worship
                 was
                 borrow'd
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Gentiles
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 offer'd
                 my
                 particular
                 Sentiment
                 concerning
                 these
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 (
                 so
                 much
                 controverted
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 )
                 the
                 Sum
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 these
                 two
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 VRIM
                 and
                 THVMMIM
                 written
                 or
                 engraven
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Breast-plate
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 in
                 Exod.
                 39.
                 8
                 ,
                 &c.
                 where
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priests
                   Garments
                
                 are
                 rehears'd
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 are
                 not
                 mention'd
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 materials
                 of
                 Linen
                 ,
                 Gold
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 the
                 Garments
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 only
                 bare
                 words
                 written
                 or
                 engraved
                 ,
                 and
                 deposited
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Breast-Plate
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 folded
                 or
                 doubled
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 holding
                 those
                 written
                 Words
                 :
                 wherefore
                 they
                 are
                 bid
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 
                   in
                   it
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   upon
                   it
                
                 ,
                 for
                 upon
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 twelve
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 the
                 probability
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 from
                 several
                 material
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Expression
                 us'd
                 in
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   put
                
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 )
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   give
                   in
                   the
                   Breast-plate
                   the
                   Vrim
                   and
                   Thummim
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 that
                 giving
                 is
                 apply'd
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 writing
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 further
                 confirm
                 it
                 by
                 one
                 Instance
                 more
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 Ezek.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 give
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   write
                   a
                   mark
                   on
                   the
                   Foreheads
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 Writer's
                 Inkhorn
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Thus
                 giving
                 and
                 writing
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 render
                 or
                 give
                 and
                 to
                 ascribe
                 are
                 sometimes
                 synonimous
                 .
                 These
                 written
                 Words
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 mighty
                 Importance
                 and
                 Significancy
                 )
                 were
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Rationale
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 the
                 Duplicature
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priest
                
                 when
                 Answers
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 .
                 Those
                 Words
                 may
                 signifie
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Oracle
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 by
                 consulting
                 it
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 illuminated
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 Vrim
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 discovery
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 ask'd
                 and
                 enquired
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Distinct
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Full
                 and
                 Perfect
                 Answer
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 Thummim
                 )
                 to
                 their
                 Demands
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Objected
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Hebrew
                 ●
                 being
                 set
                 before
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particle
                 the
                 being
                 placed
                 before
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 ,
                 argue
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 to
                 be
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bare
                 words
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ha
                 which
                 is
                 sometimes
                 a
                 
                   Praepositive
                   Article
                
                 before
                 Nouns
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 
                 rendred
                 the
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 like
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Articles
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 before
                 some
                 words
                 )
                 very
                 significant
                 and
                 emphatical
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Demonstrative
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 significancy
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Expletive
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 infer
                 with
                 any
                 certainty
                 that
                 ha
                 or
                 the
                 being
                 prefix'd
                 to
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 have
                 any
                 Emphasis
                 ,
                 or
                 argue
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Words
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 haurim
                 in
                 Exod.
                 28.
                 30.
                 and
                 is
                 translated
                 the
                 Vrim
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 Num.
                 27.
                 21.
                 tho
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 Article
                 ha
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 Vrim
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 barely
                 Vrim
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 6.
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 Translation
                 .
                 Whence
                 still
                 you
                 may
                 infer
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 stress
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 either
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ha
                 or
                 the
                 English
                 the
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 prefix'd
                 to
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 Emphatick
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 is
                 no
                 note
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 Hag.
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 )
                 where
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ha
                 and
                 the
                 English
                 the
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 [
                 word
                 ]
                 and
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 almost
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 in
                 your
                 English
                 Bible
                 
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 thence
                 gather
                 that
                 a
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 taking
                 this
                 latter
                 in
                 the
                 strictest
                 sense
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 plainest
                 account
                 I
                 can
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 I
                 should
                 further
                 have
                 enlarged
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 not
                 prevented
                 my self
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Particular
                   Essay
                
                 on
                 this
                 subject
                 .
                 I
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 thing
                 considerable
                 to
                 object
                 against
                 this
                 Notion
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Writers
                 of
                 good
                 Note
                 have
                 shew'd
                 themselves
                 much
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 embrace
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 concern'd
                 to
                 satisfie
                 those
                 who
                 ask
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 answer'd
                 by
                 these
                 Words
                 or
                 Letters
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 resolve
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Conjecture
                 as
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 was
                 particularly
                 taught
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 Secret
                 ,
                 from
                 some
                 difference
                 which
                 he
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 Letters
                 made
                 by
                 God's
                 own
                 disposal
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Writers
                 thought
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 Reasonable
                 and
                 
                 Accountable
                 when
                 they
                 asserted
                 the
                 Responses
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 why
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 greater
                 reason
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Solution
                 here
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Divine
                 Responses
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 Vrim
                 and
                 Thummim
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 celebrated
                 Shekinah
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Visible
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Appearance
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 these
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 (
                 which
                 none
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 relate
                 )
                 he
                 reveal'd
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 imparted
                 it
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 inquire
                 of
                 this
                 Oracle
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 have
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Various
                   Revelations
                
                 ,
                 both
                 Ordinary
                 and
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 several
                 Dispensations
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Occonomy
                
                 especially
                 had
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 :
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   People
                
                 were
                 most
                 signally
                 honoured
                 with
                 all
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   Revelations
                   ;
                   Vnto
                   them
                   were
                   committed
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Pectoral
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 because
                 Responses
                 in
                 some
                 difficult
                 cases
                 were
                 Spoken
                 and
                 Reveal'd
                 thereby
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Revelations
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 by
                 that
                 way
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 large
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Various
                   Discoveries
                
                 vouchsafed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Divers
                   manners
                
                 of
                 communicating
                 his
                 Pleasure
                 to
                 Mankind
                 .
                 He
                 spoke
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 expected
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 having
                 said
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Abrahamick
                   Occonomy
                
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 palpable
                 Distinction
                 made
                 between
                 God's
                 Servants
                 and
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 worship'd
                 false
                 Gods
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                
                 there
                 being
                 a
                 more
                 
                   Visible
                   Distinction
                
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 here
                 to
                 add
                 something
                 to
                 qualifie
                 what
                 was
                 there
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Account
                
                 of
                 God's
                 Transactions
                 in
                 that
                 affair
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 here
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 of
                 God's
                 dealing
                 with
                 
                   other
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 
                   Distinct
                   O●conomy
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Gentile
                   Oeconomy
                   .
                   Others
                   besides
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Family
                   of
                   Abraham
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   these
                   were
                   in
                   Palestine
                   .
                   An
                   enumeration
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Opinions
                   concerning
                   Melchisedech
                   .
                   He
                   was
                   a
                   Canaanitish
                   King
                   and
                   Priest.
                   Job's
                   Countrey
                   .
                   His
                   Character
                   .
                   His
                   Friends
                   .
                   Several
                   other
                   Pious
                   and
                   Religious
                   Gentiles
                   in
                   other
                   Countreys
                   .
                   Hebrew
                   Prophets
                   sent
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   other
                   Nations
                   .
                   Malachi
                   speaks
                   of
                   True
                   Worshippers
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   The
                   Proselytes
                   of
                   the
                   Gate
                   .
                   The
                   Proselytes
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   Tho
                   the
                   Nations
                   were
                   generally
                   forsaken
                   of
                   God
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   yet
                   some
                   among
                   them
                   professed
                   and
                   worshipped
                   the
                   True
                   God.
                   Those
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   which
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   Peculiar
                   Privileges
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   People
                   are
                   not
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   this
                   .
                   No
                   Nations
                   were
                   debarr'd
                   and
                   excluded
                   from
                   God's
                   Grace
                   and
                   Favour
                   .
                
              
               
                 THerefore
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   O●conomy
                
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 lies
                 not
                 
                   all
                   together
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 dispers'd
                 both
                 through
                 the
                 Abrahamick
                 and
                 
                   Mosaick
                   O●conomi●s
                
                 .
                 You
                 must
                 know
                 then
                 that
                 tho
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Faithful
                
                 ,
                 were
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 were
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 in
                 Scripture
                 
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 tho
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 rarely
                 ,
                 this
                 word
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 Iews
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Heathens
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 yet
                 generally
                 
                   G●jim
                   
                   gentes
                
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 proper
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 expresses
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thence
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 Antithesis
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 of
                 Iew
                 and
                 Greek
                 or
                 Gentile
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 perfect
                 dichotomy
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 and
                 tho
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 Abraham
                 who
                 retain'd
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 and
                 eminently
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 call'd
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 peculiar
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Nations
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 invented
                 new
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipped
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 and
                 Lewdness
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Babylon
                   ,
                   Sodom
                   ,
                   Egypt
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 tied
                 to
                 
                 Abraham's
                 family
                 ,
                 or
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 Salvation
                 was
                 confined
                 to
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 persons
                 professing
                 Godliness
                 besides
                 them
                 .
                 Altho
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 way
                 reveal'd
                 himself
                 to
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 yet
                 others
                 likewise
                 were
                 favoured
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 included
                 in
                 that
                 Covenant
                 .
                 Tho
                 God
                 calls
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   God
                   of
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 6.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 those
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Seed
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 actually
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 that
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Seed
                 ,
                 the
                 Messia●
                 ,
                 should
                 arise
                 thence
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 and
                 extensive
                 sense
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 other
                 People
                 besides
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 all
                 were
                 not
                 Good
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Family
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 Posterity
                 (
                 there
                 were
                 Ismael
                 and
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Incestuous
                 Reuben
                 ,
                 the
                 Bloody
                 Simeon
                 and
                 Levi
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 and
                 in
                 Canaan
                 there
                 were
                 Murmurers
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 every
                 way
                 defiled
                 )
                 so
                 all
                 were
                 not
                 Bad
                 or
                 shut
                 out
                 from
                 Grace
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Mercy
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 or
                 Race
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 Shem
                 ,
                 Noah's
                 First-born
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 Palestine
                 when
                 Abraham
                 came
                 thither
                 out
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 highly
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Good
                 Man
                 and
                 a
                 Religious
                 Worshipper
                 .
                 Nor
                 must
                 Iaphet
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 revolted
                 
                 form
                 God
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 was
                 a
                 godly
                 Person
                 .
                 Abimelech
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Canaan
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 of
                 the
                 Southern
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 speak●
                 anon
                 ,
                 was
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 )
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 one
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 was
                 taught
                 to
                 abstain
                 form
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 20.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 form
                 several
                 passages
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 this
                 King
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 Religious
                 and
                 conscientious
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 worship'd
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Abraham's
                 asking
                 God
                 to
                 spare
                 Sodom
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 fifty
                 Righteous
                 Men
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 implies
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 there
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 there
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 other
                 Cities
                 of
                 that
                 bigness
                 had
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 number
                 of
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 :
                 and
                 proportionably
                 in
                 greater
                 places
                 he
                 thought
                 there
                 were
                 more
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 wholly
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 were
                 Religious
                 Persons
                 besides
                 those
                 of
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Seed
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 
                   Palestine
                   .
                   Rahab
                
                 was
                 a
                 Canaanite
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 a
                 Religious
                 Faithful
                 Woman
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 acknowledg'd
                 and
                 worship'd
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 is
                 commended
                 for
                 her
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 31.
                 and
                 questionless
                 others
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 (
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 particularly
                 mention'd
                 )
                 who
                 feared
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 instance
                 in
                 one
                 very
                 Great
                 and
                 Eminent
                 Person
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Canaanite
                 ,
                 viz.
                 M●lchisedech
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 disputed
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Angel
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 9
                 Augustin
                 tells
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 Origen
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 1
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Homilies
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Others
                 ,
                 as
                 Hierax
                 and
                 the
                 Hieracites
                 (
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 in
                 the
                 Third
                 Century
                 named
                 from
                 him
                 )
                 hold
                 that
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 more
                 plainly
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 in
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 2
                 Epiphanius
                 reports
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Others
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 3
                 Father
                 relates
                 )
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 Incarnate
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Opinion
                 is
                 imbraced
                 by
                 a
                 modern
                 4
                 Writer
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 Melchisedech
                 and
                 Christ
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 false
                 and
                 groundless
                 surmises
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 bottom
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 incredible
                 that
                 the
                 Type
                 and
                 Antitype
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 here
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 a
                 Representative
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Iesus
                   was
                   a
                   Priest
                   after
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 Which
                 he
                 explains
                 in
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
                 
                   After
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                
                 Melchisedech
                 
                   there
                   ariseth
                   another
                   Priest
                
                 :
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
                 and
                 Christ
                 were
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 several
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 one
                 was
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 absurd
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Person
                 is
                 like
                 himself
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 rationally
                 imagine
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 )
                 was
                 
                   after
                   the
                   similitude
                
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 by
                 any
                 considerate
                 Man.
                 And
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 (
                 where
                 he
                 particularly
                 treateth
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 )
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 this
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 5
                 Ierom
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Opinion
                 that
                 Melchisedech
                 and
                 Shem
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 N●ah
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 general
                 Tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Christians
                 have
                 been
                 deceived
                 by
                 Iews
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   Targum
                
                 (
                 on
                 the
                 Text
                 that
                 speaks
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 )
                 
                 asserts
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Shem
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 that
                 Ionathan
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Targum
                 lived
                 before
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 the
                 Antient
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 excuse
                 
                   Iacobus
                   Capellus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 late
                 Device
                 and
                 Fiction
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 Fiction
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbies
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 Truth
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 w●ll
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Men
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 Forgery
                 form
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Writings
                 abound
                 with
                 mere
                 Inventions
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 Instance
                 of
                 their
                 Abilities
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 universally
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 that
                 Shem
                 and
                 Melchisedech
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 Iosephus
                 and
                 Phil●
                 (
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 Judicious
                 Men
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 )
                 think
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 this
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 several
                 Arguments
                 which
                 Pereti●●
                 uses
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 M●lchisedech
                 was
                 not
                 
                   Shem
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 weigh
                 the
                 seven
                 Reasons
                 produced
                 by
                 6
                 Bochare
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 without
                 consulting
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 by
                 that
                 one
                 single
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 where
                 you
                 are
                 told
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Melchisedech
                   was
                   without
                   father
                   ,
                   without
                   mother
                   ,
                   without
                   descent
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 whereas
                 Moses
                 in
                 his
                 Writings
                 hath
                 told
                 the
                 Genealogie
                 and
                 Ped●gree
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Pious
                 Worthies
                 mentioned
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 Person
                 's
                 Birth
                 or
                 Stock
                 .
                 Whence
                 you
                 may
                 certainly
                 gather
                 that
                 this
                 Person
                 was
                 not
                 Shem
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 his
                 Genealogy
                 :
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 and
                 Descent
                 are
                 expresly
                 recorded
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Melchise●ch
                 was
                 not
                 Shem
                 ,
                 for
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 King
                 ,
                 sell
                 to
                 Cham
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Shem
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Historians
                 assert
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 confute
                 those
                 Iews
                 and
                 Christians
                 who
                 think
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 were
                 the
                 ●ame
                 .
                 
              
               
               
                 Nor
                 ,
                 5ly
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 Melchisedech
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Monsieur
                   I●rieu
                
                 fancies
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 Son
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Cham
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 upon
                 deliberate
                 thoughts
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 cursed
                 Person
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   God
                   ,
                
                 from
                 whom
                 Abraham
                 so
                 joyfully
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 Priestly
                 Benediction
                 that
                 he
                 return'd
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 his
                 Tithes
                 ?
                 and
                 much
                 less
                 can
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 so
                 ill
                 a
                 character
                 as
                 Cham
                 was
                 the
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               
                 6ly
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 Arabian
                 Writers
                 ,
                 as
                 Elmacine
                 and
                 Patricides
                 quoted
                 by
                 H●ttinger
                 ,
                 who
                 held
                 that
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Ph●leg
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 exploded
                 for
                 a
                 Fiction
                 .
              
               
                 7ly
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 of
                 old
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 inform'd
                 by
                 that
                 Antient
                 Writer
                 often
                 mention'd
                 on
                 the
                 present
                 Account
                 )
                 had
                 a
                 Conceit
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 a
                 Harlet
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   with●●●
                   father
                   and
                   without
                   mother
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 his
                 Parents
                 were
                 so
                 infamous
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 stuff
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 mentioning
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 unquestionanably
                 true
                 (
                 because
                 attested
                 by
                 Sacred
                 History
                 )
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 really
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 a
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 that
                 
                   he
                   was
                   King
                   of
                
                 Salem
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 18.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Ruler
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Canaan
                 which
                 was
                 afterward
                 called
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 7
                 Learned
                 Men
                 have
                 thought
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 to
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Salem
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Salim
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 3.
                 23.
                 
                 The
                 Learned
                 Iewish
                 8
                 Historian
                 plainly
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Potentate
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 him
                 agree
                 the
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Prince
                 among
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 their
                 Stock
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 Sidonians
                 ,
                 saith
                 9
                 Epiphanins
                 .
                 So
                 *
                 Theodoret
                 delivers
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 Palestine
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 that
                 Gentile
                 People
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 moreover
                 
                   a
                   Priest
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   God
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 that
                 (
                 in
                 discharge
                 of
                 his
                 Sacred
                 Office
                 )
                 he
                 taught
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 worship
                 and
                 serve
                 God
                 aright
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 this
                 Person
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 grant
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 exercised
                 these
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 he
                 being
                 a
                 Good
                 and
                 Holy
                 Man
                 did
                 by
                 his
                 Discipline
                 and
                 Example
                 make
                 others
                 so
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 his
                 People
                 fear'd
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 honour'd
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 considerable
                 number
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 were
                 Religious
                 and
                 Virtuous
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 true
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Palestine
                 but
                 Arabia
                 and
                 the
                 adjacent
                 parts
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Children
                 not
                 by
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Haga●
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 second
                 Wife
                 Keturah
                 ,
                 were
                 Heirs
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Abraham
                 .
                 The
                 Children
                 of
                 Ismael
                 were
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 attain'd
                 to
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Moses's
                 Father-in-Law
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Religious
                 Man
                 tho
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Kenite
                 by
                 Nation
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 an
                 Ara●ian
                 ,
                 and
                 tho
                 he
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Midian
                 ,
                 an
                 Heathen
                 Countrey
                 .
                 He
                 exercised
                 his
                 Priestly
                 Function
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 offer'd
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 18.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 that
                 join'd
                 in
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Worship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 True
                 God.
                 If
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 credit
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 whom
                 Mr.
                 
                 Selden
                 quotes
                 ,
                 Iethr●
                 is
                 expresly
                 call'd
                 a
                 Pr●selyte
                 in
                 the
                 G●mara
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Worshipper
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God.
                 And
                 such
                 might
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Arabia
                 be
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 they
                 were
                 Proselytes
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 think
                 as
                 favourably
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Sabaans
                 ,
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Arabia
                   the
                   Desart
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 
                   Keturah
                   .
                   Job
                
                 without
                 doubt
                 was
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 
                   Ioseph
                   the
                   Iew
                
                 reckons
                 not
                 his
                 Book
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Canon
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Antiquities
                 he
                 was
                 writing
                 .
                 And
                 perhaps
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 his
                 Book
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 Iewish
                 History
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 dispute
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Arabian
                 (
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 or
                 an
                 Ed●mite
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 general
                 belief
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 think
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Io●a●
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Idumeans
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 Es●u
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 36.
                 34.
                 
                 And
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 Iob
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Issachar
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 46.
                 13.
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 called
                 Iashab
                 ,
                 1
                 Chron.
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 His
                 Countrey
                 Vz.
                 was
                 so
                 call'd
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 from
                 Vz.
                 Nahor's
                 First-born
                 by
                 Milcah
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 21.
                 
                 Others
                 think
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 Vz.
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 E●sau
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 36.
                 28.
                 1.
                 
                 Chron.
                 1.
                 42.
                 
                 Others
                 say
                 from
                 Vz
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Aram
                 ,
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 Shem
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 10.
                 23.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   W.
                   Raleigh
                
                 is
                 positive
                 that
                 it
                 lay
                 between
                 Palestine
                 and
                 
                   Coel●
                   syria
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 gathers
                 from
                 Ier.
                 25.
                 20.
                 where
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Vz.
                 are
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 the
                 Borderers
                 on
                 Iudaa
                 .
                 So
                 
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 of
                 old
                 placed
                 Vz
                 in
                 the
                 confines
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 usually
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Ar●bia
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 enter
                 into
                 controversie
                 about
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 my
                 present
                 purpose
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Arabian
                 or
                 an
                 Idumean
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 was
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 concen'd
                 in
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Holy
                 Man
                 and
                 a
                 Right
                 Worshipper
                 .
                 His
                 Character
                 is
                 briefly
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 wrote
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   was
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   perfect
                   and
                   upright
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   that
                   feared
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   eschewed
                   evil
                   ,
                
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 God
                 himself
                 gave
                 him
                 this
                 high
                 Encomium
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   was
                   none
                   like
                   him
                
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 for
                 Goodness
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Whence
                 some
                 would
                 gather
                 that
                 he
                 lived
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 his
                 fellow
                 
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Inference
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 weight
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 Countrey
                 wherein
                 Iob
                 lived
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 is
                 sometimes
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 restrained
                 sense
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   man
                   like
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                
                 Uz
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 ,
                 Eretz
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Saint
                 in
                 that
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 observe
                 at
                 present
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Israelite
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Seed
                
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Worshipper
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Righteous
                 Person
                 .
                 In
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 you
                 may
                 hear
                 him
                 making
                 a
                 solemn
                 Protestation
                 of
                 his
                 Integrity
                 as
                 to
                 many
                 grand
                 things
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 his
                 abhorrence
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 26.
                 
                 Indeed
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 is
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 his
                 singular
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 Piety
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 thus
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   particularly
                   order'd
                   by
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   learn
                   from
                   this
                   
                   one
                   Person
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   amongst
                   other
                   Nations
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   those
                   who
                   lived
                   according
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   pleased
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   Spiritual
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Iob's
                   Friends
                
                 likewise
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 for
                 Eliphaz
                 the
                 Temanite
                 was
                 of
                 
                 Esau's
                 lineage
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 36.
                 11.
                 and
                 Bildad
                 the
                 Shuite
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 posterity
                 of
                 Shuah
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Abraham
                 by
                 Keturah
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 25.
                 2.
                 and
                 Elihu
                 the
                 Buzite
                 was
                 of
                 Buz
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Nahor
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 21.
                 
                 As
                 Iob
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 his
                 Sons
                 ,
                 (
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 )
                 so
                 Eliphaz
                 did
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 two
                 friends
                 (
                 Iob
                 42.
                 8
                 )
                 to
                 appease
                 God's
                 Wrath
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 shew'd
                 themselves
                 Religious
                 and
                 Pious
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 they
                 were
                 faulty
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 misrepresentation
                 of
                 Iob
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 designs
                 upright
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 only
                 to
                 justifie
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assert
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 check
                 Sin
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 where
                 they
                 thought
                 they
                 espi'd
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Iob
                 and
                 his
                 Companions
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Persons
                 of
                 such
                 eminent
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 were
                 Rich
                 and
                 Wealthy
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Vz
                 (
                 for
                 as
                 Iob
                 himself
                 was
                 a
                 Great
                 Man
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 King
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 three
                 friends
                 were
                 Men
                 of
                 Power
                 and
                 Eminency
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 call'd
                 Kings
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Tobit
                 )
                 used
                 their
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Authority
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 Religion
                 among
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 several
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 one
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 revealed
                 himself
                 in
                 a
                 saving
                 manner
                 to
                 other
                 Countreys
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 further
                 proof
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 these
                 Religious
                 People
                 in
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 Arabia
                 or
                 Idumea
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 Vncircumcised
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Brother
                 Nahor
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Mes●potamia
                 (
                 an
                 Heathenish
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Abraham
                 left
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 
                 and
                 his
                 Worship
                 (
                 tho
                 they
                 mix'd
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 Superstition
                 )
                 thus
                 in
                 Gen.
                 24.
                 31
                 ,
                 50.
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 Laba●
                 and
                 Bethuel
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 Sense
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 and
                 worship'd
                 Ieh●vah
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 pass
                 to
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 there
                 that
                 the
                 Midwives
                 that
                 were
                 Natives
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 they
                 are
                 deservedly
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 Iewish
                 Historian
                 and
                 Antiquary
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Midwives
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 yet
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 that
                 Denomination
                 was
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 explain'd
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 )
                 they
                 
                   did
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Midwives
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   Women
                   :
                
                 and
                 from
                 several
                 circumstances
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Nation
                 and
                 not
                 
                   Hebrews
                   )
                   feared
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 1.
                 17.
                 and
                 gave
                 a
                 remarkable
                 Testimony
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 were
                 rewarded
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   21.
                   
                   Hagar
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 originally
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 ,
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 Divine
                 Apparitions
                 ,
                 and
                 favoured
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 16.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                
                 and
                 Church
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 other
                 persons
                 and
                 people
                 were
                 not
                 excluded
                 from
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 ,
                 Ruth
                 was
                 a
                 Mo●bite
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Lot
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Piety
                 were
                 so
                 signal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 recorded
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 intire
                 Book
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 takes
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Elias
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Widow
                 of
                 Sarep●a
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 a
                 Sidonian
                 (
                 Luke
                 4.
                 26
                 )
                 but
                 shew'd
                 her self
                 a
                 very
                 Good
                 Religious
                 Woman
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 Naaman
                 the
                 Syrian
                 was
                 a
                 Proselyte
                 ,
                 he
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 Earth
                 with
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 Iudea
                 to
                 build
                 an
                 Altar
                 ,
                 a
                 Kings
                 5.
                 15
                 ,
                 17.
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 he
                 propagated
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Countrey
                 .
                 Ebedmelech
                 ,
                 an
                 Ethiopian
                 ,
                 Chamberlain
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 Great
                 Officer
                 to
                 King
                 Zedekiah
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Patron
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremiah
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 singular
                 
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 therefore
                 eminently
                 favour'd
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 38.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 39.
                 16.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 that
                 Hiram
                 King
                 of
                 Tyre
                 was
                 a
                 Prosolyte
                 ,
                 1
                 Kings
                 5.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 such
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 
                   Queen
                   of
                   Sheba
                
                 was
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Kings
                   10.
                   9.
                   
                   Nebuchadnezzar
                
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 Convert
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 partly
                 collected
                 from
                 
                   Dan.
                   3.
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   Dan.
                
                 4.
                 34
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Cyrus
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 stiled
                 by
                 God
                 
                   his
                   Anointed
                
                 ,
                 Isai.
                 45.
                 1.
                 
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 in
                 this
                 number
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 doubt
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 latter
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 named
                 in
                 Gentile
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 were
                 Proselytes
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 In
                 prosecution
                 of
                 which
                 Subject
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 observ'd
                 that
                 God
                 sent
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Prophets
                
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 
                   other
                   Nations
                   :
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Ieremiah
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Ezekiest
                 ,
                 prophesied
                 almost
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 Obadiah
                 to
                 the
                 Idumeans
                 ,
                 and
                 Ionas
                 was
                 dispatch'd
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Ninive
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 who
                 believ'd
                 and
                 repented
                 at
                 
                 Ionas's
                 Preaching
                 .
                 This
                 shews
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 kind
                 to
                 Them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Will
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 discover'd
                 to
                 them
                 before
                 :
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 capable
                 of
                 understanding
                 the
                 Divine
                 Message
                 when
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 behaving
                 themselves
                 sutably
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 that
                 the
                 Ninivites
                 Repentance
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeding
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 have
                 observ'd
                 )
                 from
                 a
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   Ion.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   Mat.
                   12.
                   41.
                   
                
                 Their
                 Fasting
                 and
                 Humiliation
                 were
                 so
                 eminent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Abyssine
                   Church
                
                 keeps
                 yearly
                 a
                 Fast
                 of
                 threeday
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Comfortable
                 Note
                 of
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Kimchi
                
                 ,
                 questioning
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Ionas
                 was
                 rank'd
                 among
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 it
                 making
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Prophets
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 wholly
                 directed
                 against
                 the
                 Ninivites
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   This
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   written
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   merciful
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   repent
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   
                   Nation
                   soever
                   they
                   be
                   .
                
                 This
                 Example
                 makes
                 it
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 not
                 wholly
                 rejected
                 ,
                 altho
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 accepted
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 plain
                 from
                 Mal.
                 1.
                 11.
                 that
                 the
                 Getiles
                 worshipp'd
                 God
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   present
                   time
                
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 meant
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 had
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 he
                 was
                 Adored
                 and
                 Served
                 .
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 God's
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 chiefly
                 designed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 treat
                 of
                 
                   other
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 there
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 makes
                 mention
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 of
                 some
                 Holy
                 Persons
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 not
                 deserted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Visible
                   Church
                
                 did
                 not
                 altogether
                 consist
                 of
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Family
                 and
                 Kindred
                 ;
                 but
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 Stock
                 were
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Especially
                 among
                 the
                 
                   neighbouring
                   Nations
                
                 several
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Israelitish
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 call'd
                 Proselytes
                 .
                 These
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 but
                 converted
                 from
                 their
                 Gentilism
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God.
                 These
                 Proselytes
                 or
                 Converts
                 were
                 of
                 two
                 sorts
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Proselytes
                   of
                   the
                   Gate
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 stiled
                 them
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 lived
                 within
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Isreal
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 held
                 free
                 Commerce
                 and
                 Trade
                 within
                 their
                 Houses
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Strangers
                   within
                   their
                   Gates
                
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 10.
                 
                 Deat
                 .
                 14.
                 21.
                 )
                 They
                 were
                 those
                 Heathens
                 that
                 abandoned
                 their
                 Pagan
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 True
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledg'd
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 were
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 liberty
                 as
                 to
                 Circumcision
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Rank
                 of
                 Proselytes
                 remain'd
                 Uncircumcised
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 other
                 Mosaick
                 Laws
                 and
                 Rites
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 only
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Seven
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 
                 Noab's
                 Sons
                 ,
                 as
                 Maimonides
                 and
                 other
                 Learned
                 Writers
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 inform
                 us
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 Uncircumcised
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 with
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 distinct
                 Place
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 :
                 and
                 tho
                 they
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Synagogues
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 distinct
                 Apartment
                 there
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Proselytes
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 their
                 Cities
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 4
                 Devout
                 ,
                 or
                 Pious
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Religious
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 or
                 5
                 Worshippers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Greek
                 words
                 signifie
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Centurion
                
                 of
                 
                   Capernaum
                   ,
                   who
                   built
                   the
                
                 Jews
                 
                   a
                   Synagogue
                
                 (
                 Luke
                 7.
                 5.
                 
                 )
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Italian
                 Band
                 ,
                 Acts
                 10.
                 2.
                 was
                 another
                 Proselyte
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Gentile
                 Worshipper
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Circumcised
                 ,
                 or
                 counted
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Ethiopian
                   Eunuch
                
                 mentioned
                 in
                 
                   Acts
                   8.
                   27.
                   who
                   came
                   to
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   to
                   worship
                
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 Lydia
                 of
                 
                   Thyatira
                   ,
                   who
                   worshipped
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 hither
                 may
                 be
                 referr'd
                 those
                 
                   devout
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   every
                   Nation
                   under
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 2.
                 5.
                 and
                 
                   th●se
                   that
                   feared
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 16
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 These
                 were
                 Proselytes
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 9.
                 29.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 10.
                 for
                 tho
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Grecizing
                   Iews
                
                 who
                 read
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Septuagint's
                 Version
                 ,
                 and
                 pray'd
                 and
                 did
                 other
                 Religious
                 Offices
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 perform'd
                 
                 them
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 yet
                 here
                 by
                 Heltemists
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Religion
                 from
                 Gentilism
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 they
                 had
                 renounced
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Worship
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 receiv'd
                 all
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Pr●selytes
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Pr●selytes
                   of
                   Right●eousness
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 higher
                 degree
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 Gentiles
                 converted
                 wholly
                 to
                 Iudaism
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 initiated
                 into
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptism
                 and
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 tied
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 worshipp'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Court
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 with
                 the
                 Natural
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 became
                 every
                 way
                 Iews
                 unless
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Birth
                 and
                 Nation
                 .
                 These
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 are
                 simply
                 and
                 absolutely
                 call'd
                 Proselytes
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Persons
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 imbraced
                 the
                 True
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain'd
                 his
                 favour
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   Oeconomy
                
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Nations
                 were
                 generally
                 sorsaken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 and
                 Prophaneness
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 took
                 notice
                 of
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 6
                 
                   God
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   suffer'd
                   all
                   Nations
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   ways
                   ;
                   All
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 all
                 those
                 Kingdoms
                 which
                 were
                 erected
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Assyrian
                 or
                 Babylonian
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 under
                 Nimr●d
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Cush
                 :
                 the
                 Sicyonian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Old
                 Germans
                 who
                 began
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 Assyrian
                 Monarchy
                 :
                 next
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Empire
                 under
                 Cham
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Successor
                 Misraim
                 or
                 Osiria
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 began
                 the
                 Argives
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 under
                 Inachus
                 their
                 first
                 King.
                 Then
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Bactria
                 and
                 Iudia
                 :
                 another
                 Grecian
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Chaldean
                 Empire
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 Lacedemonian
                 or
                 Spartan
                 Dinasty
                 ;
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lydian
                   ,
                   Corinthian
                   
                   Tyrian
                   ,
                   Maced●nian
                
                 Dynasties
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Persian
                 ,
                 whose
                 King
                 upon
                 the
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 Ass●rian
                 Empire
                 became
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 boundary
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 all
                 left
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 prevail'd
                 among
                 them
                 all
                 :
                 they
                 worshipp'd
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Beasts
                 tho
                 never
                 so
                 base
                 and
                 contemptible
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Devils
                 was
                 a
                 common
                 practice
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 
                   walk
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   ways
                
                 until
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 )
                 
                   without
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 addicted
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 )
                 
                   God
                   left
                   not
                   himself
                   without
                   witness
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 14.
                 17.
                 
                 He
                 led
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 sufficient
                 light
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 some
                 general
                 Duties
                 of
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   manifest
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   God
                   shew'd
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 there
                 adds
                 )
                 
                   they
                   held
                   the
                   Truth
                   in
                   unrighteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   knew
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   glorified
                   him
                   not
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   changed
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   incorruptible
                   God
                   into
                   an
                   Image
                   made
                   like
                   to
                   corruptible
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Birds
                   ,
                   and
                   fourfooted
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   creeping
                   things
                   :
                   and
                   were
                   filled
                   with
                   all
                   unrighteousness
                   ,
                   fornication
                   ,
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   covetousness
                   ,
                   maliciousness
                   ,
                   full
                   of
                   envy
                   ,
                   murder
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Vice
                 and
                 Villany
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 with
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 generally
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 them
                 All
                 :
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 that
                 abandon'd
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 profess'd
                 the
                 only
                 True
                 God.
                 There
                 were
                 excellent
                 Persons
                 even
                 among
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 Grace
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Examples
                 before
                 mention'd
                 testifie
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Church
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Mankind
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 consisted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 solemnly
                 proclaim'd
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 appertain'd
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Race
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 it
                 concern'd
                 every
                 Person
                 of
                 what
                 Nation
                 or
                 Countrey
                 soever
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 remark'd
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 promulgation
                 of
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 present
                 not
                 only
                 Israelites
                 but
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 38.
                 
                 Num.
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 11.
                 
                 This
                 intimated
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 shut
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                
                 :
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 extended
                 farther
                 than
                 Iudea
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 :
                 Not
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Gentile
                 World
                 was
                 a
                 sharer
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Favours
                 and
                 Blessings
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ▪
                 but
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 actual
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 peculiar
                 and
                 saving
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 owning
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 turning
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 excluded
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 Favour
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 was
                 verified
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   respector
                   of
                   Persons
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   every
                   Nation
                   he
                   that
                   seareth
                   God
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   is
                   accepted
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Acts
                 10.
                 34
                 ,
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 is
                 not
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Holy
                 scripture
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   People
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 exast
                 them
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Nations
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
                   What
                   Nation
                
                 (
                 saith
                 7
                 
                   Moses
                   )
                   is
                   there
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   God
                   so
                   nigh
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   we
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   for
                   ?
                
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Other
                 Nations
                 indeed
                 are
                 great
                 ,
                 yea
                 greater
                 as
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 than
                 the
                 Iews
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 out
                 do
                 us
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 God
                 Himself
                 dwelleth
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 always
                 nigh
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 converse
                 familiarly
                 with
                 ,
                 him
                 daily
                 :
                 whenever
                 we
                 inquire
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 answereth
                 us
                 ;
                 whenever
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Direction
                 and
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 before
                 us
                 as
                 our
                 Guide
                 ,
                 He
                 protects
                 and
                 defends
                 us
                 ,
                 He
                 helps
                 and
                 delivers
                 us
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 8
                 
                   What
                   Nation
                   is
                   there
                   so
                   great
                   that
                   hath
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Iudgments
                   so
                   righteous
                   ?
                
                 Where
                 he
                 sheweth
                 on
                 another
                 account
                 the
                 Iews
                 Preeminence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 their
                 having
                 so
                 exact
                 a
                 Law
                 given
                 them
                 by
                 God.
                 It
                 appears
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 had
                 any
                 
                   Special
                   Rules
                
                 and
                 
                   Positive
                   Laws
                
                 prescribed
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 had
                 .
                 The
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 were
                 revealed
                 only
                 to
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 peculiar
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 particular
                 Obligation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Moses
                 his
                 Law
                 never
                 bound
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 Iews
                 and
                 Proselytes
                 who
                 made
                 themselves
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 Land
                 :
                 it
                 obliged
                 no
                 other
                 Nations
                 under
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Jews
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Christ
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 God
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 Particular
                 and
                 Special
                 Favours
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 other
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 Sanctifie
                 and
                 Consecrate
                 them
                 especially
                 .
                 Therefore
                 God
                 separated
                 the
                 Israelites
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 particular
                 Constitutions
                 and
                 Injunctions
                 :
                 
                   he
                   shew'd
                   his
                   Word
                   unto
                
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Iudgments
                   unto
                
                 Israel
                 :
                 
                   he
                   hath
                   not
                   deale
                   so
                   with
                   any
                   Nation
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   for
                   his
                   Iudgments
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   known
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 147.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 not
                 govern'd
                 by
                 particular
                 Laws
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 highly
                 honour'd
                 and
                 blessed
                 .
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 manifest
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 degree
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 regard
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 139.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   chosen
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   unto
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Israel
                 
                   for
                   his
                   peculiar
                   treasure
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 God
                 
                 saith
                 to
                 
                   Israel
                   ,
                   You
                   only
                   have
                   I
                   known
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Families
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Amos
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 knew
                 that
                 People
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 :
                 he
                 convers'd
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 intimate
                 way
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 reveal'd
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 special
                 manner
                 :
                 he
                 govern'd
                 and
                 ruled
                 that
                 People
                 by
                 peculiar
                 Laws
                 and
                 Sanctions
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wrought
                 extraordinary
                 Wonders
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   known
                
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 likewise
                 declareth
                 the
                 Preference
                 and
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 the
                 Iew
                 above
                 other
                 People
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 question
                 ,
                 9
                 
                   What
                   advantage
                   hath
                   the
                
                 Jew
                 ?
                 
                   or
                   what
                   profit
                   is
                   there
                   of
                   Circumcision
                   ?
                   much
                   every
                   way
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   chiefly
                   because
                   unto
                   them
                   were
                   committed
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God.
                
                 They
                 had
                 singular
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Revelations
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Sign
                 and
                 Assurance
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Favour
                 imaginable
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 Holy
                 Laws
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 holier
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 carried
                 the
                 Sign
                 and
                 Mark
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Covenant
                 even
                 on
                 their
                 flesh
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whilst
                 he
                 shew'd
                 more
                 especial
                 kindness
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 neglect
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 general
                 Grace
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 specially
                 favoured
                 ,
                 and
                 experienced
                 the
                 distinguishing
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 Blessings
                 of
                 God's
                 Church
                 reached
                 even
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 Pale
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 Divine
                 Light
                 was
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 thought
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 enlightning
                 and
                 refreshing
                 Rays
                 were
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 not
                 risen
                 on
                 their
                 Horizon
                 .
                 The
                 Sum
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 debar
                 other
                 People
                 from
                 Saving
                 Grace
                 and
                 all
                 Spiritual
                 Benefits
                 .
                 There
                 
                 were
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 who
                 came
                 from
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 other
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 who
                 knew
                 and
                 worship'd
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 manner
                 .
                 Some
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Aliens
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 were
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Eternal
                 life
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 were
                 virtually
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 altho
                 not
                 mantioned
                 .
                 Tho
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 Canaan
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 them
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 to
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 taken
                 in
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 Clauses
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Effence
                 and
                 Substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Mercies
                 couched
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 (
                 of
                 what
                 Nation
                 soever
                 )
                 were
                 Partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 their
                 believing
                 and
                 repenting
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 Iews
                 but
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 interested
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 full
                 Meal
                 and
                 Provision
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 People
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 some
                 Portions
                 ,
                 some
                 Fragments
                 fell
                 besides
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 which
                 others
                 gather'd
                 up
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 God's
                 Administration
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   and
                   distinct
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 tho
                 I
                 see
                 those
                 who
                 reckon
                 up
                 the
                 
                   different
                   Dispensations
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 omit
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 this
                 
                   Gentile
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensations
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 was
                 concurrent
                 with
                 the
                 Patriachal
                 and
                 Mosaical
                 Oeconomies
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   peculiar
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 remarkable
                 one
                 too
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Premises
                 may
                 convince
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 last
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 perfected
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 World
                 he
                 enjoyn'd
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                   to
                   go
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19.
                 to
                 Evangelize
                 the
                 Goyim
                 ,
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Iews
                 call'd
                 all
                 People
                 besides
                 themselves
                 )
                 to
                 propagate
                 Christianity
                 throughout
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 continued
                 some
                 time
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 after
                 Christ's
                 Ascention
                 (
                 only
                 
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 slepping
                 abroad
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Churches
                 that
                 were
                 lately
                 planted
                 )
                 
                 they
                 issued
                 out
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 into
                 several
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 their
                 Travels
                 they
                 spread
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 effectually
                 ,
                 as
                 David
                 and
                 Solomon
                 did
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 his
                 numerous
                 Conquests
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 his
                 prosperous
                 Fleets
                 and
                 Commerces
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 even
                 in
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 time
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   Preached
                   to
                   every
                   Creature
                   under
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 1.
                 23.
                 
                 Thus
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   Dispensation
                
                 was
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   one
                
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 particularly
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Christian
                   or
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                   .
                   It
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   former
                   Dispensations
                   of
                   Grace
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Designation
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Salvation
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Conditions
                   and
                   Qualifications
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   This
                   corroborated
                   by
                   the
                   suffrage
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Fathers
                   .
                   It
                   differs
                   from
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Oeconomy
                   or
                   Law
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Author
                   in
                   some
                   respect
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Actual
                   Discovery
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Clearness
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   its
                   Spirituality
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   its
                   Extent
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   several
                   Circumstances
                   that
                   relate
                   to
                   the
                   Conditions
                   of
                   Salvation
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   largely
                   enumerated
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Motives
                   of
                   Obedience
                   .
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Promises
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   confuted
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Perfection
                   of
                   its
                   Pattern
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   its
                   Helps
                   and
                   Assistances
                   .
                   This
                   Query
                   ,
                   Whether
                   Christ
                   added
                   any
                   new
                   Laws
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   before
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   resolved
                   in
                   several
                   Particulars
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   proved
                   against
                   the
                   Socinians
                   ,
                   that
                   Prayer
                   was
                   commanded
                   under
                   the
                   Law.
                   How
                   Love
                   is
                   call'd
                   a
                   New
                   Commandment
                   .
                
              
               
                 THe
                 
                   Christian
                   or
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 .
                 
                   God
                   having
                   at
                   sundry
                   times
                   and
                   in
                   divers
                   manners
                   spoken
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   ,
                   hath
                
                 now
                 
                   in
                   these
                   last
                   days
                   spoken
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 l.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 reserve
                 the
                 utmost
                 Completion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Promis●s
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 the
                 Iews
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 
                 Now
                 by
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 perfect
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Christianity
                 comprehends
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Upshot
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Mystery
                   which
                   was
                   kepe
                   secret
                   since
                   the
                   World
                   began
                   but
                   now
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 16.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   in
                   other
                   ages
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   now
                   revealed
                   unto
                   his
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 properly
                 he
                 that
                 brings
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 distributes
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 laid
                 up
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 to
                 discourse
                 of
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 Things
                 which
                 were
                 hidden
                 and
                 treasured
                 up
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 which
                 brings
                 
                   Everlasting
                   Righteousness
                
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Highest
                 and
                 Noblest
                 Exertment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Pardon
                 which
                 former
                 Generations
                 found
                 ,
                 were
                 on
                 the
                 sole
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 Period
                 .
                 This
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 Glorious
                 State
                 that
                 hath
                 yet
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 ever
                 shall
                 appear
                 ;
                 for
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 includes
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 before
                 named
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Discovery
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Nature
                
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 why
                 this
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 took
                 not
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 must
                 particularly
                 and
                 directly
                 prove
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 discover
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 
                   several
                   Degrees
                
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Particulars
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Administration
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 display
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Nature
                
                 and
                 Quality
                 of
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 this
                 new
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 it
                 agrees
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Oeconomies
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Restoration
                 of
                 Adam
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 tho
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 it
                 agrees
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 to
                 sundry
                 particulars
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Dispensations
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Divine
                   Designation
                
                 or
                 
                   Appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                
                 reach'd
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Lamb
                   was
                   slain
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 13.
                 8.
                 
                 His
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Death
                 were
                 decreed
                 from
                 all
                 Ages
                 ;
                 Christ
                 was
                 crucified
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 some
                 interpret
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 alluded
                 to
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 Abel
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 holy
                 Person
                 that
                 was
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 took
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 after
                 Ages
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                
                 here
                 signifying
                 the
                 whole
                 Succession
                 of
                 Saints
                 who
                 were
                 innocent
                 and
                 spotless
                 in
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 invincible
                 in
                 their
                 Deaths
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 Christ
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   slain
                   from
                   the
                   fo●ndation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 
                   at
                   First
                
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 this
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked's
                 murdering
                 the
                 Just
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 forced
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 excepting
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Sense
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 restrained
                 and
                 limited
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 subject
                 matter
                 )
                 
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   from
                   Eternity
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 Mat.
                 25.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   Inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   prepared
                   for
                   you
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 
                   Ioh.
                   17.
                   24.
                   
                   Thou
                   lovedst
                   me
                   before
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ▪
                
                 for
                 
                   from
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 or
                 
                   before
                   the
                   foundation
                
                 are
                 here
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 suppose
                 this
                 Phrase
                 [
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ]
                 doth
                 not
                 denote
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 our
                 purpose
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 was
                 slain
                 
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 for
                 from
                 thence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 designed
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 all
                 following
                 Generations
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   way
                   and
                   method
                   of
                   Salvation
                
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 under
                 all
                 the
                 Dispensations
                 of
                 Grace
                 :
                 for
                 Christ
                 instructed
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 :
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   was
                   preached
                   to
                   them
                   a●
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Prophets
                 
                 and
                 Holy
                 Men
                 of
                 past
                 ages
                 ,
                 arrived
                 at
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Happiness
                 by
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Guide
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   yesterday
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 are
                 words
                 appliable
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 only
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 King
                 and
                 Priest
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Prophet
                 and
                 Teacher
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Which
                 Sacred
                 Office
                 he
                 hath
                 faithfully
                 performed
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 no
                 Time
                 since
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 founded
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Instructer
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 was
                 made
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 with
                 Adam
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 from
                 Age
                 to
                 Age
                 renewed
                 that
                 Covenant
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 Antient
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Iews
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 our
                 first
                 Parents
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Exp●ation
                 and
                 of
                 obtaining
                 Salvation
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Merits
                 .
                 The
                 Virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 (
                 altho
                 he
                 actually
                 died
                 long
                 after
                 )
                 commenced
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 Adam
                 .
                 The
                 2
                 Socinians
                 oppose
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Godly
                 who
                 lived
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 were
                 not
                 saved
                 by
                 Him
                 :
                 they
                 assert
                 that
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 means
                 of
                 being
                 saved
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 than
                 there
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 New.
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 deservedly
                 exploded
                 by
                 all
                 Persons
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 own
                 the
                 True
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 They
                 all
                 agree
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 hath
                 always
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 were
                 saved
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 were
                 saved
                 by
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 Justification
                 
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 
                   by
                   it
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 believed
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 hearts
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 serv'd
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain'd
                 Remission
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 by
                 that
                 Grace
                 which
                 was
                 couched
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 promis'd
                 in
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 figured
                 and
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 obscure
                 Types
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 By
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 to
                 be
                 exhibited
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 before
                 his
                 arrival
                 ,
                 were
                 saved
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 St.
                 Peter
                 preach'd
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   15.
                   11.
                   
                   We
                   believe
                   that
                   through
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   even
                   as
                   They
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Fathers
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 verse
                 .
                 The
                 Holy
                 Men
                 then
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Restoration
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 Saints
                 were
                 saved
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 by
                 another
                 inspired
                 Author
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Death
                   there
                   was
                   Redemption
                   for
                   the
                   Transgressors
                   that
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   first
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 15.
                 
                 For
                 tho
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
                 Mankind
                 was
                 not
                 actually
                 wrought
                 by
                 him
                 till
                 he
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Benefit
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 spreads
                 its
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 illuminates
                 our
                 Region
                 before
                 its
                 glorious
                 Body
                 appeareth
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Conditions
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Dispensations
                 of
                 Grace
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 All
                 substantial
                 Duties
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 Man
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 now
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 .
                 Even
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 as
                 antient
                 as
                 that
                 Promise
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 founded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bless●d
                 
                   Seed
                   should
                   break
                   the
                   Serpents
                   head
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 They
                 who
                 lived
                 before
                 Christ's
                 Incarnation
                 con●ided
                 in
                 this
                 Promised
                 Deliverer
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Merit
                 they
                 hoped
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God.
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 Duty
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 Promises
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Luke
                 1.
                 72.
                 and
                 what
                 were
                 these
                 Promisessor
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 and
                 relied
                 upon
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 that
                 
                   Abraham
                   Believed
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Abraham
                   rejoiced
                   to
                   see
                   his
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   saw
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   glad
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 8.
                 56.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 God
                 
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 8.
                 and
                 discovered
                 the
                 Messias
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 
                   The
                   just
                   lived
                   by
                   Faith
                   in
                   Habakkuk's
                   time
                   ,
                
                 Hab.
                 2.
                 4.
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   17.
                   
                   Gal.
                
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 Therefore
                 when
                 3
                 Socinus
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 
                   Faith
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Scholars
                 confidently
                 avers
                 ,
                 that
                 4
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 gross
                 Error
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 believed
                 in
                 Christ
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 justified
                 by
                 that
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 whence
                 to
                 confute
                 these
                 bold
                 Men.
                 That
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Justification
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 brings
                 Examples
                 of
                 this
                 free
                 Justification
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 3
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 was
                 no
                 New
                 thing
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Acts
                   10.
                   43.
                   
                   To
                   him
                   give
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   witness
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   his
                   Name
                   whosoever
                   believeth
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   .
                
                 And
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 
                   The
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   with●ut
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   manifested
                   ,
                   being
                   witnessed
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   faith
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   unto
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   .
                
                 A●d
                 St.
                 Peter
                 (
                 1
                 Epis●
                 .
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 )
                 proves
                 that
                 Chris●
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 whereupon
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 built
                 ,
                 from
                 Isa.
                 28.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   I
                   lay
                   in
                   Sion
                   a
                   chief
                   corner-stone
                   ,
                   elect
                   ,
                   precious
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   believeth
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   confounded
                   .
                
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 undeniably
                 infe●'d
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 they
                 believed
                 in
                 Christ
                 for
                 Justi●●cation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 before
                 Christ
                 were
                 saved
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 )
                 that
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 have
                 been
                 Justified
                 and
                 Saved
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 for
                 Christ's
                 Merits
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Gospel-terms
                 of
                 Sincere
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 persevering
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Designation
                 ,
                 the
                 Way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 differs
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 preceding
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Fathers
                
                 speak
                 of
                 particularly
                 :
                 they
                 defend
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 old
                 as
                 Moses
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 Adam
                 .
                 5
                 
                   Iustin
                   Mar●yr
                
                 reckons
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Elias
                 (
                 but
                 he
                 goes
                 too
                 far
                 when
                 he
                 reckons
                 Heraclitus
                 and
                 Socrates
                 )
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 Objection
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 Christians
                 only
                 that
                 lived
                 within
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 Years
                 .
                 This
                 Pious
                 Father
                 in
                 6
                 another
                 place
                 argueth
                 from
                 the
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   That
                   Religion
                   which
                   hath
                   the
                   best
                   Authors
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   oldest
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   truest
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 .
                 
                   They
                   were
                   Fabulous
                   Poets
                   and
                   Dissenting
                   Philosophers
                   that
                   were
                   the
                   Authors
                   of
                   Gentilism
                   ,
                   but
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   ridiculous
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   Doctors
                   and
                   Authors
                   of
                   Christianity
                   are
                   Prophets
                   divinely
                   inspired
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Ages
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 is
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 most
                 Antient
                 is
                 designedly
                 shew'd
                 by
                 Eusebius
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Preparation
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 again
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   History
                
                 he
                 maintains
                 that
                 7
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Piety
                 preached
                 by
                 Christ
                 was
                 no
                 Ne●
                 and
                 Strange
                 thing
                 .
                 More
                 particularly
                 it
                 is
                 maintain'd
                 by
                 8
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 
                   Abraham's
                   Faith
                   and
                   Ours
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 asserted
                 by
                 9
                 other
                 Fathers
                 .
                 Christianity
                 was
                 on
                 foot
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 Wo●ld
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 under
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 before
                 
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 
                   First
                   Parents
                
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 is
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 concerning
                 the
                 Redeeming
                 and
                 Saving
                 of
                 Man
                 by
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 Religion
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Adam
                 .
                 Then
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Jesus
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 Indeed
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 Sense
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 along
                 a
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   Beginning
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Truths
                 of
                 Christianity
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preach'd
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Truths
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Duties
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 Antient
                 Ages
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Dispensations
                 of
                 Grace
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 from
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 and
                 
                   Legal
                   O●conomy
                
                 as
                 to
                 sundry
                 things
                 .
                 As
                 
                   Loving
                   our
                   Brethren
                
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 1
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   Commandment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   N●w
                   One
                
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 both
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 in
                 different
                 respects
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 it
                 differs
                 on
                 several
                 accounts
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 differs
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Auth●r
                 .
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 another
                 Author
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Author
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   respect
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 Incar●ate
                 before
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 assumed
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 This
                 〈◊〉
                 therefore
                 is
                 New
                 and
                 Peculiar
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Incarnation
                
                 :
                 He
                 now
                 appear'd
                 in
                 Human
                 shape
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 notice
                 that
                 this
                 Appearing
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 signally
                 and
                 eminently
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                
                 by
                 the
                 Antient
                 Christians
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 2
                 barely
                 stiled
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 
                 times
                 with
                 some
                 Additions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 2
                 
                   Dispensation
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   according
                   to
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 4
                 
                   the
                   human
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 5
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Manhood
                   ▪
                
                 6
                 the
                 
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Mediator
                
                 ,
                 6
                 
                   the
                   Glorious
                   Saving
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
                 B●iefly
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Christ's
                 Incar●ation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 whole
                 Mystery
                 of
                 our
                 Redemption
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 he
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 submit
                 and
                 condescend
                 to
                 in
                 his
                 human
                 Nature
                 ●or
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 and
                 taken
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Latin
                   Fathers
                
                 likewise
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 Oeconomia
                 in
                 this
                 Emphatical
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 Hilary
                 in
                 his
                 9th
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 that
                 the
                 Here●ic●
                 Apollinaris
                 7
                 introduced
                 
                   the
                   half
                   Oeconomy
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 deny
                 the
                 Assumption
                 of
                 the
                 human
                 Nature
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 you
                 may
                 further
                 remark
                 that
                 this
                 word
                 is
                 very
                 singularly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Administration
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 using
                 it
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 )
                 he
                 calls
                 this
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   Time
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 Mystery
                 of
                 Salvation
                 was
                 decreed
                 by
                 God
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 chose
                 out
                 a
                 fit
                 and
                 convenient
                 opportunity
                 to
                 dispense
                 and
                 exert
                 his
                 Eternal
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 here
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 manner
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   in
                   the
                   full
                   and
                   complete
                   time
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 also
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 3.
                 2.
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 1.
                 25.
                 and
                 barely
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 17.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 more
                 emphatically
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 8
                 
                   the
                   Incarnate
                   
                   Dispensation
                
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 peculiar
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 differs
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 because
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Actual
                   Performing
                   and
                   Fulfilling
                
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 foretold
                 and
                 promised
                 under
                 the
                 other
                 Oeconomi●s
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 a
                 shadow
                 of
                 
                   things
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Hebrews
                 have
                 no
                 
                   Present
                   Tense
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Dispensation
                
                 look'd
                 forward
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 aft●●wards
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                
                 looks
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 al●eady
                 done
                 and
                 finished
                 .
                 The
                 Saints
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 were
                 saved
                 by
                 Christ
                 that
                 
                   was
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Saints
                 since
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 Christ
                 that
                 
                   is
                   already
                   come
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 this
                 different
                 Aspect
                 in
                 these
                 Dispensations
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Evangelical
                 Administration
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 dark
                 and
                 ●bscure
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 clear
                 ;
                 they
                 abounded
                 with
                 mere
                 Shadows
                 and
                 Representations
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 presents
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 distin●t
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 which
                 were
                 shadowed
                 forth
                 .
                 The
                 Salvation
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Undertaking
                 ,
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 ,
                 were
                 obscurely
                 and
                 mystically
                 delivered
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 that
                 that
                 Proposition
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Name
                   under
                   heaven
                   given
                   among
                   men
                   wh●reby
                   w●
                   must
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 was
                 no
                 less
                 true
                 before
                 the
                 Birth
                 and
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 since
                 his
                 Coming
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 manifestly
                 reveal'd
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 since
                 .
                 God
                 led
                 Israel
                 by
                 a
                 Cloud
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 entertain'd
                 with
                 Shadows
                 ,
                 mystical
                 and
                 dark
                 Representations
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 undiscernable
                 by
                 the
                 vulgar
                 sort
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 time
                 or
                 opportunity
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 minds
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 gross
                 and
                 inferiour
                 matters
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 Holy
                 and
                 Good
                 Men
                 amongst
                 them
                 who
                 saw
                 through
                 these
                 Shadows
                 ,
                 and
                 grasp'd
                 at
                 
                 the
                 very
                 Substance
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 distance
                 understand
                 the
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 a
                 perfect
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 were
                 but
                 an
                 imperfect
                 delineating
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Gospel
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 lively
                 Pourtray
                 of
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   wa●
                   by
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   Grace
                   and
                   Truth
                   came
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 gracious
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   True
                   ,
                   Real
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Substantial
                 thing
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Shadows
                 and
                 Resemblances
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 Truth
                 opposed
                 to
                 Typ●s
                 and
                 Figures
                 ,
                 in
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 16
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 24.
                 
                 Truth
                 then
                 came
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Truth
                 stands
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Falshood
                 and
                 Lies
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Types
                 and
                 Shadows
                 .
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   tr●e
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   true
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 Joh.
                 6.
                 32.
                 
                 The
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 deservedly
                 called
                 Tr●th
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Types
                 are
                 Verified
                 and
                 Fulfill'd
                 in
                 Christ.
                 All
                 those
                 
                   Iudaick
                   Hieroglyphicks
                
                 are
                 now
                 unridled
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 discovered
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 runs
                 may
                 read
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Types
                 and
                 Symbols
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 clearly
                 understood
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   One.
                
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Salvation
                 and
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Life
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 intelligible
                 and
                 plain
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 Their
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 intricate
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 arrived
                 to
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Notions
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 was
                 before
                 more
                 dark
                 and
                 general
                 ,
                 they
                 saw
                 Christ
                 through
                 ●ertain
                 Perspectives
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 near
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 view
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 saw
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 glass
                 darkly
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 more
                 Inward
                 and
                 Lively
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Administration
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 introduced
                 a
                 Rational
                 and
                 Manly
                 
                 Service
                 :
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 chiefly
                 the
                 employment
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 and
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 and
                 lower
                 Faculties
                 .
                 We
                 now
                 worship
                 God
                 
                   in
                   Spirit
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   in
                   Truth
                
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 spake
                 befo●e
                 )
                 :
                 we
                 worship
                 in
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 outward
                 and
                 bodily
                 Service
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Purifications
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Evangelical
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Administration
                 ,
                 a
                 Vital
                 Principle
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 beget
                 a
                 Divine
                 Life
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Law
                 comparatively
                 was
                 an
                 external
                 dead
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 actuate
                 the
                 Minds
                 and
                 Spirits
                 of
                 Men.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 merely
                 propounded
                 and
                 written
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 external
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   the
                   ministration
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 it
                 )
                 going
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 especial
                 and
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 powerful
                 Principle
                 in
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 inwardly
                 renewed
                 and
                 transformed
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 Power
                 ,
                 Might
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 frame
                 of
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sincere
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Law
                
                 promis'd
                 to
                 be
                 
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 
                   put
                   into
                   their
                   inward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 larger
                 and
                 ampler
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 before
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 narrow
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 confined
                 to
                 a
                 few
                 Families
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 :
                 Afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 limited
                 to
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 H●brew
                 People
                 ,
                 (
                 excepting
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 were
                 without
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 graciously
                 accepted
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 after
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 tied
                 to
                 one
                 Place
                 or
                 certain
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 been
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 truly
                 know
                 and
                 worship
                 Christ
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 not
                 local
                 and
                 temporary
                 ,
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 place
                 or
                 time
                 ,
                 not
                 circumscribed
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 Country
                 .
                 Now
                 not
                 one
                 Nat●on
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                 few
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 honoured
                 with
                 Laws
                 given
                 from
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 but
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 
                   Iews
                   ,
                   Greeks
                
                 and
                 Barbarians
                 ,
                 all
                 Kindreds
                 and
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 all
                 Countries
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Divine
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 offer'd
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 bid
                 his
                 Disciples
                 1
                 
                   go
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   teach
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 observ'd
                 before
                 )
                 they
                 travell'd
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 the
                 Messias
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Christ
                   came
                   and
                   preach'd
                   Peace
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   afar
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   nigh
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 All
                 Places
                 and
                 Countries
                 had
                 the
                 privilege
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 receive
                 advantage
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 remarkable
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Legal
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 Narrow
                 and
                 Contracted
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 was
                 Full
                 ,
                 Ample
                 ,
                 Comprehensive
                 and
                 Catholick
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Altho
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Conditions
                   of
                   Salvation
                
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 with
                 those
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 vary
                 as
                 to
                 
                   several
                   Circumstances
                
                 .
                 To
                 begin
                 with
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chief
                 Condition
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 the
                 grand
                 Fundamental
                 Grace
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 by
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Bishop
                 Taylor
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Instances
                   of
                   Duties
                   which
                   are
                   new
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   :
                
                 But
                 the
                 true
                 account
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Precept
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 or
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 a
                 new
                 Precept
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 First
                 Promise
                 and
                 New
                 Covenant
                 were
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 ever
                 since
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 New
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 )
                 the
                 Antient
                 Patriarchs
                 were
                 saved
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Faith
                 then
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 now
                 :
                 the
                 2
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Believers
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 Grace
                 of
                 Faith
                 hath
                 a
                 different
                 aspect
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 had
                 .
                 The
                 Fathers
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 Messias
                 that
                 
                   was
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 believe
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Jesus
                 who
                 
                   is
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 taken
                 on
                 him
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 down
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 his
                 precious
                 Blood
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 lost
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 rose
                 again
                 and
                 ascended
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 believing
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Passion
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 n●w
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 looks
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 accomplished
                 .
                 But
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 exerted
                 .
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 crucified
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 Belief
                 ;
                 and
                 Christ
                 already
                 crucified
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 ●rom
                 
                   Isa.
                   53.
                   
                   Acts
                   15.
                   11.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   5.
                   7.
                   
                   Heb.
                   9.
                   11.
                
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 other
                 Texts
                 .
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 having
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 saved
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 adds
                 3
                 this
                 distinction
                 ,
                 They
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   were
                   saved
                   by
                   Faith
                   in
                   Christ's
                   future
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   by
                   Faith
                   in
                   those
                   Sufferings
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   already
                   past
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Church
                 saith
                 ,
                 4
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 lived
                 before
                 Christ's
                 Incarnation
                 :
                 
                   Alth●
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   named
                
                 Christian
                 
                   men
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   it
                   a
                
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   looked
                   for
                   all
                   the
                   Benefits
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   through
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   now
                   do
                   .
                   This
                   difference
                   is
                   between
                   them
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   looked
                   when
                   Christ
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   come
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   more
                   general
                   Belief
                
                 was
                 sufficient
                 for
                 mens
                 Salvation
                 before
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 coming
                 than
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 to
                 believe
                 so
                 expresly
                 and
                 explicitly
                 concerning
                 
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Undertakings
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 believe
                 since
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 tho
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 a
                 New
                 Faith
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 there
                 New
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 New
                 Exertments
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 express
                 Acts
                 of
                 Belief
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 Faith
                 I
                 may
                 adjoin
                 Hope
                 ,
                 for
                 Hope
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Faith
                 being
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 express
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 Hope
                 is
                 so
                 too
                 ▪
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 stable
                 and
                 firm
                 ,
                 more
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 than
                 the
                 Hope
                 of
                 those
                 before
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 deservedly
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   bringing
                   in
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Heb.
                   7.
                   19.
                   
                   Christians
                
                 having
                 seen
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 ●ormer
                 Ages
                 had
                 no
                 experiment
                 of
                 ,
                 their
                 Hope
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 
                   bettered
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 exalted
                 and
                 increased
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Virtues
                   ,
                   Graces
                
                 and
                 Duties
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 altogether
                 )
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 as
                 to
                 these
                 following
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 1.
                 )
                 There
                 are
                 
                   greater
                   measures
                
                 of
                 every
                 Grace
                 now
                 under
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 .
                 Christians
                 reach
                 now
                 to
                 higher
                 Degrees
                 and
                 Perfections
                 of
                 Virtue
                 than
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 did
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 was
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 add
                 a
                 greater
                 Perfection
                 than
                 ever
                 any
                 other
                 preceding
                 Models
                 of
                 Religion
                 pretended
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 (
                 2.
                 )
                 A
                 greater
                 
                   stri●tness
                   and
                   ●nactness
                
                 in
                 all
                 Duties
                 is
                 required
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 legal
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 Rigour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 be
                 abated
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Obedience
                 is
                 stricter
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 
                   Except
                   your
                   Righteo●sness
                   exceed
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   yo
                   cannot
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 20.
                 
                 A
                 more
                 
                 circumspect
                 and
                 accurate
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 is
                 expected
                 from
                 
                 Christ's
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 Moses
                 :
                 A
                 more
                 severe
                 sanctity
                 and
                 conformity
                 to
                 God's
                 Will
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 must
                 add
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 which
                 did
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 revive
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 )
                 required
                 perfect
                 Works
                 and
                 sinless
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 requires
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 accepts
                 of
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 but
                 sincere
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 acceptable
                 by
                 Christ's
                 Satisfaction
                 .
                 Under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 obnoxious
                 for
                 offending
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 continuing
                 obstinately
                 in
                 their
                 Offences
                 :
                 And
                 Mercy
                 is
                 now
                 denied
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 Sin
                 committed
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 persisting
                 in
                 Sin
                 without
                 Repentance
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 grand
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ▪
                 that
                 was
                 harsh
                 and
                 rigorous
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 gentle
                 and
                 favourable
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 Duties
                 are
                 
                   further
                   extended
                   and
                   enlarged
                
                 now
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 :
                 Which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Christianity
                 is
                 wider
                 and
                 larger
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Iudaism
                   ▪
                
                 There
                 is
                 more
                 Love
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 former
                 aversness
                 and
                 enmities
                 are
                 removed
                 .
                 1
                 C●rist
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   sath
                   abolish'd
                   in
                   his
                   Flesh
                   the
                   Enmity
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Commandments
                   contained
                   in
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 consisting
                 in
                 Precepts
                 about
                 peculiar
                 Rites
                 and
                 distinct
                 Observances
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 differenced
                 from
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 breach
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Charity
                
                 breaths
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Exertments
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 of
                 greater
                 latitude
                 than
                 those
                 heretofore
                 .
                 Elijah
                 call'd
                 for
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 blamed
                 ,
                 but
                 heard
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 1.
                 10
                 ,
                 12.
                 but
                 Iames
                 and
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 severely
                 check'd
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   9.
                   54.
                
                 
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 St.
                 Peter
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 his
                 Sword
                 when
                 he
                 
                 drew
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Master's
                 Quarrel
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 was
                 the
                 best
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Temper
                 is
                 more
                 mild
                 and
                 loving
                 than
                 that
                 legal
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 its
                 Laws
                 are
                 more
                 extensive
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 favourable
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Old
                 Law
                 commanded
                 Love
                 to
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 bids
                 us
                 shew
                 that
                 Love
                 by
                 
                   dying
                   for
                   them
                
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 occasion
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   15.
                   12.
                   1
                   
                   Iohn
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                
                 And
                 in
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 I
                 might
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Obedience
                 is
                 larger
                 and
                 more
                 comprehensive
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 fifth
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 particular
                 Graces
                 and
                 Duties
                 
                   flow
                   more
                   g●nuinely
                   from
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Legal
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   more
                   frequently
                   inculcated
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   closely
                   urged
                
                 on
                 our
                 Consciences
                 and
                 Lives
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Old.
                 These
                 special
                 Graces
                 and
                 Exercises
                 of
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Righteousness
                
                 ,
                 are
                 purity
                 of
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 inward
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 minding
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 serving
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 an
                 inward
                 love
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 a
                 shunning
                 of
                 secret
                 Sins
                 ▪
                 a
                 constant
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 Weakness
                 and
                 Unworthiness
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Inability
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 think
                 or
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 a
                 being
                 weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
                 under
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 a
                 feeling
                 of
                 the
                 odious
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 loathing
                 our selves
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 Self-denial
                 and
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 an
                 absolute
                 resigning
                 our selves
                 ,
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 unto
                 God
                 ▪
                 a
                 subduing
                 all
                 our
                 Carnal
                 Desires
                 ,
                 Lusts
                 and
                 Appetites
                 ▪
                 a
                 refraining
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 Sins
                 ;
                 making
                 conscience
                 of
                 all
                 Offences
                 ,
                 evil
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 idle
                 Words
                 ;
                 abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 appearance
                 of
                 Evil
                 ;
                 renouncing
                 every
                 Sin
                 ,
                 tho
                 against
                 our
                 Profit
                 and
                 Interest
                 ;
                 a
                 universal
                 hatred
                 of
                 all
                 Vice
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 reserves
                 ▪
                 a
                 continual
                 watchfulness
                 against
                 all
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 striving
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 conquer
                 Sin
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 moderation
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ;
                 a
                 using
                 this
                 World
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 possessing
                 our
                 Souls
                 in
                 
                 patience
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 Afflictions
                 and
                 Tribulations
                 ;
                 an
                 entertaining
                 all
                 Occurrences
                 with
                 thankfulness
                 and
                 contentedness
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 preparing
                 for
                 the
                 worst
                 ;
                 a
                 quelling
                 of
                 all
                 inordinate
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 not
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 on
                 our
                 Wrath
                 ▪
                 ●a●●●bstaining
                 from
                 all
                 reviling
                 and
                 bitterness
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 ye●
                 a
                 praying
                 for
                 our
                 Persecutors
                 ▪
                 Bowels
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 tender-heartedness
                 ,
                 pity
                 and
                 compassion
                 ;
                 weeping
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 weep
                 ,
                 and
                 bearing
                 one
                 anothers
                 burdens
                 ;
                 mildness
                 and
                 meekness
                 towards
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 laying
                 aside
                 revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 forgiving
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 done
                 us
                 wrong
                 ▪
                 yea
                 ,
                 loving
                 and
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 our
                 very
                 Enemies
                 ;
                 Truth
                 and
                 Faithfulness
                 towards
                 those
                 we
                 converse
                 with
                 ,
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 open-heartedness
                 ,
                 sincerity
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 actions
                 ▪
                 a
                 profound
                 humility
                 and
                 lowliness
                 of
                 mind
                 ,
                 a
                 preferring
                 others
                 before
                 our selves
                 ;
                 a
                 minding
                 not
                 of
                 high
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 condescending
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 low
                 estate
                 ;
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Supplication
                 and
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 taking
                 delight
                 in
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 daily
                 presenting
                 our selves
                 before
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 to
                 ask
                 pardon
                 of
                 our
                 Sins
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 ;
                 peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 heavenly-mindedness
                 ,
                 a
                 Spirit
                 raised
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 breathing
                 and
                 longing
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 State
                 ▪
                 a
                 living
                 on
                 the
                 Life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 a
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 unseen
                 Glory
                 hereafter
                 ▪
                 a
                 pre●erring
                 Heaven
                 and
                 everlasting
                 Joys
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 ;
                 a
                 making
                 God
                 the
                 ultimate
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 referring
                 all
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 ;
                 not
                 fearing
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 chearfully
                 expecting
                 it
                 ;
                 lastly
                 ,
                 growing
                 in
                 Grace
                 ,
                 daily
                 increasing
                 in
                 Godliness
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 aspiring
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 striving
                 for
                 the
                 utmost
                 perfection
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 Draught
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 Men
                 before
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 were
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Duties
                 are
                 chiefly
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ev●ngelical
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 mos●
                 improved
                 by
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 
                   of●ner
                   inculcated
                   and
                   press'd
                   upon
                
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 
                 Writings
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Motives
                 of
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Obedience
                
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   one
                
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 these
                 three
                 Particulars
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 
                   more
                   deterring
                   Punishments
                
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 than
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Penalty
                 of
                 Sin
                 unrepented
                 of
                 under
                 the
                 legal
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Wrath
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 call'd
                 by
                 1
                 
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   everlasting
                   sha●●
                   and
                   contempt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 2
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   everlasting
                   burnings
                
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 full
                 a
                 discovery
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 certainty
                 of
                 these
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 as
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 mighty
                 disswasive
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 sinning
                 against
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 our
                 Guilt
                 is
                 unspeakably
                 aggravated
                 ,
                 by
                 sinning
                 in
                 defiance
                 of
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 means
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Word
                   spoken
                   by
                   Angels
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 if
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 )
                 
                   was
                   stedfast
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Transgression
                   and
                   Disobedience
                   receiv'd
                   a
                   just
                   recompence
                   of
                   Reward
                   ;
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   escape
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   at
                   first
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   confirmed
                   afterwards
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   heard
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   despised
                
                 Moses
                 
                   's
                   Law
                   died
                   without
                   Mercy
                   .
                   Of
                   how
                   much
                   s●rer
                   Punishment
                   shall
                   he
                   be
                   thought
                   worthy
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   trodden
                   under-foot
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Penalty
                 of
                 disobedience
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 more
                 grievous
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 Offenders
                 against
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 more
                 
                   prevailing
                   Rewards
                
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 dealt
                 in
                 Temporal
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Promises
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 mold
                 and
                 make
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 being
                 earthly
                 and
                 grovelling
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 terrene
                 and
                 temporal
                 Promises
                 figured
                 a
                 Celestial
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 
                 Umbrages
                 of
                 a
                 Future
                 Inheritance
                 .
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 things
                 were
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 old
                 under
                 Sensual
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Representations
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 was
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 Immortal
                 Life
                 and
                 Endless
                 Happiness
                 were
                 expresly
                 made
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Faithful
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 fiercely
                 contradicted
                 by
                 3
                 S●cinus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 his
                 Party
                 .
                 The
                 4
                 
                   Rac●vian
                   Catechism
                
                 is
                 positive
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Pious
                 Men
                 and
                 Holy
                 Patriarchs
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 knew
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Everlasting
                 Life
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 promis'd
                 to
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 asserted
                 in
                 5
                 one
                 of
                 
                 Smalcius's
                 Disputations
                 against
                 Frantzius
                 .
                 Indeed
                 6
                 Volk●lius
                 grants
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 have
                 some
                 desire
                 and
                 expectation
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
                 tho
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 confutes
                 himself
                 in
                 saying
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Discovery
                 was
                 not
                 proper
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 He
                 maintains
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 under
                 which
                 Christians
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 main
                 thing
                 wherein
                 it
                 excels
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 :
                 To
                 say
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 mix
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Dispensations
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 peremptorily
                 determines
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Promises
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 :
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 an
                 Immortal
                 State
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 tied
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Canaan
                 was
                 their
                 Heaven
                 .
                 He
                 spends
                 a
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 longest
                 )
                 upon
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 Remonstrants
                 are
                 partly
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 7
                 Apology
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 8
                 Gr●tius
                 and
                 9
                 Episcopius
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 was
                 not
                 promis'd
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 the
                 Old
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 know
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Tho
                 S●crates
                 and
                 Plat●
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 make
                 some
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 ●uture
                 and
                 endless
                 State
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   People
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chosen
                   Generation
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   were
                   committed
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 had
                 no
                 apprehension
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Inspired
                 Soul●
                 whom
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 had
                 scarce
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Antient
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Religious
                 Patriarchs
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Future
                 Happiness
                 ;
                 poor
                 grovelling
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 they
                 look'd
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 this
                 present
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                 S●cinus's
                 Followers
                 and
                 Friends
                 ;
                 but
                 certainly
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 carefully
                 perused
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 pronounce
                 it
                 false
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 tells
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                   in
                   them
                
                 ,
                 Levit.
                 18.
                 5.
                 
                 Which
                 Promise
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 to
                 comprehend
                 in
                 it
                 
                   Eternal
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 compare
                 that
                 place
                 with
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 5.
                 and
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 Life
                 Everlasting
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 Dan.
                 12.
                 2.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Many
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   sleep
                   in
                   the
                   Dust
                   ,
                   shall
                   aw●●●
                   to
                   Everlasting
                   Life
                   .
                
                 This
                 one
                 place
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 con●utation
                 of
                 the
                 Secinian
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 revealed
                 and
                 known
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 I
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 Iob
                 expresses
                 his
                 sense
                 and
                 belief
                 of
                 this
                 Future
                 State
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 25.
                 which
                 without
                 doubt
                 he
                 learnt
                 from
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 endless
                 Blessedness
                 was
                 not
                 
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 ask'd
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   ●e
                   should
                   d●
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   have
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 19.
                 16.
                 
                 Which
                 shews
                 that
                 
                   Eternal
                   Life
                
                 was
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   M●s●ick
                   Law
                
                 promis'd
                 no
                 less
                 to
                 the
                 Keepers
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 in
                 
                   Iohn
                   5.
                   39.
                   
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   them
                   ye
                   think
                   ye
                   have
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   .
                
                 He
                 speaks
                 here
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 Ye
                 think
                 and
                 believe
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 truly
                 )
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Eternal
                 State
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 revealed
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 which
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 People
                 ,
                 believed
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 a
                 Future
                 Life
                 ,
                 Acts
                 24.
                 15.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 
                   the
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   Promise
                   made
                   of
                   God
                   unto
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                
                 Chap.
                 26.
                 6.
                 viz.
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 old
                 rested
                 not
                 in
                 Temporal
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Promises
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 that
                 very
                 plain
                 Text
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 14
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 those
                 Holy
                 Pilgrims
                 ,
                 
                   sought
                   and
                   desired
                   a
                   better
                   Country
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   Heavenly
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Immortal
                 Glory
                 and
                 Happiness
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 ●eavens
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 we
                 may
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 3
                 Church
                 )
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   is
                   not
                   centrary
                   to
                   the
                   New
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   Everlasting
                   Life
                   is
                   offered
                   to
                   Mankind
                   by
                   Christ.
                   Wherefore
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   ,
                   who
                   ●eign
                   that
                   the
                   Old
                   Fathers
                   did
                   look
                   only
                   for
                   transitory
                   Promises
                   .
                
                 This
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Learned
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 rightly
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 by
                 4
                 not
                 distinguishing
                 between
                 le●s
                 clear
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 plain
                 and
                 evident
                 Discoveries
                 to
                 those
                 Antients
                 of
                 a
                 future
                 endless
                 Existence
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                 a
                 Reward
                 in
                 ano●her
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 since
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 dealt
                 in
                 temporal
                 and
                 secular
                 things
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 had
                 no
                 higher
                 Promises
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 earthly
                 ,
                 and
                 respected
                 this
                 Life
                 only
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 further
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 Moses
                 and
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 devout
                 Persons
                 among
                 them
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 look'd
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 present
                 Enjoyments
                 of
                 this
                 Animal
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Blessings
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 seem
                 to
                 hold
                 forth
                 nothing
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 is
                 openly
                 and
                 clearly
                 offer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Persons
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Mediator
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   establish'd
                   on
                   better
                   Promises
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Promises
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 better
                 than
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 clearer
                 and
                 plainer
                 concerning
                 an
                 
                   Immortal
                   State
                
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 and
                 the
                 Legal
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 the
                 latter
                 propounds
                 future
                 Punishments
                 without
                 end
                 to
                 terrify
                 Of●enders
                 ,
                 and
                 endless
                 Rewards
                 to
                 ●●courage
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 adds
                 an
                 Assur●●●●
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 .
                 It
                 makes
                 it
                 manifest
                 ,
                 evident
                 and
                 undeniable
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 it
                 demonstrates
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 never-ceasing
                 Torments
                 for
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 Joys
                 for
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 latter
                 Christ
                 hath
                 assured
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 ascending
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 prepare
                 perpetual
                 Mansions
                 of
                 Glory
                 for
                 all
                 his
                 Followers
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 thither
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   it
                   more
                   abundantly
                   ,
                
                 John
                 1●0
                 .
                 10.
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 every
                 way
                 ascertain'd
                 of
                 an
                 Immortal
                 State
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 be
                 effectually
                 moved
                 and
                 excited
                 to
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 
                   this
                   Motive
                
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Dispens●tion
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   viz
                   ▪
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                
                 
                 who
                 sent
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 who
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 
                   God
                   so
                   loved
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 that
                 blessed
                 Disciple
                 whom
                 Jesus
                 loved
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                   4.
                   9
                   ,
                   10.
                   
                   In
                   this
                   was
                   manifested
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   God
                   sent
                   his
                   only
                   begotten
                   Son
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   live
                   through
                   him
                   .
                   Herein
                   is
                   Love
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 
                   loved
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   loved
                   us
                
                 (
                 first
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 observe
                 how
                 he
                 makes
                 this
                 a
                 Motive
                 to
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Love
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   God
                   so
                   loved
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 No
                 former
                 Dispensation
                 affords
                 this
                 Motive
                 .
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 might
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   New
                   Commandment
                   I
                   give
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   loved
                   you
                   ,
                
                 John
                 13.
                 34.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 
                   new
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Christianity
                 only
                 .
                 Here
                 
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   shed
                   abroad
                   in
                   our
                   Hearts
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 Here
                 
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   Christ
                   constraineth
                   us
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 no
                 Duty
                 in
                 Religion
                 comes
                 amiss
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 act
                 with
                 vigour
                 and
                 chearfulness
                 ,
                 and
                 exert
                 our
                 utmost
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 ease
                 and
                 complacency
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Principle
                   of
                   Love
                
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Bondage
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Occonomy
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 annexed
                 severe
                 Curses
                 to
                 terrify
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 generally
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 Motives
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 obedient
                 .
                 The
                 promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 with
                 great
                 Terrors
                 and
                 Astonishment
                 :
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 was
                 another
                 AEtna
                 ,
                 it
                 cast
                 out
                 Flames
                 and
                 Smoke
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 was
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 very
                 frightful
                 :
                 This
                 well
                 represented
                 the
                 terrible
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 breaths
                 Severity
                 and
                 Rigour
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 rightly
                 call'd
                 
                   Esh
                   dath
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   firy
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 scar'd
                 into
                 their
                 Duty
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 servile
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 this
                 Principle
                 of
                 legal
                 Fear
                 is
                 banish'd
                 out
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 effectually
                 brought
                 under
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 act
                 by
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Love
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 free
                 and
                 ingenuous
                 ,
                 sweet
                 and
                 
                 gentle
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 push'd
                 on
                 by
                 rigour
                 and
                 austerity
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   given
                   us
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Fear
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 Theref●re
                 we
                 may
                 rightly
                 conclude
                 with
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 1
                 that
                 
                   Fear
                   and
                   Love
                
                 are
                 the
                 grand
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 As
                 Christianity
                 hath
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Motives
                
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Duty
                 is
                 fastned
                 on
                 us
                 by
                 
                   new
                   Obligations
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 noblest
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 
                   perfectes●
                   P●●tern
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lord.
                 
                   En●ch
                   ,
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Iob
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 worthy
                 and
                 eminent
                 Examples
                 of
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Goodness
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 :
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 Men
                 of
                 like
                 Failings
                 and
                 Infirmities
                 with
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Lives
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 exact
                 Rule
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Iesu●
                 ,
                 the
                 Founder
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 was
                 without
                 spot
                 and
                 blemish
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 he
                 neither
                 spoke
                 nor
                 did
                 any
                 thing
                 amiss
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 every
                 ways
                 blameless
                 and
                 harmless
                 ,
                 pure
                 and
                 under●●led
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 us
                 a
                 perfect
                 Example
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 of
                 Moderation
                 and
                 Sobriety
                 ,
                 of
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 of
                 Humility
                 and
                 Self-denial
                 ,
                 of
                 Contentedness
                 and
                 Resignation
                 ,
                 of
                 religious
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Courage
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Graces
                 whatsoever
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 a
                 Christian.
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 sent
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Guide
                 ,
                 a
                 Pattern
                 ,
                 a
                 Rule
                 to
                 the
                 degenerate
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 excellency
                 and
                 transcendency
                 of
                 his
                 Example
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 reduce
                 Mankind
                 to
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 they
                 might
                 behold
                 and
                 admire
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 Christianity
                 might
                 be
                 commended
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Men
                 might
                 esteem
                 and
                 love
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 shineth
                 
                 forth
                 so
                 gloriously
                 in
                 this
                 admirable
                 and
                 unparallel'd
                 Example
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 advantage
                 above
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 be●ore
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 one
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Iewish
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 We
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 have
                 
                   greater
                   Helps
                
                 and
                 Assistances
                 toward
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 had
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 greater
                 Light
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 effectual
                 Means
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 revealed
                 Knowledg
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 much
                 more
                 besides
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 to
                 enlighten
                 ,
                 to
                 inform
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 check
                 and
                 reprove
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 com●ort
                 and
                 support
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 bless'd
                 with
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Christ's
                 own
                 Institution
                 ,
                 the
                 sole
                 design
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 convey
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Strength
                 and
                 Establishment
                 to
                 our
                 Souls
                 .
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   some
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   some
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   some
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   Vnity
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   perfect
                   Man
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   the
                   Stature
                   of
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 Perfection
                 and
                 Fulness
                 contribute
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Christ's
                 appointment
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Israelites
                   had
                   the
                   same
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Cov●nant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Sacra●●nts
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   1
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 the
                 Covenant
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Seals
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Sacraments
                
                 were
                 only
                 typified
                 by
                 those
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 in
                 actual
                 use
                 till
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 .
                 Baptism
                 and
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 virtually
                 in
                 Circumcision
                 and
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 
                   not
                   new
                
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 new
                 in
                 another
                 respect
                 ,
                 viz.
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 we
                 are
                 
                 initiated
                 and
                 adopted
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   O●conomy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 we
                 are
                 confirmed
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 pious
                 celebrating
                 of
                 both
                 which
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 exhibited
                 and
                 conferr'd
                 ,
                 sealed
                 and
                 assured
                 to
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 contemptible
                 Helps
                 to
                 Religion
                 and
                 Holiness
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Duties
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 signal
                 Privilege
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 1
                 
                   Christ
                   ascended
                   up
                   on
                   high
                   he
                   gave
                   Gifts
                   unto
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 especially
                 that
                 matchless
                 Gift
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 were
                 enabled
                 to
                 speak
                 and
                 act
                 in
                 a
                 miraculous
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Followers
                 of
                 Jesus
                 feel
                 the
                 wonderful
                 influence
                 and
                 operation
                 of
                 it
                 on
                 their
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Lives
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 strengthned
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 far
                 surpassing
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Grace
                
                 differ
                 from
                 
                   Moral
                   Virtue
                
                 and
                 
                   Iudaical
                   Righteousness
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 heightned
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Motives
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 spake
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Assistance
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 
                   cry
                   ,
                   Abba
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 demean
                 our selves
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 our
                 Power
                 is
                 mightily
                 increased
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 great
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 between
                 Judaism
                 and
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 brief
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Difference
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 the
                 Legal
                 and
                 Evan●elical
                 .
                 Tho
                 it
                 was
                 once
                 said
                 by
                 Luther
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   There
                   never
                   was
                   that
                   Man
                   found
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   make
                   a
                   right
                   Difference
                   between
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ;
                
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 this
                 was
                 no
                 impossible
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   
                   whoso
                   can
                   rightly
                   judg
                   between
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   thank
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   Divine
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 difficulty
                 in
                 performing
                 this
                 Task
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 have
                 gone
                 through
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 caution
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 Judicious
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Manichean
                   Hereticks
                
                 held
                 1
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 God
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 God
                 that
                 was
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 gross
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 Error
                 is
                 baffled
                 by
                 those
                 several
                 Particulars
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 offered
                 to
                 you
                 concerning
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 blessed
                 for
                 evermore
                 ,
                 wisely
                 appointed
                 both
                 these
                 Oeconomies
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 contradictory
                 .
                 
                   God
                   made
                   those
                   two
                   great
                   Lights
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   Night
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   the
                   Day
                   :
                
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 fitted
                 to
                 those
                 darker
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 most
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 redundant
                 Light
                 overspread
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 Iewish
                 Oeconomy
                 was
                 narrow
                 ,
                 weak
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 comported
                 with
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 were
                 under
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 is
                 large
                 and
                 ample
                 ,
                 compleat
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 more
                 adapted
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Fulness
                   receive
                   ,
                   and
                   Grace
                   for
                   Grace
                   ,
                
                 John
                 1.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Fr●m
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 think
                 and
                 determine
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Query
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   added
                   any
                   new
                   Laws
                   and
                   Precepts
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   were
                   before
                   under
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ;
                   or
                   w●ether
                   his
                   Laws
                   and
                   those
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   ?
                
                 I
                 find
                 this
                 Question
                 is
                 too
                 peremptorily
                 decided
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 One
                 positively
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Commands
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Administration
                 :
                 The
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 New
                 Commands
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 decided
                 thus
                 in
                 gross
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 particular
                 and
                 exact
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Take
                 it
                 in
                 short
                 thus
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 were
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 Religion
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 abrogated
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 merely
                 Mosaick
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 25.
                 because
                 it
                 ●reesus
                 from
                 observing
                 those
                 Iewish
                 Rites
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 Duties
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 no
                 Duties
                 now
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 our
                 Duty
                 now
                 ,
                 were
                 their
                 Duty
                 then
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 explain
                 thus
                 in
                 these
                 four
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 and
                 Commandments
                 
                   in
                   general
                
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ;
                 tho
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 particular
                 things
                 enjoin'd
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 ;
                 as
                 admitting
                 of
                 all
                 Believers
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptism
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 practis'd
                 among
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 toward
                 some
                 Proselytes
                 )
                 and
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Death
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Communion
                
                 (
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 die
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 
                   particular
                   Precept●
                
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Government
                   and
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 things
                 being
                 far
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Likewise
                 with
                 the
                 New
                 Dispensation
                 came
                 a
                 New
                 Sab●ath
                 ;
                 the
                 Seventh
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 w●ek
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 First
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 rational
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 tho
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 :
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Sabbath
                
                 being
                 repeal'd
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                   4.
                   10
                   ,
                   11.
                   
                   Col.
                
                 2.
                 16.
                 some
                 other
                 day
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 in
                 its
                 room
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 set
                 apart
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 for
                 commemorating
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 this
                 latter
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 The
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 celebrating
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 upon
                 weighty
                 grounds
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Man's
                 New
                 Creation
                 
                 was
                 perfected
                 .
                 a.
                 Warrantable
                 Authority
                 ▪
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 that
                 Christ
                 himself
                 gave
                 particular
                 Order
                 concerning
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 )
                 for
                 
                   forty
                   days
                
                 together
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   spak●
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   concerning
                   the
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 being
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 concern
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 nearly
                 relating
                 to
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Occonomy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 presu●●ed
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 gave
                 particular
                 directions
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 restrained
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 granted
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 
                   express
                   Command
                
                 from
                 Christ
                 for
                 this
                 practice
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 silent
                 as
                 to
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ●aid
                 or
                 done
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 3
                 ly
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Example
                 and
                 Fact
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 he
                 set
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 every
                 
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   week
                
                 till
                 his
                 Ascension
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   28.
                   18.
                   
                   Mark
                   16.
                   14.
                   
                   Luke
                   24.
                   36.
                   
                   Ioh.
                
                 20.
                 19.
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   Spirit
                
                 speaking
                 and
                 acting
                 in
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 taught
                 them
                 to
                 meet
                 constantly
                 together
                 on
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 solemn
                 manner
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 
                   Ioh.
                   20.
                   9
                   ,
                   26.
                   
                   Acts
                
                 17.
                 7.
                 
                 Acts
                 20.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 25.
                 66.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 divine
                 Institution
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 himself
                 ,
                 this
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 10.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 call'd
                 so
                 by
                 1
                 Ignati●●
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 2
                 Constantin●
                 the
                 Great
                 renew'd
                 and
                 revived
                 this
                 Name
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 had
                 laid
                 aside
                 )
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 Day
                 to
                 be
                 constantly
                 known
                 and
                 call'd
                 by
                 that
                 Appellation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 3
                 Edict
                 commanded
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 solemnly
                 kept
                 by
                 all
                 Persons
                 .
                 The
                 short
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 times
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 informs
                 us
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 ,
                 this
                 Day
                 hath
                 been
                 unanimously
                 observed
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Appointment
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Gospel
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 some
                 
                   New
                   Particulars
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 introduced
                 some
                 things
                 peculiar
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 Constitutions
                 before
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 general
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 two
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 admit
                 Infants
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Adult
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 Laws
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesias●ical
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Time
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 forbids
                 or
                 commands
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 expresly
                 ,
                 yet
                 virtually
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   true
                   consequence
                
                 and
                 
                   rational
                   deduction
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Killing
                 being
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 Anger
                 and
                 Wrath
                 which
                 stir
                 up
                 Mens
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 thirst
                 after
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 forbidden
                 .
                 So
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 lets
                 them
                 know
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 anon
                 )
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 〈◊〉
                 things
                 were
                 included
                 and
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 acted
                 contrary
                 to
                 ,
                 foolishly
                 imagining
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 go
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 bare
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 Prop.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Commandments
                 and
                 Duties
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 Substance
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 differ
                 as
                 to
                 Manner
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 The
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 Legal
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shew'd
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 only
                 they
                 differ
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Relation
                 or
                 Aspect
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 him
                 already
                 come
                 .
                 So
                 
                   praying
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   relying
                   on
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   desiring
                   to
                   depart
                   and
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Duties
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 new
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Relation
                 or
                 Manner
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Messias
                   expected
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Messias
                   come
                
                 ,
                 solve
                 the
                 difference
                 .
              
               
                 Prop.
                 4.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 
                 (
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Substance
                 )
                 differ
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Manner
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 differ
                 likewise
                 
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Degrees
                   .
                   Humility
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Christian
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 are
                 reckon'd
                 by
                 a
                 4
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 as
                 
                   New
                   Duties
                
                 introduced
                 by
                 Christ.
                 But
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 
                   more
                   Improved
                
                 and
                 Inhanced
                 by
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lawgiver
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 of
                 several
                 other●r
                 Duties
                 mention'd
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 on
                 the
                 Mount.
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 
                   more
                   perfect
                
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 stiled
                 
                   a
                   Perfect
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 Jam.
                 1.
                 25.
                 
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 bri●fly
                 shew'd
                 you
                 how
                 there
                 are
                 
                   New
                   Laws
                   and
                   Duties
                
                 added
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ,
                 not
                 .
                 Some
                 few
                 
                   Particulars
                   are
                   New
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 new
                 State
                 of
                 things
                 required
                 it
                 .
                 Others
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 New
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 Expresly
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   Circumstances
                   ,
                   Manner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Degrees
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 New
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 virtually
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 scarcely
                 worth
                 taking
                 notice
                 what
                 5
                 Episcopius
                 suggests
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 express
                 Precept
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 for
                 
                   Praying
                   unto
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 was
                 n●t
                 a
                 Duty
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Commandment
                 of
                 Christ.
                 In
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 )
                 he
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 6
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 therein
                 very
                 palpably
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 set
                 Forms
                 of
                 Prayer
                 enjoin'd
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 determinate
                 Expressions
                 dictated
                 there
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 are
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 and
                 particular
                 Prayers
                 of
                 
                   Ezra
                   ,
                   Nehemiah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Daniel
                 are
                 recorded
                 .
                 Praying
                 is
                 exp●esly
                 commanded
                 in
                 
                   Psal.
                   50.
                   15.
                   
                   Call
                   upon
                   me
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   
                   trouble
                   .
                
                 The
                 Temple
                 was
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 67.
                 7.
                 and
                 Prayers
                 were
                 mix'd
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Luke
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 any
                 Man
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 Precept
                 only
                 ?
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 that
                 Love
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Commandment
                
                 both
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 (
                 Ioh.
                 13.
                 34.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 (
                 1
                 Epist
                 ,
                 chap.
                 2.
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 )
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 
                   this
                   Commandment
                
                 at
                 least
                 added
                 anew
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 reply
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 explaining
                 to
                 you
                 how
                 Love
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Commandment
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 suggested
                 before
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 New
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Motive
                
                 annex'd
                 to
                 it
                 in
                 
                   Iohn
                   13.
                   34.
                   
                   A
                   New
                   Commandment
                   I
                   give
                   unto
                   you
                   that
                   ye
                   love
                   one
                   ●nother
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   loved
                   you
                   .
                
                 This
                 latter
                 Clause
                 is
                 New
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 former
                 be
                 Old.
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 Reason
                 which
                 a
                 7
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 gives
                 why
                 Love
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 New
                 Commandment
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 is
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 Ren●wed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 urged
                 on
                 his
                 Disciples
                 afresh
                 as
                 their
                 particular
                 badg
                 .
                 
                   A
                   New
                   Commandment
                   give
                   I
                   unto
                   you
                   that
                   ye
                   love
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                
                 said
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 that
                 night
                 when
                 he
                 celebrated
                 the
                 Passover
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 instituted
                 the
                 Holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 taking
                 his
                 leave
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Now
                 he
                 seasonably
                 presses
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 before
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 calls
                 upon
                 them
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Love.
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Commandment
                
                 because
                 Christ
                 repeats
                 it
                 anew
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 Christ
                 vindicated
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 more
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 Glosses
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 it
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 New.
                 They
                 thought
                 that
                 Love
                 was
                 due
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ●ll
                 who
                 injured
                 them
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 hated
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 Saviour
                 tells
                 them
                 they
                 must
                 love
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 acquaints
                 them
                 that
                 Iews
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christia●●
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 this
                 Duty
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 required
                 i●
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Notion
                
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 Jewish
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 Christ
                 might
                 say
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Commandment
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Altho
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Love
                
                 of
                 Neighbours
                 was
                 commanded
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 Duty
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 Height
                 of
                 Love
                 was
                 not
                 required
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Commandment
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 1
                 Epist.
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   A
                   New
                   Commandment
                   I
                   write
                   ●nto
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   thing
                   is
                   true
                   in
                   him
                   and
                   in
                   you
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 this
                 Love
                 is
                 elevated
                 to
                 its
                 greatest
                 height
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 this
                 exalted
                 Charity
                 was
                 verified
                 and
                 exemplified
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 for
                 us
                 his
                 E●emies
                 )
                 
                   because
                   the
                   darkness
                   is
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   Light
                   now
                   shineth
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 Christianity
                 now
                 prevails
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 full
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 among
                 all
                 its
                 Laws
                 ▪
                 this
                 of
                 Love
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 advanced
                 and
                 sublimated
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 was
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 high
                 pitch
                 before
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 
                   greater
                   degrees
                
                 of
                 it
                 now
                 than
                 there
                 ever
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 still
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Precept
                   of
                   Love
                
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 obliged
                 Per●ons
                 in
                 all
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 justly
                 call'd
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   Comman●ment
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   an
                   Objection
                   from
                   Mat.
                   5.
                   17.
                   shewing
                   distinctly
                   and
                   particularly
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   fulfil
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   held
                   by
                   some
                   that
                   Christ
                   came
                   to
                   add
                   New
                   Precepts
                   to
                   the
                   Moral
                   Law.
                   In
                   confutation
                   of
                   which
                   Opinion
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   that
                   Anger
                   is
                   forbid
                   by
                   the
                   Decalogue
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   a
                   Lustful
                   Eye
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   all
                   Rash
                   and
                   Prophane
                   Swearing
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   Divorce
                   ,
                   unless
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Adultery
                   .
                   So
                   is
                   Resisting
                   of
                   Evil.
                   So
                   is
                   hating
                   of
                   our
                   Enemies
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   largely
                   discuss'd
                   whether
                   it
                   was
                   lawful
                   for
                   the
                   Israelites
                   to
                   hate
                   the
                   seven
                   Nations
                   whom
                   they
                   were
                   commanded
                   to
                   destroy
                   .
                   And
                   whether
                   the
                   Command
                   to
                   destroy
                   them
                   was
                   Absolute
                   .
                   Objections
                   from
                   Deut.
                   13.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   &
                   Psal.
                   139.
                   21.
                   answer'd
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Two
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Works
                   and
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   fully
                   stated
                   .
                   The
                   Conditions
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   .
                   How
                   [
                   do
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   ]
                   is
                   applicable
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                   The
                   Covenant
                   made
                   with
                   the
                   Israelites
                   at
                   the
                   giving
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   on
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                   was
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   seem'd
                   to
                   resemble
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   .
                   The
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   was
                   completed
                   and
                   perfected
                   by
                   Christ's
                   Coming
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   before
                   .
                   The
                   Mediator
                   ,
                   the
                   Terms
                   ,
                   the
                   Seals
                   of
                   this
                   Covenant
                   now
                   fully
                   manifested
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   proved
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Stile
                   of
                   Scripture
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Covenant
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 BUt
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 in
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 17.
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 many
                 to
                 confront
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 )
                 to
                 confute
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 They
                 maintain
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 than
                 I
                 have
                 asserted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christ
                 not
                 only
                 explained
                 those
                 Old
                 Laws
                 ,
                 but
                 added
                 New
                 Ones
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Christ's
                 words
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Think
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   come
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Law
                   or
                   the
                   Prophets
                   :
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   fulfil
                   .
                
                 Because
                 these
                 words
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 which
                 follows
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 alledged
                 with
                 great
                 earnestness
                 by
                 the
                 Patrons
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 boast
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 an
                 irrefragable
                 Proof
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 inlarge
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfully
                 present
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 ●ee
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 Patronizing
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 overthroweth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 layeth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 .
                 To
                 explain
                 these
                 words
                 then
                 ,
              
               
                 1st
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 is
                 meant
                 whatever
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Moses
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 is
                 summed
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Law
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 )
                 but
                 especially
                 what
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 them
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 his
                 Undertakings
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 Christ
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 destroying
                 ,
                 baffling
                 and
                 nulling
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 fulfil
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 by
                 his
                 Coming
                 he
                 
                   verified
                   ,
                   made
                   good
                   and
                   accomplished
                
                 whatever
                 was
                 foretold
                 or
                 promis'd
                 concerning
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Thence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 you
                 so
                 often
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   which
                   was
                   spoken
                   by
                
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Prophet
                 .
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 perform
                 and
                 bring
                 into
                 Act
                 ,
                 whatever
                 was
                 prophesied
                 in
                 those
                 Antient
                 Writings
                 concerning
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 he
                 assured
                 his
                 Disciples
                 
                 and
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   one
                   jot
                   or
                   one
                   tittle
                   should
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   pass
                   from
                   the
                   Law
                   till
                   all
                   be
                   fulfill'd
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 ly
                 .
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   but
                   to
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 even
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 may
                 be
                 compreh●nded
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                   he
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   fulfil
                   it
                   ,
                
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 senses
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 Law
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 concern'd
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 obeyed
                 and
                 practis'd
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 fulfilling
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 Circumcised
                 the
                 eighth
                 day
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 presented
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 his
                 Offering
                 there
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 entred
                 on
                 his
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 he
                 exactly
                 complied
                 with
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 took
                 not
                 that
                 Employment
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 thirty
                 Years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Priests
                 ent●ed
                 on
                 their
                 Function
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 yet
                 more
                 punctually
                 he
                 
                   fulfilled
                   the
                   Law
                
                 in
                 keeping
                 the
                 Passover
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 Iews
                 by
                 their
                 Traditions
                 had
                 corrupted
                 the
                 Law
                 concerning
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 this
                 Feast
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 it
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 kept
                 it
                 th●
                 day
                 before
                 ,
                 viz.
                 on
                 the
                 1
                 fourteenth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 observed
                 the
                 true
                 time
                 which
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 God
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 
                   came
                   to
                   fulfil
                   even
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 exactness
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 account
                 he
                 saith
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   became
                   him
                   to
                   fulfil
                   all
                   righteousness
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Christ
                 
                   fulfilled
                   t●e
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 as
                 he
                 
                   accomplished
                   the
                   Types
                   and
                   Figures
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Iudaical
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Rites
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 )
                 shadowed
                 forth
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 they
                 repres●nted
                 some
                 considerable
                 thing
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Messias
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 acco●ding
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 prefigured
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 those
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Types
                 were
                 fulfil'd
                 .
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Substance
                 and
                 Consummation
                 of
                 those
                 Sh●dows
                 ,
                 f●lly
                 perfected
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 represented
                 and
                 signified
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 3
                 ly
                 .
                 When
                 our
                 Saviour
                 faith
                 he
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   fulfil
                   them
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Precepts
                
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 and
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 stiled
                 Righteo●sness
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 and
                 the
                 ●ollowing
                 verses
                 refer
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 injunctions
                 of
                 the
                 D●calogu●
                 .
                 Christ
                 came
                 
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 never
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 countenanced
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 any
                 person
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 came
                 
                   to
                   fulfil
                   it
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 Observe
                 and
                 
                   Obey
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 first
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Person
                 :
                 He
                 inviolably
                 kept
                 the
                 Law
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 most
                 strictly
                 observed
                 both
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 it
                 all
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 he
                 obliged
                 others
                 to
                 keep
                 and
                 obey
                 this
                 Law
                 :
                 He
                 always
                 inculcated
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 
                   fulfil
                   it
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 to
                 teach
                 Men
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Design
                
                 and
                 
                   Vtmost
                   Intent
                
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law.
                 This
                 is
                 first
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   19.
                   
                   Whosoever
                   therefore
                   shall
                   break
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   least
                   Commandments
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 despised
                 and
                 contemptible
                 Person
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   O●conomy
                
                 who
                 shall
                 diminish
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law.
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Decalogue
                 is
                 full
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 .
                 Anger
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Murder
                 is
                 prohibited
                 in
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Commandment
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 the
                 full
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Extent
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 he
                 that
                 breaks
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   he
                   that
                   teacheth
                   men
                   so
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 follows
                 in
                 that
                 verse
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   least
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 a
                 person
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Administration
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 piti●ul
                 narrow
                 contracted
                 Soul.
                 Such
                 are
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Phari●ees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 cramp
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ,
                 they
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Letter
                 and
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 not
                 what
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 
                   the
                   Commandments
                   are
                   exceeding
                   
                   broad
                   .
                
                 But
                 
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   your
                   righteousness
                   shall
                   exceed
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 our
                 Saviour
                 proceeds
                 to
                 acquaint
                 his
                 hearers
                 particularly
                 how
                 these
                 .
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 their
                 Notions
                 ,
                 had
                 mistaken
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 perverted
                 the
                 genuine
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 false
                 Glosses
                 and
                 Interpretations
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Context
                 but
                 
                   this
                   very
                   word
                   it self
                
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 used
                 ,
                 leads
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 offering
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 known
                 and
                 common
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 Greek
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 rendred
                 
                   to
                   fulfil
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 accomplish
                 a
                 thing
                 fully
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 Perfection
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 properly
                 used
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 acts
                 his
                 best
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   fully
                   preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 19.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 useth
                 here
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 fulfil
                 the
                 Law.
                 How
                 did
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                
                 He
                 labour'd
                 abundantly
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 he
                 travel'd
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   from
                   Ierusalem
                   and
                   round
                   about
                   unto
                   Illyricum
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 verse
                 )
                 he
                 went
                 his
                 Circuit
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 extraordinary
                 pains
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 careful
                 to
                 instruct
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 back
                 nothing
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   fully
                   preached
                
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 4
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 5
                 Apostles
                 and
                 others
                 applying
                 this
                 word
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 
                   fully
                   Accomplished
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   become
                   entire
                   and
                   compleat
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 here
                 Christ
                 saith
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 
                   fulfil
                   the
                   
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 dispers'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 summarily
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 ;
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 fulfil
                 these
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 representing
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 Intire
                 and
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 us
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 compleat
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 supplying
                 them
                 and
                 filling
                 them
                 up
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 diminish'd
                 and
                 impaired
                 by
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Glosses
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Doctors
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   no
                   New
                   Commandments
                
                 added
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 ones
                 which
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 were
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 are
                 renewed
                 and
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Commandments
                 and
                 Moral
                 Precepts
                 is
                 perfected
                 and
                 consummated
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 fulfil
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 apprehend
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 others
                 understand
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 fulfil
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 add
                 some
                 
                   New
                   Moral
                   Precepts
                
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 was
                 allowed
                 before
                 )
                 
                   to
                   fill
                   up
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 Accordingly
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 is
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Lawgiver
                
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 commanded
                 before
                 .
                 Christ
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 opposed
                 to
                 
                 Moses's
                 Moral
                 Precepts
                 some
                 New
                 and
                 Contrary
                 Precepts
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 and
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 5
                 Fathers
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 judgment
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 utter'd
                 some
                 words
                 which
                 favour
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Socinians
                 expresly
                 hold
                 this
                 .
                 These
                 6
                 latter
                 follow
                 their
                 Master
                 Socinus
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 5
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 interprets
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Sermon
                 contains
                 
                   New
                   Precepts
                
                 which
                 never
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 Some
                 
                 Antinomians
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 some
                 others
                 )
                 plainly
                 assert
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 much
                 concernedness
                 .
                 These
                 all
                 hold
                 that
                 Christ
                 fulfil'd
                 or
                 
                   perfected
                   the
                   Law
                
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 clearer
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 Addition
                 of
                 New
                 Precepts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 indeed
                 follows
                 on
                 what
                 was
                 asserted
                 by
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                 Christ's
                 Laws
                 in
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 are
                 opposed
                 to
                 
                 Moses's
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 opposition
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 is
                 injoin'd
                 in
                 one
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 added
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Opposition
                 which
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 is
                 quite
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 .
                 Christ
                 there
                 opposeth
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 theirs
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   heard
                   is
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   of
                   the
                
                 7
                 Antients
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 translate
                 it
                 )
                 
                   those
                   of
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   do
                   this
                   or
                   that
                
                 ;
                 you
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Iewish
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 have
                 perverted
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 tread
                 in
                 their
                 steps
                 ,
                 you
                 espouse
                 their
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 learnt
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 misinterpret
                 and
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 interpret
                 those
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   ,
                
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Act
                 only
                 of
                 Killing
                 and
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 that
                 Hatred
                 and
                 Malice
                 are
                 forbidden
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Commandment
                 which
                 forbids
                 Murder
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 lustful
                 Eye
                 is
                 a
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Commandment
                 against
                 Adultery
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 instances
                 you
                 miserably
                 mistake
                 and
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Law.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   New
                   Precepts
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 Commands
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 hear
                 Christ
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   by
                   Moses
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   you
                   read
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   by
                   them
                   of
                   old
                
                 ;
                 he
                 quotes
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 
                   Antients
                   ,
                   
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Masters
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Phari●ees
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 followed
                 .
                 These
                 wilfully
                 mistook
                 and
                 depraved
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 sets
                 himself
                 against
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 He
                 doth
                 not
                 oppose
                 one
                 Law
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 corrects
                 and
                 amends
                 the
                 Law
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 correct
                 and
                 amend
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Phari●ees
                   Expositions
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Chapter
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Legiflator
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 ,
                 He
                 expounds
                 the
                 Law
                 a●ight
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 off
                 their
                 false
                 Expositions
                 :
                 and
                 gives
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 He
                 acquaints
                 them
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 farther
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 than
                 they
                 imagined
                 :
                 more
                 is
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Pr●cepts
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 is
                 forbidden
                 than
                 they
                 think
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 throughly
                 of
                 this
                 he
                 proceeds
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 instancing
                 in
                 some
                 Duties
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 New
                 and
                 Proper
                 only
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 acquaints
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 New
                 ,
                 but
                 Old
                 Commandments
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 he
                 instances
                 in
                 some
                 Actions
                 which
                 are
                 unlawful
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 so
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Laws
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 is
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 forbidden
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 sins
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 al●ho
                 by
                 
                   them
                   of
                   Old
                
                 (
                 the
                 Antient
                 Depravers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Anger
                 is
                 Murder
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                   .
                   Ye
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   Antients
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   kill
                
                 (
                 restraining
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 External
                 Act
                 only
                 )
                 
                   and
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   kill
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   d●nger
                   of
                   the
                   judgment
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   is
                   angry
                   with
                   his
                   Brother
                   without
                   a
                   cause
                   shall
                   be
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   the
                   judgment
                   ,
                
                 he
                 is
                 interpretatively
                 a
                 Man-●layer
                 ;
                 Ver.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 tho
                 
                   Imm●derate
                   Anger
                
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 express
                 terms
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 inclusively
                 and
                 by
                 just
                 Consequence
                 forbidden
                 .
                 Of
                 Cain
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 that
                 
                 
                   he
                   was
                   very
                   wroth
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 5.
                 and
                 wer
                 read
                 the
                 Result
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   Cain
                   rose
                   up
                   against
                   Abel
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                   and
                   slew
                   him
                   .
                
                 Wrath
                 is
                 the
                 Parent
                 of
                 Murder
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 excessively
                 incens'd
                 against
                 another
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 i●
                 this
                 inordinate
                 Passion
                 be
                 not
                 check'd
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 obstacle
                 interpose
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 Bloodshed
                 be
                 a
                 sin
                 ,
                 Anger
                 is
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 suppress'd
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ordinary
                 concomitant
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 using
                 of
                 
                   reviling
                   Language
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Raca
                   ,
                   Fool
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   An
                   Vnchast
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Lustful
                   Eye
                
                 are
                 Adultery
                 and
                 Fornication
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 Christ
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   28.
                   
                   Whosoever
                   looketh
                   on
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   lust
                   after
                   her
                   ,
                   hath
                   committed
                   Adultery
                   already
                   with
                   her
                   in
                   his
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 declare
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Morality
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 what
                 had
                 been
                 dictated
                 by
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Glosses
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Doctors
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 Adultery
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Commandment
                
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour
                 lets
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 introduced
                 a
                 New
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 revived
                 an
                 old
                 One.
                 To
                 
                   look
                   on
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   lust
                   after
                   her
                   ,
                
                 was
                 always
                 sinful
                 and
                 unlawful
                 .
                 
                   I
                   made
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   mine
                   Eyes
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Job
                 )
                 
                   why
                   then
                   should
                   I
                   think
                   upon
                   a
                   maid
                   ?
                
                 Chap.
                 31.
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 which
                 argues
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 sin
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 (
                 even
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 written
                 Law
                 )
                 to
                 indulge
                 either
                 lustful
                 Thoughts
                 or
                 Looks
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Fringes
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Num.
                 15.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 viz.
                 that
                 these
                 being
                 constantly
                 in
                 their
                 view
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 divert
                 their
                 thoughts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 sight
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 entertain
                 their
                 Eyes
                 
                   with
                   looking
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   not
                   seek
                   after
                   their
                   own
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   after
                   w●ich
                   they
                   used
                   to
                   go
                   a
                   whoring
                   .
                
                 We
                 read
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Pious
                 King's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Turn
                   away
                   mine
                   eyes
                   from
                   beholding
                   va●ity
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 37.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Restraint
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 this
                 outward
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 inward
                 Imagination
                 which
                 is
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Wisest
                 He●rew
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 proverbially
                 said
                 ,
                 8
                 
                   the
                   Eye
                   is
                   the
                   Inlet
                   to
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   R.
                   Ben.
                   Mai●on
                
                 saith
                 expresly
                 9
                 that
                 
                   evil
                   Thoughts
                   were
                   forbid
                   by
                   the
                   L●w.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Swearing
                   rashly
                
                 is
                 forbidden
                 here
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Commandment
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 was
                 misinterpreted
                 by
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 understood
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 Extent
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 our
                 Saviour
                 corrects
                 their
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ver
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 you
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 Swearing
                 by
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 common
                 and
                 frequent
                 thing
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 perswaded
                 that
                 you
                 act
                 not
                 amiss
                 in
                 doing
                 thus
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Commandment
                 forbids
                 only
                 
                   False
                   Swearing
                
                 and
                 Perjury
                 :
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 told
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 only
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 Law
                 forbids
                 not
                 only
                 False
                 but
                 
                   Rash
                   Swearing
                
                 ;
                 you
                 violate
                 that
                 Commandment
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 use
                 any
                 vain
                 and
                 unnecessary
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 prophanely
                 swear
                 by
                 
                 God's
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 other
                 Names
                 besides
                 
                 God's
                 to
                 swear
                 by
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 swear
                 by
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 here
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 
                   all
                   Swearing
                
                 is
                 forbid
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 unlawful
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 altho
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 to
                 Swear
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Religious
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 innocent
                 and
                 harmless
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 becomes
                 necessary
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 matters
                 
                 of
                 Controversie
                 which
                 can't
                 otherwise
                 be
                 decided
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 (
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 real
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Community
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 particular
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 and
                 is
                 approved
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Religious
                 Swearing
                 is
                 lawful
                 even
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 New
                 Law
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 forbid
                 it
                 now
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 he
                 forbids
                 is
                 Unnecessary
                 and
                 Prophane
                 Swearing
                 ;
                 yea
                 moreover
                 ,
                 he
                 commands
                 you
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 Swearing
                 in
                 common
                 intercourse
                 and
                 converse
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 abstain
                 wholly
                 from
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Persons
                 of
                 so
                 holy
                 and
                 strict
                 lives
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 integtity
                 and
                 faithfulness
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 should
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 require
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 credited
                 upon
                 their
                 bare
                 Words
                 and
                 Promises
                 .
                 He
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 shew
                 such
                 Truth
                 and
                 Honesty
                 towards
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 Swearing
                 might
                 become
                 useless
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Man
                   should
                   not
                   put
                   away
                   his
                   Wife
                   unless
                   for
                   Fornication
                   or
                   Adultery
                   ,
                
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 no
                 New
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Old
                 one
                 Restored
                 and
                 Renewed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Law
                 was
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 Malachi
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 and
                 he
                 brings
                 them
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 ver
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Malachi
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Divorce
                 in
                 Deut.
                 24.
                 1.
                 it
                 was
                 rather
                 a
                 Permission
                 than
                 a
                 Precept
                 or
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Moses
                   suffer'd
                   you
                   for
                   the
                   hardness
                   of
                   your
                   hearts
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   your
                   wives
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 19.
                 8.
                 
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 divorcing
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 was
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 being
                 against
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   They
                   two
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 tolerated
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 greater
                 Evil
                 among
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 curst
                 Husbands
                 might
                 not
                 use
                 their
                 Wives
                 inhumanely
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 Women
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 permitted
                 .
                 Therefore
                 
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 Christ
                 doth
                 not
                 correct
                 or
                 alter
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 removes
                 the
                 false
                 Interpretations
                 which
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 Matrimony
                 cannot
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Mosaick
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Resisting
                   of
                   Evil
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Retaliating
                 is
                 ●orbid
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 New
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 obligatory
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 Publick
                 Retaliation
                 or
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 a
                 lawful
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Help
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 an
                 Avenger
                 of
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 )
                 is
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Eye
                   for
                   an
                   Eye
                   ,
                   a
                   Tooth
                   for
                   a
                   T●●th
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 it
                 stretched
                 this
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 patronizing
                 of
                 
                   private
                   Revenge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 returning
                 Evil
                 for
                 Evil
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 here
                 complains
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 gross
                 perverting
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 peremptorily
                 commands
                 his
                 Followers
                 that
                 
                   they
                   resist
                   not
                   evil
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   smit●
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   check
                   they
                   turn
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   other
                   also
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   tak●
                   away
                   their
                   Coat
                   ,
                   they
                   let
                   him
                   have
                   their
                   Cl●●k
                   also
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 39
                 ,
                 40.
                 
                 By
                 which
                 he
                 declareth
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Retaliation
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 whose
                 Revenge
                 is
                 .
                 Christ
                 bids
                 them
                 rather
                 suffer
                 wrong
                 than
                 revenge
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 Now
                 ▪
                 this
                 private
                 Revenge
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 ●orbidden
                 by
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 long
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 
                   New
                   Law.
                
                 In
                 
                   Lev.
                   19.
                   18.
                   
                   Moses
                
                 expresly
                 forbids
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 unlawfulness
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 1
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Sampson
                 authorize
                 private
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   they
                   did
                   unt●
                   me
                   ,
                   so
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Judg.
                 15.
                 11.
                 
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 private
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Judg
                 ,
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 a
                 publick
                 Person
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinarily
                 〈◊〉
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 different
                 case
                 from
                 ours
                 .
                 
                   Thu●
                   Sampson
                   called
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   be
                   avenged
                   of
                   the
                   Philistines
                   ,
                
                 Judg.
                 16.
                 28.
                 
                 This
                 Revenge
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 before
                 cited
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 here
                 speaks
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 forbad
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 left
                 those
                 Evangelical
                 Rules
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                   Recompence
                   to
                   no
                   Man
                   Evil
                   for
                   Evil
                   :
                   Avenge
                   not
                   your selves
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 17
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 S●cinians
                 then
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 who
                 say
                 Revenge
                 was
                 lawful
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 speak
                 very
                 unadvisedly
                 and
                 rashly
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Distinction
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 condemn
                 all
                 private
                 Revenge
                 and
                 Resisting
                 of
                 Evil.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Loving
                   our
                   Enemi●s
                
                 is
                 another
                 Command
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 44.
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 always
                 a
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Table
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Expositors
                 of
                 it
                 thought
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 Mark
                 therefore
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Ye
                   have
                   heard
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   by
                   them
                   of
                   Old
                   ,
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   love
                   thy
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   hate
                   thy
                   enemy
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 43.
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 verses
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 M●ses
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 it self
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Scribes
                 said
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   love
                   thy
                   neighbour
                
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 19.
                 18.
                 yet
                 he
                 no
                 where
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   hate
                   thy
                   enemy
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 whenever
                 Christ
                 uttereth
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   by
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                
                 he
                 understands
                 not
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 perverse
                 Teachers
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 who
                 falsly
                 expounded
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 bid
                 them
                 love
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 own
                 false
                 Inference
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 hate
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 saith
                 Christ
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 Duty
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 
                 Moses's
                 Laws
                 )
                 
                   Love
                   your
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   hate
                   you
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 44.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 Duty
                 before
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 
                   Exod.
                   23.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   If
                   thou
                   meet
                   thine
                   enemies
                   Ox
                   or
                   his
                   Ass
                   going
                   astray
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   bring
                   
                   it
                   back
                   to
                   him
                   again
                   .
                   If
                   thou
                   see
                   the
                   Ass
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   thee
                   ,
                   lying
                   under
                   his
                   burden
                   ,
                   and
                   would●●
                   forbear
                   t●●elp
                   him
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   surely
                   help
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 Tho
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 kindnesses
                 to
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 offices
                 of
                 kindness
                 to
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 owned
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 sheweth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   L●ve
                   of
                   Enemie●
                
                 was
                 required
                 then
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 inter'd
                 from
                 those
                 general
                 words
                 in
                 
                   Lev.
                   19.
                   17.
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   thy
                   Brother
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 hate
                 him
                 be
                 he
                 Friend
                 or
                 Fo
                 ,
                 Native
                 or
                 Alien
                 :
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 thy
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thou
                 must
                 use
                 him
                 as
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Moses
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 thus
                 largely
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 
                   Deut.
                   23.
                   7.
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   abhor
                   an
                   Edomite
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   thy
                   Brother
                   :
                
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   abhor
                   an
                   Egyptian
                
                 ;
                 tho
                 thou
                 wert
                 made
                 a
                 Bondslave
                 by
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 must
                 not
                 hate
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 being
                 thy
                 Br●thren
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 
                   love
                   them
                
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 Solomon
                 are
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                   Prov.
                   25.
                   21.
                   
                   If
                   thine
                   En●my
                   be
                   hungry
                   ,
                   give
                   him
                   Bread
                   to
                   eat
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   thirsty
                   ,
                   give
                   him
                   Water
                   to
                   drink
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 his
                 distress
                 and
                 extremity
                 entertain
                 him
                 courteously
                 and
                 lovingly
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 deserved
                 such
                 usage
                 at
                 thy
                 hands
                 .
                 That
                 Enemies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 loved
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 that
                 Instance
                 of
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 who
                 advised
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Isra●l
                 to
                 feast
                 and
                 plenteously
                 entertain
                 the
                 Syrians
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 besieged
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 them
                 away
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 6.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 even
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 kind
                 and
                 loving
                 to
                 their
                 En●mies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Enemies
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Isr●●letes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 like
                 affection
                 to
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Foreigners
                 who
                 had
                 shew'd
                 Enmity
                 and
                 Hostility
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 encounter
                 a
                 very
                 formidab●e
                 Objection
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 for
                 the
                 Isra●lites
                 to
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Idol●●rous
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 a●pears
                 from
                 this
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 possess'd
                 that
                 Land
                 which
                 was
                 promis'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 enjoin'd
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 utterly
                 without
                 all
                 pity
                 .
                 Destroying
                 and
                 Killing
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 Hatred
                 :
                 If
                 therefore
                 they
                 might
                 kill
                 and
                 destroy
                 those
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 hate
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Loving
                   of
                   Enemies
                
                 a
                 Duty
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   to
                   make
                   peac●
                
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 sincerely
                 and
                 cordially
                 )
                 with
                 Persons
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   bear
                   hatred
                
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 I
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 would
                 have
                 
                   made
                   peace
                
                 with
                 those
                 
                   Seven
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Hatred
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 some
                 Writers
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 Rank
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 Cana●nites
                 were
                 utterly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Peace
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 only
                 who
                 were
                 without
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 over●ight
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 from
                 plain
                 passages
                 i●
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 shew
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 convince
                 any
                 Impartial
                 Reader
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 offer'd
                 Peace
                 to
                 the
                 Ca●aanites
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 
                   other
                   Nations
                
                 farther
                 off
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 produce
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 Deut.
                 20.
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 make
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   comest
                   nigh
                   unto
                   a
                   City
                   ,
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   proclaim
                   Peace
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   make
                   answer
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Peop●e
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   Tributaries
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   will
                   make
                   no
                   Peace
                   ,
                   then
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bes●ege
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   God
                   hath
                   delivered
                   it
                   into
                   thy
                   hands
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   smite
                   every
                   Male
                   with
                   the
                   edg
                   of
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Women
                   and
                   Children
                   and
                   Cattel
                   thou
                   shalt
                   take
                   to
                   thy self
                   .
                   Thus
                   shalt
                   thou
                   do
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Cities
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   far
                   off
                   from
                   thee
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   of
                   these
                   Nations
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   give
                   thee
                   for
                   an
                   Inherita●ce
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   save
                   alive
                   nothing
                   that
                   breatheth
                   ,
                   but
                   thou
                   shalt
                   u●terly
                   destroy
                   them
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 some
                 would
                 infer
                 that
                 no
                 Proc●amation
                 of
                 Peac●
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 utt●rly
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 Conditional
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 supplied
                 thus
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 save
                 alive
                 nothing
                 that
                 breatheth
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 utterly
                 destroy
                 them
                 unless
                 they
                 seek
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 or
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 Offers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 engage
                 to
                 become
                 Tributary
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 they
                 renounce
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 these
                 Conditio●s
                 be
                 not
                 express'd
                 in
                 the
                 16
                 ,
                 &
                 17
                 verses
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 are
                 mention'd
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 and
                 all
                 three
                 are
                 intimated
                 or
                 express'd
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 
                 M●ses's
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 might
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 if
                 they
                 sought
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 express'd
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 
                   City
                   made
                   answer
                   to
                   them
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   opened
                   to
                   them
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 treating
                 the
                 Nations
                 a●ar
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 vast
                 difference
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Thus
                   shalt
                   thou
                   do
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Cities
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Cities
                   of
                   these
                   〈◊〉
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   doth
                   give
                   thee
                   for
                   an
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   save
                   alive
                   nothing
                   that
                   breatheth
                   .
                
                 Here
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 tho
                 the
                 
                   Distant
                   Nations
                
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 favourably
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 to
                 Terms
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Canaan
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 were
                 near
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 favour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 cut
                 off
                 without
                 mercy
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 apprehensions
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 misapplying
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   thus
                   shalt
                   thou
                   do
                
                 ,
                 which
                 principally
                 refer
                 to
                 what
                 immediately
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   when
                   God
                   hath
                   delivered
                   a
                   City
                   into
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   smite
                   ●very
                   Male
                   thereof
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   ,
                   but
                   spare
                   the
                   Women
                   and
                   the
                   little
                   Ones
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cattel
                   .
                   Thus
                   shall
                   they
                   do
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 any
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 deal
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 spare
                 neither
                 Man
                 nor
                 Woman
                 ,
                 Old
                 or
                 Young
                 ,
                 but
                 utterly
                 to
                 destroy
                 all
                 .
                 Here
                 lies
                 the
                 Antithesis
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 grand
                 difference
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 between
                 their
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 
                   F●reig●
                   Nations
                
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 distinction
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 spared
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 shew
                 no
                 
                 ●uch
                 favour
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 thou
                 shalt
                 devote
                 them
                 to
                 utter
                 Destruction
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 offer
                 Peace
                 to
                 them
                 first
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 without
                 any
                 warning
                 .
                 No
                 :
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   thou
                   comest
                   nigh
                   to
                   a
                   City
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   proclaim
                   Peace
                   unto
                   it
                   :
                
                 which
                 kind
                 Tender
                 reacheth
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nations
                   afar
                   off
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 nearer
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ios.
                   11.
                   19.
                   
                   There
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   City
                   which
                   made
                   Peace
                   with
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   save
                   the
                   Hivite
                   ,
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Gi●eon
                   :
                   all
                   others
                   they
                   took
                   in
                   battel
                   .
                
                 Which
                 implies
                 that
                 Peace
                 was
                 offer'd
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Refusal
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Ruin
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 and
                 impertinent
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 apprehend
                 )
                 to
                 register
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   Cities
                   made
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 Peace
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Instance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gibeonites
                   ,
                   Ioshua
                
                 was
                 faulty
                 in
                 making
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 
                   rashly
                   ,
                   without
                   enquiring
                   who
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   and
                   whence
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 faulty
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 had
                 leave
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 were
                 remote
                 (
                 and
                 such
                 they
                 took
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Gibe●nites
                 had
                 heard
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 severely
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 destroy'd
                 upon
                 refusal
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 seign'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 remoter
                 Nations
                 .
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 destroying
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 was
                 not
                 Absolute
                 but
                 Conditional
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Oath
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Gibe●nites
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 Canaanites
                 )
                 was
                 lawful
                 ?
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 angry
                 ,
                 with
                 Saul
                 for
                 the
                 violation
                 of
                 this
                 Oath
                 several
                 years
                 after
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 to
                 swear
                 to
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 (
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 extorted
                 by
                 fraud
                 and
                 dissembling
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Command
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 offering
                 Peace
                 and
                 Mercy
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 also
                 that
                 Rahab
                 requested
                 of
                 the
                 Spies
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 spared
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 
                 not
                 have
                 sworn
                 to
                 her
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 
                   Save
                   her
                   and
                   her
                   Fathers
                   house
                   alive
                
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   Ios.
                   2.
                   12.
                   
                   )
                   if
                   they
                
                 had
                 known
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 mercy
                 to
                 be
                 shew'd
                 to
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 engaged
                 to
                 spare
                 Rahab
                 and
                 her
                 Kindred
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 People
                 of
                 Ierich●
                 had
                 humbly
                 requested
                 the
                 same
                 Boon
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 obtain'd
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 not
                 bid
                 to
                 destroy
                 any
                 People
                 unless
                 they
                 were
                 obstinate
                 and
                 refractory
                 .
                 On
                 such
                 considerations
                 as
                 these
                 1
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Judicious
                 and
                 Discerning
                 Writers
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 declares
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Opinion
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   N●tions
                
                 had
                 offers
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 on
                 condition
                 they
                 would
                 surrender
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 that
                 Clause
                 (
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Condition
                
                 offer'd
                 to
                 all
                 Cities
                 )
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Nations
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   All
                   the
                   People
                   that
                   is
                   found
                   therein
                   shall
                   be
                   Tributaries
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   serve
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 of
                 Deut.
                 20.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 would
                 have
                 owned
                 the
                 Israelites
                 for
                 their
                 Lords
                 and
                 Masters
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 escaped
                 Destruction
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 import
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 
                   Ios.
                   16.
                   10.
                   
                   They
                   drave
                   not
                   out
                   the
                   Canaanite
                   that
                   dwelt
                   in
                   G●zer
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Canaanite
                   dwelleth
                   among
                   the
                   Ephraimites
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   serveth
                   under
                   Tribute
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 Iosh.
                 17.
                 13.
                 
                 &
                 Iudg.
                 1.
                 29
                 ,
                 30.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Third
                   Condition
                
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 the
                 Seven
                 Nations
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 from
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 
                   Deut.
                   7.
                   3
                   ,
                   4.
                   
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   make
                   no
                   Marriages
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   thy
                   Daughter
                   thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   give
                   to
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   Daughter
                   shalt
                   thou
                   take
                   unto
                   thy
                   Son
                   ,
                
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 supposes
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 all
                 be
                 destroyed
                 )
                 
                   for
                   they
                   will
                   turn
                   away
                   thy
                   Son
                   from
                   following
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   serve
                   other
                   Gods.
                
                 
                 This
                 is
                 given
                 as
                 the
                 Reason
                 here
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 why
                 those
                 Nations
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 abominable
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 Corrupt
                 and
                 Infect
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God.
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Israelites
                 are
                 often
                 forbid
                 to
                 2
                 
                   make
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   them
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 to
                 hold
                 Correspondence
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 League
                 and
                 Alliance
                 with
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 Altars
                 and
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 to
                 indulge
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 Abominations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 short
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Conditions
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 were
                 offer'd
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 foreign
                 and
                 near
                 ,
                 their
                 Lives
                 were
                 given
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 ask
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 spared
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 become
                 Tributary
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 turn
                 from
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 the
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 tell
                 us
                 )
                 keep
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Noah
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Israelites
                 had
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 fight
                 all
                 Nations
                 that
                 refused
                 these
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 Command
                 to
                 ●lay
                 them
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 universal
                 Slaughter
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Nations
                
                 and
                 the
                 Amalekites
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 males
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 Peace
                 with
                 All
                 ,
                 both
                 Canaanites
                 and
                 Foreigners
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 evince
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 several
                 3
                 Learned
                 Men
                 have
                 asserted
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 Objection
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Command
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 falls
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 value
                 and
                 weight
                 :
                 then
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 not
                 bid
                 to
                 
                   hate
                   their
                   Enemies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 
                   love
                   them
                
                 ,
                 for
                 offering
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Peace
                 was
                 a
                 Sign
                 and
                 Token
                 of
                 Love.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 suppose
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 what
                 I
                 undertook
                 
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Judicious
                 )
                 ;
                 suppose
                 the
                 
                   seven
                   Nations
                
                 had
                 no
                 Terms
                 of
                 Peace
                 offer'd
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 utterly
                 abolished
                 ;
                 yet
                 then
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 how
                 this
                 any
                 ways
                 invalidateth
                 my
                 former
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 kill
                 all
                 the
                 Canaanites
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 commanded
                 to
                 hate
                 them
                 :
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 from
                 their
                 killing
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bore
                 a
                 hatred
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Judges
                 and
                 Executioners
                 punish
                 Malefactors
                 with
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 Hatred
                 and
                 Malice
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 at
                 least
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Answer
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 take
                 off
                 other
                 Objections
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 13
                 th
                 of
                 Deuteronomy
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 read
                 that
                 all
                 Persons
                 who
                 
                   inticed
                   others
                   to
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 nearest
                 Relation
                 or
                 Friend
                 
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   pitied
                   or
                   spared
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 if
                 no
                 kindness
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 shew'd
                 to
                 Kindred
                 and
                 near
                 Relatives
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 was
                 lawful
                 to
                 
                   hate
                   them
                
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Retaliation
                
                 they
                 would
                 argue
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Iews
                 to
                 hate
                 those
                 who
                 wronged
                 and
                 hurted
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 bid
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 bid
                 to
                 hate
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 containing
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 lesser
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 answer
                 to
                 these
                 Cavils
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 I
                 gave
                 before
                 :
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 prosecute
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 might
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 commiseration
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 without
                 hatred
                 .
                 Indeed
                 they
                 were
                 
                   not
                   to
                   pity
                   them
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 unpunish'd
                 ,
                 but
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 brotherly
                 compassion
                 toward
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 are
                 bound
                 ,
                 by
                 Law
                 and
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 prosecute
                 Malefactors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 receive
                 condign
                 Punishment
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Object●rs
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Others
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 
                   David
                   ,
                   Do
                   not
                   I
                   hate
                   them
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   hate
                   thee
                   ?
                   I
                   hate
                   them
                   with
                   
                   perfect
                   hatred
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 139.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   hating
                   of
                   Enemies
                
                 was
                 lawful
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 when
                 Christ
                 bids
                 us
                 
                   love
                   our
                   Enemies
                
                 ,
                 he
                 gives
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Law.
                
                 I
                 answer
                 briefly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 David's
                 hating
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 is
                 meant
                 ,
                 1.
                 of
                 his
                 hating
                 their
                 Company
                 and
                 Conversation
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 frequently
                 declareth
                 how
                 loathing
                 and
                 detestable
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 associate
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 hatred
                 of
                 their
                 Vices
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Persons
                 .
                 Their
                 ways
                 and
                 actions
                 he
                 perfectly
                 abhorred
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 hear
                 him
                 sometimes
                 praying
                 for
                 their
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Enmity
                 ,
                 either
                 against
                 their
                 Souls
                 or
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 loved
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 love
                 our
                 very
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 by
                 natural
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 them
                 well
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 here
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Ver.
                   44.
                   
                   Pray
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   despitefully
                   use
                   you
                   and
                   persecute
                   you
                   .
                
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 New
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 obligatory
                 under
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 indeed
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Law.
                
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 
                   hating
                   their
                   Enemies
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 lawful
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   love
                   them
                
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 Christ's
                 Command
                 concerning
                 
                   loving
                   of
                   Enemies
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 added
                 as
                 a
                 New
                 Precept
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Moses
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 hate
                 no
                 Man
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 sinful
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 
                   then
                   .
                   Vniversal
                   Charity
                
                 was
                 a
                 Law
                 even
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   fulfil
                   it
                   ,
                
                 because
                 he
                 established
                 and
                 confirmed
                 
                   this
                   Catholick
                   Love
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                   the
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 insisted
                 on
                 the
                 Particulars
                 mentioned
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 abundantly
                 convinced
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Christ's
                 words
                 here
                 are
                 not
                 oppofed
                 to
                 
                 Moses's
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 command
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 vindicated
                 the
                 Law
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 and
                 corrupt
                 Glosses
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 here
                 no
                 New
                 Legislator
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Law
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 only
                 explaineth
                 and
                 cleareth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fully
                 delivereth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 enjoineth
                 no
                 New
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 addition
                 of
                 New
                 Laws
                 and
                 Precepts
                 to
                 the
                 Old
                 ones
                 ,
                 unless
                 in
                 those
                 respects
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 mentioned
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Legal
                   and
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 differ
                 so
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 Being
                 now
                 employed
                 in
                 shewing
                 the
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Old
                 Dispensations
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 introduced
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 finish
                 what
                 I
                 intend
                 ,
                 unless
                 I
                 particularly
                 handle
                 that
                 noted
                 
                   Question
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ;
                   or
                   between
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   so
                   ?
                
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 something
                 already
                 which
                 may
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 purposely
                 insist
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Indeed
                 the
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Cov●nant
                
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 when
                 I
                 enter'd
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   General
                   O●conomy
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Discovery
                 made
                 to
                 Adam
                 concerning
                 the
                 Mess●as
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 antedated
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 long
                 before
                 it
                 came
                 in
                 my
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 pertinent
                 and
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 C●venants
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 true
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 then
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 covenanted
                 with
                 Man
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Innocence
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 was
                 fallen
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 was
                 
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   W●rks
                
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 was
                 
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Gr●ce
                
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 properly
                 a
                 
                   Covenant
                   ▪
                
                 for
                 a
                 Covenant
                 is
                 a
                 mutual
                 Agreement
                 betwixt
                 
                 Party
                 and
                 Party
                 ,
                 with
                 reciprocal
                 Obligations
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Covenant
                 was
                 a
                 Contract
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Adam
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 )
                 wherein
                 God
                 promised
                 Everlasting
                 Life
                 and
                 Happiness
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 his
                 Obedience
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 Man
                 (
                 having
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Ability
                 given
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 )
                 ingaged
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 to
                 perform
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 persevere
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 Works
                 without
                 sinning
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 Agreement
                 God
                 gave
                 Adam
                 a
                 particular
                 Commandment
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 trial
                 of
                 his
                 Obedience
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Tree
                 in
                 the
                 Garden
                 where
                 God
                 had
                 placed
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 Adam
                 soon
                 broke
                 this
                 Covenant
                 by
                 eating
                 the
                 forbidden
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 brought
                 a
                 Curse
                 on
                 himself
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 Hereupon
                 the
                 First
                 Convenant
                 ,
                 or
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 was
                 succeeded
                 by
                 a
                 Second
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 just
                 after
                 his
                 Fall
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Misery
                 .
                 Christ
                 was
                 promised
                 forthwith
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   th●
                   Woman
                   shall
                   break
                   the
                   Serpent's
                   Head
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 Promise
                 was
                 given
                 and
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 expired
                 ,
                 then
                 began
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 in
                 succeeding
                 Generations
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 revealed
                 ,
                 till
                 Christ
                 came
                 and
                 fully
                 revealed
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 )
                 because
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 mere
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 a
                 more
                 abundant
                 Grace
                 and
                 Love
                 are
                 discovered
                 in
                 this
                 Covenant
                 for
                 Man's
                 restoring
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 preserving
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 a
                 Covenant
                 being
                 a
                 mutual
                 Contract
                 and
                 Stipulation
                 of
                 both
                 Parties
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 suggested
                 )
                 this
                 Covenant
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 something
                 on
                 God's
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 on
                 ours
                 .
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 tied
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 so
                 Man
                 is
                 tied
                 to
                 God.
                 God
                 promised
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 take
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 (
                 thus
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 )
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 also
                 to
                 satisfy
                 God
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 redeem
                 us
                 from
                 Hell
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Damnation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obtain
                 for
                 us
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 and
                 Blessedness
                 .
                 Sinners
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 lost
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                
                 they
                 are
                 reinstated
                 in
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Privilege
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 their
                 Apostacy
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Chrrist's
                 Death
                 ;
                 thus
                 he
                 is
                 our
                 Priest
                 ,
                 he
                 offers
                 himself
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 he
                 inables
                 us
                 to
                 discharge
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 by
                 sending
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 into
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 he
                 rules
                 and
                 governs
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 our
                 King.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 on
                 God's
                 part
                 .
                 On
                 ours
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 hearken
                 diligently
                 to
                 our
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 desirous
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 learn
                 his
                 Will
                 ;
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 ,
                 rely
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 unto
                 our selves
                 the
                 meritorious
                 Satisfaction
                 of
                 our
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Laws
                 ;
                 which
                 briefly
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 acknowledg
                 his
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 repent
                 and
                 forsake
                 our
                 Sins
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 on
                 Man's
                 part
                 .
                 Or
                 take
                 the
                 whole
                 in
                 a
                 briefer
                 way
                 thus
                 ,
                 To
                 give
                 Ability
                 and
                 Power
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 Acts
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 on
                 
                 God's
                 part
                 :
                 But
                 personally
                 to
                 do
                 these
                 (
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Power
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 on
                 
                 Man's
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 God
                 alone
                 can
                 make
                 effectual
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 on
                 Man's
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 thing
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Nicety
                 ,
                 for
                 tho
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-Covenant
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 are
                 
                   pr●mis●d
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 God
                 hath
                 ingaged
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 strength
                 to
                 exert
                 these
                 Graces
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 consider'd
                 as
                 our
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 from
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 for
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 believe
                 and
                 repent
                 )
                 they
                 are
                 Conditions
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 promis'd
                 by
                 〈◊〉
                 upon
                 〈◊〉
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 
                 is
                 promis'd
                 )
                 ;
                 but
                 since
                 we
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 engage
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 rightly
                 stiled
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 are
                 Qualifications
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Favour
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 these
                 Condition●
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 which
                 are
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 hinder
                 the
                 
                   freeness
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel-Grace
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 objected
                 ,
                 )
                 for
                 God
                 promised
                 pardon
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 freely
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 
                   free
                   Grace
                
                 which
                 first
                 appointed
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 accepteth
                 of
                 these
                 Conditions
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 mere
                 Favour
                 and
                 Good-will
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 give
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Everlasting
                 Happiness
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 on
                 condition
                 of
                 believing
                 and
                 obeying
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                   ,
                   Do
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Gospel
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Believe
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   saved
                
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 )
                 requires
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 effect
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 threefold
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 request
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 weigh'd
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 singula●
                 use
                 to
                 rectify
                 our
                 Notions
                 about
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 true
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Covenants
                
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   this
                
                 by
                 thy
                 own
                 natural
                 strength
                 and
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 so
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 ●he
                 
                   First
                   Covenant
                
                 the
                 Conditions
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 (
                 and
                 us
                 in
                 them
                 )
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 Strength
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Innocency
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 created
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 God
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 By
                 their
                 own
                 Free-Will
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 stood
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   this
                
                 by
                 a
                 supernatural
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Grace
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 through
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 No
                 Man
                 is
                 naturally
                 born
                 with
                 an
                 ability
                 to
                 do
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 Birth
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 impowred
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Divine
                 Principle
                 superadded
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 he
                 believeth
                 ,
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 difference
                 
                 between
                 the
                 doing
                 under
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   this
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   for
                   doing
                
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   this
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 
                   Christ's
                   Merits
                   and
                   Satisfaction
                
                 thy
                 doing
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 thou
                 shalt
                 liv●
                 and
                 be
                 happy
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 Cause
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 meritorious
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 an
                 infinite
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 Man
                 is
                 recovered
                 and
                 restored
                 to
                 happiness
                 by
                 the
                 undertakings
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 attain'd
                 to
                 Life
                 and
                 Happiness
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Works
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
                 His
                 personal
                 Righteousness
                 entitled
                 him
                 to
                 Heaven
                 by
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Compact
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 terms
                 are
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 procures
                 Li●e
                 and
                 Immortality
                 under
                 the
                 Second
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Christ.
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 acceptable
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 sakes
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Messi●●
                 the
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 Services
                 are
                 accepted
                 .
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 required
                 d●ing
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 p●●formance
                 meriting
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Ble●●edness
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 other
                 Agreement
                 exacts
                 of
                 us
                 doing
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 appointed
                 way
                 and
                 means
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
                 This
                 renders
                 the
                 Difference
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 wide
                 between
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ●aith
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   this
                
                 ;
                 but
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 ●ailing
                 and
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 
                   shalt
                   liv●
                
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 Ad●●
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 was
                 upon
                 condition
                 of
                 sinless
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 the
                 Consequence
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   things
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   do
                   them
                   ,
                
                 D●ut
                 .
                 27.
                 26.
                 
                 Universal
                 and
                 entire
                 Obedience
                 is
                 absolutely
                 required
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Covenant
                 
                 of
                 Grace
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   D●
                   this
                
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 on
                 thy
                 part
                 imperfectly
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   live
                
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 accepted
                 for
                 the
                 perfect
                 and
                 consummate
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 altho
                 thy
                 Services
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 weakness
                 and
                 sin
                 .
                 The
                 Difference
                 then
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Cov●nant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Grac●
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 doing
                 or
                 
                   not
                   doing
                
                 ,
                 keeping
                 or
                 not
                 keeping
                 the
                 Commandments
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 Difference
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 requireth
                 the
                 keeping
                 the
                 Commandments
                 
                   without
                   sin●ing
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 required
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Difference
                 between
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 them
                 requires
                 not
                 only
                 believing
                 but
                 acting
                 ;
                 tho
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 believing
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 thing
                 under
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 chiefly
                 urged
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 inculcated
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 mostly
                 laid
                 to
                 mens
                 charge
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 rightly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   Believe
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   s●v●●
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 doing
                 or
                 working
                 is
                 not
                 excluded
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Writings
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Faith
                 and
                 good
                 Works
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 necessary
                 Conditions
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                   believeth
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Believe
                   on
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 16.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   converted
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   sins
                   may
                   be
                   blotted
                   out
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Circumcision
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   Vncircumcision
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   keeping
                   the
                   Commandments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 ●
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Without
                   Holiness
                   no
                   Man
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 shew
                 that
                 something
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Cov●n●nt
                
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   is
                   ●
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 commands
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Men
                 of
                 reason
                 and
                 discourse
                 should
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 much
                 confidence
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Law
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Repentance
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   no
                   Sanction
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 
                   no
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   no
                   T●r●atnings
                   ,
                   no
                   Pr●mises
                
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 find
                 some
                 have
                 lately
                 maintain'd
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 stiled
                 
                   a
                   Law
                
                 by
                 two
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                   8.
                   6.
                   
                   Iames
                
                 1.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Conditions
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 under
                 this
                 Covenant
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 
                   C●ndition
                   ▪
                
                 Doth
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 grant
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   required
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   never
                   obtain
                   the
                   thing
                   offer'd
                   and
                   pr●mis'd
                   ?
                
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Case
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 absolutely
                 requir'd
                 antecedently
                 to
                 our
                 enjoying
                 the
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 that
                 are
                 offer'd
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 Condition
                 express
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 partaking
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Covenant
                 ?
                 Doth
                 it
                 not
                 signify
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 conferring
                 Pardon
                 and
                 Happiness
                 ?
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 shall
                 reap
                 this
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 first
                 believe
                 and
                 repent
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 fix'd
                 and
                 establish'd
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 observing
                 and
                 performing
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 any
                 Advantage
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 believing
                 ,
                 and
                 repenting
                 are
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Man
                 of
                 correct
                 thoughts
                 can
                 boggle
                 at
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 perhaps
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Conditionality
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 exploded
                 by
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Reform●rs
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Calvin
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 quoted
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 promiseth
                 not
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 upon
                 condition
                 of
                 Obedience
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 sincerity
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reformers
                 speak
                 thus
                 in
                 opposition
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Popish
                 Interpret●tion
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Condition
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rom●
                 make
                 Faith
                 and
                 Good
                 Works
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   a
                   Condition
                   as
                   gives
                   a
                   right
                   to
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   inclu●●s
                   in
                   it
                   Merit
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 sense
                 they
                 disclaim'd
                 all
                 C●nditi●ns
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 we
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Satisfaction
                 made
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 give
                 us
                 right
                 and
                 title
                 to
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Glory
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ref●rmed
                   Churches
                
                 ever
                 doubted
                 whether
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 are
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Covenant
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 above
                 propounded
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 obtain
                 the
                 Blessings
                 promis'd
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 ingenuously
                 confess'd
                 by
                 1
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 encline
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 acception
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Condition
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 matter
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 express
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   int●nded
                   that
                   these
                   things
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   Faith
                   and
                   Ob●dience
                   )
                   tho
                   promised
                   in
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   in
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   ar●
                   ye●
                   Duties
                   required
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   participation
                   and
                   enjoyment
                   of
                   the
                   full
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Truth
                   that
                   is
                   asserted
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 they
                 are
                 properly
                 conditions
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 requires
                 certain
                 Conditions
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 required
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 meritorious
                 and
                 impulsive
                 Cause
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 or
                 Means
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Eternal
                 Happiness
                 .
                 But
                 otherwise
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   vast
                   difference
                
                 between
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 and
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 First
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 should
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 defect
                 and
                 transgression
                 ,
                 perform
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 sole
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 performance
                 they
                 should
                 purchase
                 Happiness
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 deficient
                 in
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 perish
                 without
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 Mercy
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 provision
                 of
                 Forgiveness
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 break
                 God's
                 Law
                 ;
                 there
                 
                 was
                 no
                 promise
                 of
                 being
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 God's
                 Favour
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 exact
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 an
                 Obedience
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 sin
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 worth
                 of
                 Christ's
                 sinless
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 his
                 perfect
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 rewarded
                 with
                 Life
                 and
                 Bliss
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Covenant
                 allows
                 of
                 hearty
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 transgress'd
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 assures
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 Favour
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 our
                 Sins
                 and
                 Failings
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 sincerely
                 repent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 Duties
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 method
                 of
                 Salvation
                 under
                 this
                 Covenant
                 :
                 Instead
                 of
                 exact
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 wholly
                 living
                 without
                 Sin
                 ,
                 God
                 accepteth
                 of
                 our
                 doing
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 our
                 capacity
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 acting
                 with
                 sincerity
                 and
                 uprightness
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 this
                 personal
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 is
                 supplied
                 by
                 the
                 meritorious
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 these
                 two
                 Covenants
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 states
                 of
                 Man's
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Fall
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Second
                 Covenant
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 observe
                 the
                 strict
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 first
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 that
                 repeated
                 to
                 ●●ra●am
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 18.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 solemn
                 manner
                 confirmed
                 to
                 the
                 Isr●●li●●s
                 at
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 on
                 
                   M●●nt
                   Sinai
                
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 then
                 this
                 
                 Covenant
                 made
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 them
                 ;
                 God
                 promised
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 Obedience
                 :
                 therefore
                 Moses
                 who
                 transacted
                 this
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 M●di●t●r
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Mos●s
                   took
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   and
                   read
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   ears
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 24.
                 7.
                 which
                 refers
                 to
                 
                   all
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   which
                
                 Moses
                 wrote
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 4.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 all
                 those
                 Laws
                 ,
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Judgments
                 which
                 God
                 gave
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 unanimously
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 promis'd
                 Obedience
                 to
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 was
                 the
                 Sum
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   13.
                   
                   God
                   declared
                   to
                   you
                   his
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   commanded
                   you
                   to
                   perform
                   ,
                   even
                   ten
                   Commandments
                   .
                
              
               
                 Some
                 hold
                 that
                 this
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 before
                 the
                 Fall.
                 I
                 grant
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 
                   going
                   back
                
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 before
                 )
                 a
                 seeming
                 reviving
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Works
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 reality
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 appearance
                 :
                 There
                 was
                 an
                 Evangelical
                 Promise
                 to
                 Adam
                 and
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 the
                 Messias
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Promise
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 live
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 performed
                 the
                 Law.
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 Promises
                 were
                 not
                 inconsistent
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 these
                 abrogate
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 in
                 
                   Gal.
                   3.
                   17.
                   
                   The
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   confirmed
                   before
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   four
                   hundred
                   and
                   thirty
                   years
                   after
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   disannul
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   make
                   the
                   Promise
                
                 (
                 or
                 Covenant
                 )
                 
                   of
                   none
                   effect
                
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 subjoins
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Law
                
                 (
                 which
                 look'd
                 something
                 like
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 )
                 
                   was
                   added
                   to
                   it
                   because
                   of
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Seed
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Schoolmaster
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Christ.
                 Hereby
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 inability
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandments
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Law
                 denouncing
                 Wrath
                 and
                 a
                 Curse
                 ,
                 stir'd
                 men
                 up
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 Divine
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beg
                 Forgiveness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prepar'd
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 God
                 gave
                 that
                 People
                 Precepts
                 about
                 External
                 Rites
                 of
                 Divine
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Judicial
                 Laws
                 for
                 their
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 writ
                 in
                 Tables
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 promulged
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 he
                 closed
                 with
                 those
                 solemn
                 Sanctions
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   live
                   :
                   and
                   cursed
                   is
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   written
                   .
                
                 Here
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 :
                 Or
                 there
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 
                   two
                   Covenants
                
                 on
                 foot
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 Heaven
                 was
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hereby
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 see
                 their
                 great
                 Guilt
                 and
                 their
                 deplorable
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 sensible
                 that
                 they
                 lay
                 under
                 Wrath
                 and
                 a
                 Curse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thence
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 provoked
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 a
                 Remedy
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 of●e●ed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 were
                 
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 some
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 Fall
                 was
                 not
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 that
                 .
                 Even
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 justified
                 by
                 Works
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 they
                 obtain'd
                 not
                 Salvation
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 perfect
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 perfect
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 It
                 only
                 seem'd
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 All-wise
                 God
                 to
                 obscure
                 and
                 disguise
                 this
                 Covenant
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 insuing
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 might
                 appear
                 more
                 bright
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 most
                 signally
                 display'd
                 it self
                 :
                 By
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 fully
                 and
                 amply
                 manifested
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 being
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 
                 Adam
                 .
                 Now
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 actual
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 Promise
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 accomplished
                 .
                 He
                 came
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 perfect
                 that
                 Covenant
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 and
                 renew'd
                 before
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 Never
                 till
                 this
                 time
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 compleat
                 discovery
                 of
                 this
                 blessed
                 Agreement
                 and
                 Contract
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 alone
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 set
                 forth
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 plainly
                 discover'd
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 the
                 Eternal
                 and
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 assume
                 our
                 Humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 clothe
                 himself
                 with
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 converse
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 above
                 thirty
                 Years
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 Mankind
                 by
                 his
                 Heavenly
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 and
                 establish
                 us
                 in
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Divine
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Holy
                 Life
                 and
                 Spotless
                 Example
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 die
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 satisfy
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 publick
                 and
                 most
                 solemn
                 Covenants
                 which
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 with
                 killing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 effusion
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 Divine
                 Appointment
                 without
                 doubt
                 )
                 :
                 So
                 here
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 compleat
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 shed
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 his
                 most
                 precious
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 is
                 call'd
                 2
                 
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 are
                 plainly
                 and
                 expresly
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Obligations
                 are
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 Here
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 proclaim
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Benefit
                 and
                 Privilege
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 and
                 Immortality
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 light
                 by
                 this
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 
                 all
                 the
                 precious
                 Promises
                 which
                 concern
                 this
                 Life
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 ascertain●d
                 to
                 us
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 assureth
                 us
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 fulfil
                 his
                 Promises
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 urgeth
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 our
                 Ingagements
                 .
                 Christianity
                 is
                 an
                 Obligatory
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Obligation
                 is
                 mutual
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 discharge
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 perform
                 the
                 Conditions
                 which
                 are
                 required
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 acquainteth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Peace
                 and
                 Reconciliation
                 be
                 not
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 own
                 fault
                 wholly
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 leave
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 we
                 ●rustrate
                 the
                 Agreement
                 and
                 Contract
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 calls
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Counter-part
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 all
                 Ungodliness
                 and
                 wordly
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 Soberly
                 ,
                 Righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 Godlily
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ;
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 Gospel
                 by
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 circumspect
                 walking
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 much
                 Fruit
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Writings
                 the
                 Terms
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Repentance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ob●di●nc●
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 distinctly
                 set
                 down
                 than
                 ever
                 ;
                 especially
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Virtue
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 explain'd
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 Works
                 and
                 Faith
                 we
                 are
                 saved
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 
                   Faith
                   alone
                
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 hath
                 abundantly
                 asserted
                 ,
                 proved
                 and
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 establish'd
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 :
                 which
                 shews
                 the
                 great
                 discrimination
                 between
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 tells
                 us
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 find
                 real
                 Advantage
                 by
                 this
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 it
                 ascertains
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 reap
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 by
                 C●nv●rsi●n
                 and
                 R●g●neration
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 urged
                 and
                 inculcated
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 
                   born
                   again
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 
                   N●●
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Ren●vation
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Lives
                 .
              
               
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 informs
                 us
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 Seals
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Baptism
                 we
                 are
                 entred
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                
                 we
                 repeat
                 and
                 renew
                 that
                 Convenant
                 .
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 instituted
                 this
                 Federal
                 Ordinance
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Holy
                 Supper
                 at
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 us
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Blood
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 assures
                 us
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   the
                   Remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 sum
                 then
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 pitied
                 the
                 Mi●ery
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 
                   a
                   Second
                   Covenant
                
                 with
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 broke
                 the
                 First
                 .
                 This
                 Second
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 Adam
                 presently
                 after
                 his
                 Fall
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 arrived
                 not
                 to
                 its
                 height
                 and
                 perfection
                 till
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gosp●l
                 .
                 Christianity
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 or
                 Law
                 of
                 Grace
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 Edition
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 then
                 to
                 that
                 Problem
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   differ
                   ?
                
                 is
                 easily
                 resolved
                 from
                 the
                 Premises
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 understand
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 fitly
                 you
                 will
                 judg
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 suggest
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 New
                 one
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 plainly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Particulars
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 and
                 Legal
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 both
                 are
                 but
                 
                   One
                   Covenant
                
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 ample
                 Satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 wherein
                 these
                 two
                 differ
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 letting
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 began
                 with
                 Mankind
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 was
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 was
                 compleated
                 by
                 
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 here
                 further
                 to
                 illustrate
                 the
                 Point
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 clear
                 the
                 Acception
                 of
                 these
                 Terms
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Old
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 frequently
                 occur
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 evident
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Scrip●ures
                 ,
                 the
                 Old
                 Covenant
                 is
                 never
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 or
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 Obscure
                 or
                 Manifest
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 was
                 from
                 
                 Adam's
                 Restauration
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 coming
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ever
                 since
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 Covenant
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consult
                 those
                 two
                 famous
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 which
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 Iew.
                 31.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   the
                   days
                   come
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   New
                   Covenant
                   with
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 Judah
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Covenant
                   I
                   made
                   with
                   their
                   Fathers
                
                 (
                 the
                 old
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 )
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Covenant
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Law
                   into
                   their
                   inward
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   write
                   it
                   in
                   their
                   heart
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   People
                   .
                   —
                   They
                   shall
                   all
                   know
                   me
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   will
                   forgive
                   their
                   I●iquity
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   their
                   sin
                   no
                   more
                   :
                
                 by
                 which
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 expresly
                 called
                 here
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   made
                   with
                   their
                   Fathers
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   giving
                   the
                   Law
                
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Oeconomy
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 morefully
                 made
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 8
                 th
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 Verse
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ;
                 where
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 represented
                 it
                 .
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Eternal
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   ●b●ained
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   also
                   ●e
                   is
                   the
                   Mediator
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   Cove●ant
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   established
                   on
                   better
                   Promises
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 
                   Better
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 because
                 on
                 some
                 accounts
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 th●n
                 it
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 more
                 evident
                 and
                 certain
                 Promises
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 added
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 Consideration
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   better
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 substance
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 
                   Vers.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   If
                   the
                   first
                   Covenant
                   had
                   been
                   faultless
                   ,
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   Dispensation
                
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 imperfect
                 )
                 
                   then
                   should
                   no
                   place
                   ●ave
                   been
                   sought
                   for
                   the
                   second
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 introducing
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Administration
                   )
                   but
                   finding
                   fault
                   with
                   that
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   Behold
                   ,
                   the
                   days
                   come
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 former
                 being
                 found
                 insufficient
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 brought
                 into
                 its
                 room
                 ;
                 tho
                 (
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 varied
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 respects
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Double
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 the
                 former
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 the
                 
                   N●w
                   on●
                
                 .
                 This
                 Reason
                 likewise
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   N●w
                   Cov●nant
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Legal
                 Oeconomy
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 Old
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 is
                 N●w
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 
                   different
                   Administrations
                
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 this
                 Covenant
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Old
                 or
                 N●w
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 was
                 administred
                 by
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 Puri●yings
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Typical
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Mystical
                 Observances
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 this
                 antient
                 way
                 of
                 God's
                 dealing
                 with
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 is
                 stiled
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Cov●nant
                
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 appeared
                 New
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 had
                 its
                 denomination
                 .
                 Thus
                 tho
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Covenant
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 external
                 Administration
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 eminently
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 in
                 
                   comparison
                   of
                   that
                
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 yet
                 really
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 
                   sam●
                   in
                   substanc●
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 opposition
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 Free
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 are
                 held
                 forth
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 there●ore
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 One
                 Covenant
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 truest
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 tho
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Moderns
                 ,
                 have
                 mistaken
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 confounding
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 attended
                 with
                 very
                 gross
                 Errors
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 now
                 confine
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 declaring
                 what
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 in
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 those
                 Inspired
                 Writers
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 you
                 will
                 never
                 find
                 it
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Works
                
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Dispensations
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 always
                 refers
                 to
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 renewed
                 and
                 made
                 better
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Institution
                
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 under
                 Moses
                 was
                 dark
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 was
                 clear
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 represents
                 them
                 as
                 two
                 distinct
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 a
                 First
                 and
                 a
                 Second
                 ,
                 a
                 worse
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 N●w
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 is
                 grounded
                 the
                 vast
                 Diff●r●nc●
                 between
                 
                 the
                 D●sp●nsations
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 argue
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 
                   new
                   Duties
                
                 introduced
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 Addition
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Commands
                 .
                 No
                 such
                 thing
                 can
                 rationally
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 the
                 Distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Covenant
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Particular
                   Nature
                
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Evang●lical
                   Disp●nsation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 I
                 undertook
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Tho
                   we
                   could
                   assign
                   no
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                   was
                   so
                   late
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   our
                   Saviour
                   arrived
                   no
                   sooner
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   satisfie
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   God's
                   Pleasure
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   the
                   Inquisitive
                   ,
                   such
                   Reasons
                   and
                   Considerations
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   offer'd
                   :
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   remembred
                   that
                   Christ
                   appear'd
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   early
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Benefits
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Redemption
                   were
                   imparted
                   to
                   the
                   Faithful
                   before
                   he
                   actually
                   appear'd
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   World
                   was
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   receive
                   him
                   sooner
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   He
                   delay'd
                   his
                   Coming
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   World
                   sensible
                   of
                   their
                   Misery
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Advantages
                   of
                   his
                   Coming
                   might
                   be
                   prized
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   congruous
                   that
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Prince
                   should
                   not
                   arrive
                   without
                   solemn
                   Harbingers
                   and
                   Heralds
                   of
                   his
                   Coming
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   necessities
                   of
                   Mankind
                   call'd
                   for
                   him
                   at
                   that
                   particular
                   time
                   and
                   juncture
                   when
                   he
                   came
                   .
                   The
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   grew
                   worse
                   and
                   worse
                   .
                   An
                   enumeration
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Sects
                   and
                   Factions
                   which
                   they
                   were
                   divided
                   into
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Essenes
                   ,
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   Sadduees
                   ,
                   Herodians
                   ,
                   Samaritans
                   ,
                   Galilaeans
                   .
                   8.
                   
                   God
                   proceedeth
                   in
                   a
                   gradual
                   Order
                   and
                   Method
                   .
                   The
                   most
                   perfect
                   things
                   are
                   reserved
                   till
                   the
                   last
                   .
                
              
               
                 II.
                 I
                 Am
                 to
                 acquaint
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 Reasons
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 actual
                 exerting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 took
                 not
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                 foundation
                 of
                 this
                 )
                 why
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 the
                 Messias
                 and
                 Saviour
                 blessed
                 not
                 Mankind
                 with
                 his
                 Coming
                 till
                 that
                 precise
                 time
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 certified
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Records
                 and
                 other
                 Testimonies
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 he
                 came
                 neither
                 sooner
                 nor
                 later
                 .
                 Indeed
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 rest
                 satisfied
                 with
                 God's
                 managing
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 altho
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 assign
                 a
                 particular
                 Reason
                 .
                 The
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Equity
                 of
                 God's
                 dealing●
                 are
                 undeniable
                 :
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 le●t
                 to
                 dispense
                 his
                 Benefits
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 :
                 and
                 most
                 certainly
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 time
                 which
                 he
                 chooseth
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 1
                 Wife
                 Man
                 )
                 
                   to
                   conceal
                   a
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 Reasons
                 of
                 his
                 Actions
                 from
                 Men
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 circumstance
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 Concern
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 inquisitive
                 and
                 scrupulous
                 ,
                 but
                 finally
                 to
                 resolve
                 all
                 into
                 God's
                 good
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 were
                 asked
                 in
                 a
                 cavilling
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 why
                 Christ
                 came
                 so
                 late
                 ,
                 they
                 ingenuously
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   We
                   deny
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   and
                   tell
                   God's
                   secret
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   he
                   orders
                   his
                   Affairs
                   .
                   He
                   alone
                   knoweth
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   How
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   
                     what
                     Time.
                  
                   
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 thus
                 
                   In
                   an
                   Eternal
                   and
                   Infinite
                   course
                   of
                   Ages
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   beginning
                   nor
                   end
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   soon
                   or
                   late
                   .
                
                 And
                 St.
                 
                 Augustin's
                 Answer
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 ask'd
                 why
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   3
                   Because
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   Time
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   
                   appointment
                   of
                   Him
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   Times
                   are
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   best
                   known
                   to
                   him
                   when
                   Christ
                   ought
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 like
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Christ
                 came
                 just
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 4
                 The
                 Lord
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 who
                 disposes
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Measure
                 ,
                 Number
                 ,
                 and
                 Weight
                 ,
                 knoweth
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 suffice
                 then
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 whose
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 infinite
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 his
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   his
                   own
                   times
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 rendred
                 )
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 these
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 on
                 foot
                 .
                 Tho
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 satisfie
                 some
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 pass
                 for
                 
                   good
                   Divinity
                
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 
                   wise
                   to
                   Sobri●●y
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 tho
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 sawcily
                 pry
                 into
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 permitted
                 with
                 modesty
                 to
                 enquire
                 how
                 far
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 discover'd
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Curious
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 offer
                 some
                 Considerations
                 wherein
                 are
                 contained
                 the
                 particular
                 Reasons
                 of
                 the
                 Dat●
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   O●con●my
                
                 ,
                 why
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 till
                 it
                 was
                 about
                 four
                 thousand
                 Years
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 he
                 came
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 rather
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 tho
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 Born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 till
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 appeared
                 long
                 before
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Saints
                 under
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 The
                 Angel
                 that
                 appeared
                 to
                 Hagar
                 was
                 the
                 Messi●●
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 M●s●s
                 calls
                 him
                 
                   the
                   L●rd
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Ie●ovab
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 5
                 Fath●rs
                 that
                 this
                 Second
                 Person
                 in
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Trinity
                 appear'd
                 in
                 human
                 Shape
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 sat
                 in
                 the
                 Plains
                 of
                 Mamre
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 
                 18.
                 13
                 ,
                 &c.
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 stiled
                 Iehova●
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Bethel
                
                 ,
                 chap.
                 31.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 appeared
                 to
                 Iacob
                 in
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 wrestled
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 6
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Story
                 ,
                 and
                 7
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Hosea
                 speaking
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 calls
                 him
                 God
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Angel
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 who
                 appeared
                 
                   Num.
                   7.
                   ultIreneus
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                
                 ,
                 St.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 hold
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Christ
                 who
                 appear'd
                 as
                 an
                 Armed
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 Iericho
                 ,
                 Jos.
                 5.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 the
                 Conducter
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 who
                 led
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 of
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 and
                 descended
                 on
                 Mount
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 and
                 resided
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 25.
                 
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   fourth
                   Person
                
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 firy
                 Furnace
                 )
                 
                   was
                   like
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 is
                 interpreted
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eternal
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 used
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 visibly
                 bore
                 the
                 
                   three
                   Children
                
                 company
                 in
                 the
                 Flames
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 several
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 that
                 Christ
                 appear'd
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Men
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 upon
                 extraordinary
                 occasions
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 he
                 appeared
                 sooner
                 than
                 is
                 imagined
                 :
                 his
                 Incarnation
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Appearance
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 he
                 actually
                 manifested
                 and
                 shew'd
                 himself
                 before
                 his
                 Birth
                 .
                 His
                 early
                 visiting
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Prophets
                 was
                 a
                 Forerunner
                 of
                 his
                 more
                 signal
                 Appearing
                 in
                 the
                 ●ulness
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 our
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 convers'd
                 with
                 Mankind
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Benefits
                 which
                 accrued
                 
                 to
                 Mankind
                 by
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 were
                 imparted
                 even
                 before
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 his
                 Appearance
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 late
                 .
                 He
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 Lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 repenteth
                 and
                 believeth
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 immediately
                 after
                 Man's
                 Fall
                 :
                 the
                 Merit
                 of
                 the
                 Messi●●
                 his
                 Undertakings
                 was
                 valid
                 from
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 Mercy
                 in
                 Christ
                 are
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 tho
                 obscurely
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 is
                 antient
                 :
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 
                   all
                   Ages
                
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 consummating
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 which
                 may
                 take
                 off
                 our
                 marvelling
                 at
                 its
                 being
                 no
                 sooner
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 long
                 before
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 grand
                 Efficacy
                 and
                 Virtue
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Have
                 then
                 this
                 right
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Date
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 ask
                 why
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Perswade
                 your selves
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 have
                 actually
                 appeared
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 had
                 been
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 before
                 .
                 God
                 acteth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Capacities
                 and
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Condition
                 and
                 Frame
                 of
                 Men.
                 Hence
                 his
                 dealings
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 different
                 and
                 various
                 ,
                 his
                 Administrations
                 and
                 Methods
                 are
                 not
                 alike
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 always
                 most
                 sutable
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 When
                 1
                 Solon
                 was
                 asked
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 le●t
                 the
                 Athenians
                 the
                 best
                 Laws
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 he
                 answer'd
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 best
                 they
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 eminently
                 true
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 the
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Administrations
                 which
                 are
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Infalliable
                 Lawgiver
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 exactly
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 Capacities
                 and
                 Dispositions
                 ,
                 the
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Genius
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 
                 He
                 prescribes
                 Laws
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Ability
                 to
                 hear
                 and
                 receive
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 tho
                 
                   True
                   Religion
                
                 be
                 but
                 One
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 had
                 Different
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Mani●estations
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Different
                 States
                 and
                 Conditions
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 argues
                 not
                 any
                 Changeableness
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 great
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Care
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 Prudent
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 gives
                 different
                 Orders
                 and
                 Rules
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Persons
                 and
                 Times
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 
                   fulfil
                   all
                
                 2
                 Right●ousness
                 ,
                 to
                 comport
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 and
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 to
                 allow
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 or
                 Dispensation
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 some
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 fitting
                 and
                 decorous
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 God
                 acteth
                 congruously
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 along
                 he
                 administers
                 every
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 Good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 altho
                 in
                 various
                 Ways
                 and
                 Manners
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Evang●lical
                   Dispensation
                
                 was
                 not
                 introduced
                 till
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 were
                 past
                 .
                 The
                 Indisposition
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 first
                 Times
                 made
                 Christ
                 delay
                 his
                 Coming
                 :
                 he
                 knew
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 prepared
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Miracles
                 .
                 This
                 Reason
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 St.
                 3
                 Augustin
                 ;
                 and
                 Eus●bius
                 agrees
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 treating
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 Question
                 ,
                 why
                 Christ
                 came
                 so
                 late
                 ,
                 he
                 renders
                 this
                 Account
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   The
                   generality
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   become
                   like
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   were
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   receive
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   necessary
                   therefore
                   that
                   the
                   Way
                   should
                   be
                   prepared
                   by
                   
                   Moses's
                   Law
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   Example
                   of
                   Prophets
                   and
                   good
                   Men.
                   
                
                 Before
                 this
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 till
                 four
                 thousand
                 Years
                 were
                 expired
                 ,
                 that
                 Mankind
                 might
                 see
                 their
                 Misery
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ●ensible
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 a
                 Remedy
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 more
                 strenuously
                 exercise
                 their
                 Faith
                 and
                 Hope
                 .
                 Especially
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   People
                
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 had
                 pass'd
                 before
                 the
                 Messi●●
                 came
                 ,
                 because
                 hereby
                 God
                 would
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 Messias
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 heartily
                 breathe
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 a
                 Red●●m●r
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 earnes●ly
                 expect
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 Deliv●r●r
                 to
                 rescue
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 intolerable
                 Yoke
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 Reason
                 why
                 God
                 deferred
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 his
                 Son.
                 Which
                 is
                 implied
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Law
                   entred
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 interposed
                 between
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Christ's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 State
                 was
                 de●er'd
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Offence
                   might
                   abound
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heinous
                 Transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 discern'd
                 to
                 be
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Men
                 might
                 be
                 throughly
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Apostle
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   Sin
                   abounded
                   ,
                   Grace
                   did
                   muc●
                   more
                   abound
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 ●ending
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 pardoning
                 of
                 Sinners
                 through
                 his
                 Blood
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 fully
                 display'd
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 Which
                 leads
                 me
                 to
                 another
                 Account
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 apprehend
                 the
                 wise
                 Designs
                 and
                 Purposes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 render
                 this
                 Reason
                 why
                 this
                 Benefit
                 was
                 so
                 long
                 delay'd
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 thereby
                 be
                 Comm●nd●d
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 set
                 the
                 
                   great●r
                   Value
                
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 suffer'd
                 the
                 Darkness
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 more
                 Glorious
                 Light
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 opposition
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 more
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Victory
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 more
                 eminent
                 .
                 Hence
                 Mankind
                 is
                 more
                 eager
                 in
                 embracing
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Advantages
                 of
                 it
                 become
                 more
                 welcome
                 and
                 grateful
                 .
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 so
                 
                   Great
                   a
                   Prince
                
                 and
                 Saviour
                 as
                 the
                 Messias
                 should
                 arrive
                 without
                 Harbingers
                 and
                 Forerunners
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Pious
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 speaks
                 ,
                 5
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   foretold
                   many
                   Ages
                   before
                   he
                   came
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   little
                   and
                   mean
                   thing
                   that
                   was
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   The
                   greater
                   this
                   Judg
                   was
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   fitting
                   the
                   greater
                   should
                   be
                   his
                   Equipage
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   longer
                   Train
                   of
                   Messengers
                   and
                   Heralds
                   should
                   go
                   before
                   him
                   .
                
                 Observe
                 therefore
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Types
                 and
                 Shadows
                 were
                 vanished
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Legal
                 Services
                 were
                 expired
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Apos●les
                 were
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 so
                 often
                 repeated
                 Promises
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 were
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Visions
                 and
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Declarations
                 from
                 Heaven
                 had
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 generally
                 expected
                 by
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 Preparatives
                 and
                 Forerunners
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 were
                 fully
                 past
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 actually
                 en●●ed
                 on
                 the
                 stage
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 manifested
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 The
                 Time
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Father
                 for
                 the
                 sending
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 it
                 )
                 6
                 
                   ●●e
                   Fulness
                   of
                   Time
                
                 happily
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 7
                 
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 Decorous
                 and
                 Congruous
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Blessing
                 should
                 not
                 come
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 prepared
                 for
                 so
                 Glorious
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 necessities
                 of
                 Mankind
                 seem'd
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 Time
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 which
                 8
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen
                
                 gives
                 why
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 more
                 than
                 ●ver
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Degeneracy
                 was
                 greater
                 ;
                 the
                 Disease
                 was
                 at
                 its
                 heighth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Remedy
                 was
                 most
                 proper
                 .
                 So
                 Theodoret
                 compares
                 Christ
                 to
                 those
                 Physicians
                 8
                 
                   who
                   reserve
                   their
                   strongest
                   Medicines
                   till
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   for
                   having
                   used
                   Lenitives
                   first
                   ,
                   they
                   choose
                   to
                   administer
                   more
                   powerful
                   Medicines
                   afterwards
                   .
                
                 The
                 corruption
                 by
                 Adam
                 having
                 miserably
                 infected
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 God
                 used
                 fit
                 means
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 curb
                 Sin
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 implanted
                 in
                 Mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 constant
                 check
                 to
                 immoral
                 and
                 vicious
                 Actions
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Works
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 continually
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 w●re
                 servic●able
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 reverential
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 induce
                 them
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 obey
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Preserver
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 God
                 swept
                 away
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 with
                 an
                 universal
                 D●luge
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 poor
                 remainder
                 better
                 ,
                 by
                 reflecting
                 on
                 his
                 Severity
                 again●●
                 Sinners
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 increas'd
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 ●ultitudes
                 of
                 People
                 were
                 spread
                 on
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Almighty
                 God
                 shew'd
                 his
                 Displeasure
                 against
                 Sin
                 ,
                 in
                 confounding
                 the
                 Language
                 of
                 the
                 Babel-Builders
                 ,
                 in
                 consuming
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorr●●
                 with
                 Flames
                 from
                 H●●ven
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 Instances
                 he
                 let
                 Men
                 understand
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 highly
                 incens'd
                 against
                 Sinners
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Warning
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 designed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 tremble
                 at
                 his
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 and
                 abandon
                 their
                 evil
                 ways
                 .
                 When
                 God
                 beheld
                 the
                 obstinacy
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 ●uller
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 himself
                 than
                 before
                 :
                 he
                 chose
                 out
                 a
                 
                 peculiar
                 .
                 People
                 to
                 impart
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 (
                 whatever
                 others
                 did
                 )
                 might
                 serve
                 and
                 worship
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 solemn
                 and
                 pure
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 exemplary
                 Lives
                 might
                 have
                 influence
                 on
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 He
                 writ
                 Laws
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 rais'd
                 up
                 Seers
                 and
                 Prophets
                 among
                 them
                 who
                 daily
                 admonish'd
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 frequent
                 dispensing
                 of
                 Mercies
                 and
                 Judgments
                 he
                 strove
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 firm
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 for
                 their
                 crying
                 Sins
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 into
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 God
                 restored
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 soon
                 forgot
                 his
                 singular
                 Kindness
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 powerful
                 enough
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 restrain
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 commission
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 abominable
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 that
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 which
                 strictly
                 forbad
                 all
                 such
                 practices
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 Age
                 they
                 grew
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Sins
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 consummated
                 .
                 In
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 this
                 once
                 beloved
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 Licentiousness
                 ,
                 Lewdness
                 and
                 Villany
                 prevail'd
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 Iews
                 were
                 Atheists
                 and
                 Epicures
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 profess
                 themselves
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 live
                 like
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 Character
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                 Talmud
                 might
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Messias
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   wise
                   Men
                   shall
                   be
                   very
                   rare
                   in
                   Israel
                   ,
                   but
                   Impostors
                   ,
                   Inchanters
                   and
                   Magicians
                   shall
                   be
                   many
                
                 ;
                 this
                 Sign
                 having
                 been
                 exactly
                 verified
                 before
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 whose
                 being
                 manifested
                 was
                 to
                 destroy
                 those
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 The
                 Disorders
                 and
                 Wickednesses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Clergy
                
                 were
                 very
                 remarkable
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Coming
                 .
                 The
                 Antient
                 Order
                 of
                 Priests
                 being
                 extinguished
                 by
                 Herod
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 
                 were
                 put
                 none
                 but
                 obscure
                 ,
                 contemptible
                 and
                 unworthy
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 Religion
                 a
                 cloak
                 for
                 their
                 Covertousness
                 ,
                 and
                 devoted
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 Gain
                 and
                 Interest
                 .
                 The
                 Temple
                 was
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 Merchandize
                 :
                 the
                 
                   High
                   Priests
                
                 Places
                 were
                 bought
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 that
                 Order
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 because
                 they
                 both
                 had
                 been
                 Simoniacal
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 likewise
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Magistracy
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Ministry
                 was
                 corrupted
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 great
                 Corruptions
                 among
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Students
                 and
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 who
                 neglecting
                 the
                 weighty
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 hunt
                 after
                 Niceties
                 and
                 Subtilties
                 ,
                 and
                 strove
                 to
                 cherish
                 Disputes
                 and
                 Controversies
                 .
                 Hence
                 were
                 the
                 Noted
                 Schools
                 of
                 Hillel
                 and
                 Shammai
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 formal
                 Parties
                 ,
                 like
                 Scotists
                 and
                 Thomists
                 .
                 Of
                 whose
                 different
                 and
                 disagreeing
                 Decisions
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                
                 the
                 Mishnah
                 pretends
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Iews
                 were
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 Religious
                 Sects
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 Essenes
                 ,
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sadduces
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 unknown
                 before
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Captivity
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 they
                 sprang
                 up
                 both
                 Names
                 and
                 Things
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 two
                 latter
                 Sects
                 began
                 especially
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 about
                 a
                 hundred
                 Years
                 before
                 Christ's
                 Nativity
                 ;
                 either
                 Sect
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 Kings
                 (
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Regal
                 Power
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Native
                 Jews
                 )
                 to
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 great
                 Factions
                 arose
                 by
                 their
                 Dissensions
                 .
                 The
                 Essenes
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 a
                 harmless
                 sort
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 they
                 retired
                 from
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 le●t
                 the
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 Monastick
                 Life
                 ,
                 daily
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 Hours
                 of
                 Prayer
                 :
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   M●nks
                
                 .
                 They
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 neither
                 brought
                 Sacrifices
                 thither
                 ,
                 but
                 pretended
                 to
                 use
                 at
                 home
                 
                   more
                   Holy
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I●s●phus
                 speaks
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 no
                 Wives
                 ,
                 counting
                 the
                 most
                 peaceable
                 way
                 of
                 Living
                 to
                 be
                 alone
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 no
                 Servants
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                 reproach
                 and
                 injury
                 to
                 our
                 Common
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 servile
                 Condition
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 all
                 Equal
                 ,
                 and
                 mutually
                 administred
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 Character
                 which
                 the
                 foresaid
                 3
                 Antiqu●●y
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 mistaken
                 concerning
                 the
                 Persons
                 and
                 Things
                 )
                 gives
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 where
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 affected
                 a
                 private
                 and
                 recluse
                 Life
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 generally
                 inhabited
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dead
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 remote
                 from
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 no
                 bu●●ling
                 Zealots
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 no
                 noise
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 forward
                 in
                 persecuting
                 of
                 Christ.
                 For
                 these
                 Reasons
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 a
                 busie
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 fierce
                 Opposers
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 are
                 frequently
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Writings
                 .
                 Our
                 Blessed
                 Lord
                 often
                 encountred
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 detected
                 their
                 〈◊〉
                 Pride
                 and
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 fond
                 Superstition
                 in
                 enjoining
                 Fastings
                 ,
                 Washings
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ceremonious
                 Practices
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 invention
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Men
                 who
                 wretchedly
                 perverted
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 holding
                 that
                 it
                 enjoyned
                 only
                 external
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 outward
                 Observance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 Men
                 merited
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 just
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 Their
                 constant
                 Custom
                 was
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Decalogue
                 by
                 their
                 false
                 Interpretations
                 and
                 Comments
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 
                 Christ's
                 Sermon
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 explains
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 vindicates
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Expositions
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 had
                 almost
                 extinguished
                 the
                 true
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Commandments
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 
                   taken
                   away
                   the
                   key
                   of
                   Knowledg
                
                 by
                 depraving
                 the
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 was
                 contain'd
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Written
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 adhering
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Oral
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 Traditions
                 and
                 Expositions
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 making
                 them
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 and
                 Manners
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 particular
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 Notions
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 satisfie
                 our selves
                 from
                 the
                 Account
                 given
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 4
                 One
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 genuine
                 Offspring
                 of
                 these
                 Pharisees
                 (
                 as
                 Buxt●rf
                 observes
                 )
                 are
                 now
                 the
                 5
                 
                   Rabbanita
                   ,
                   Traditionary
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Talmudists
                 ,
                 who
                 stick
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 for
                 New
                 Explanations
                 or
                 Old
                 Traditions
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Sect
                 was
                 the
                 Sadducees
                 ,
                 who
                 ran
                 counter
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 and
                 opposed
                 all
                 Traditions
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 who
                 answer
                 to
                 these
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 )
                 are
                 the
                 6
                 Karaeans
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripturists
                 ,
                 who
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 Letter
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 whole
                 Oral
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Expositions
                 and
                 Glosses
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 .
                 They
                 hold
                 only
                 what
                 is
                 expresly
                 deliver'd
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 look'd
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Iews
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Apostates
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Sadducees
                
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 speaking
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 this
                 Sect
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 7
                 forecited
                 Author
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 generally
                 Persons
                 of
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Quality
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 was
                 faulty
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 curtail'd
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 all
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 but
                 Moses
                 :
                 the
                 only
                 Canonical
                 Scripture
                 with
                 them
                 was
                 the
                 Pentateuch
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Origen
                   ,
                   Ierom
                
                 and
                 other
                 Writers
                 of
                 good
                 Account
                 acquaint
                 us
                 .
                 Tho
                 I
                 
                 find
                 8
                 some
                 Men
                 of
                 Note
                 among
                 the
                 Moderns
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 consute
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 received
                 the
                 whole
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 successful
                 in
                 this
                 attempt
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 most
                 impiously
                 denied
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 that
                 Mens
                 Souls
                 were
                 mortal
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 generally
                 denied
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
                 These
                 Men
                 won
                 some
                 People
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 and
                 superstitious
                 Pharisee
                 ;
                 they
                 took
                 off
                 the
                 burdensom
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 which
                 the
                 others
                 laid
                 on
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 prevailing
                 Sects
                 ,
                 the
                 superstirious
                 Pharisee
                 and
                 the
                 prophane
                 Sadducee
                 ,
                 differing
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 both
                 in
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Manners
                 ,
                 caused
                 great
                 Feuds
                 and
                 Contentions
                 ,
                 and
                 unspeakably
                 hindred
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 Religion
                 among
                 that
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 these
                 famous
                 Sects
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 Herodians
                 (
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Leaven
                   of
                   Herod
                
                 ,
                 Mark
                 8.
                 15.
                 by
                 Christ
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Sadducees
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 (
                 as
                 Doctor
                 9
                 Hammond
                 observes
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 distinct
                 Sect
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 See
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 6.
                 
                 &
                 22.
                 16.
                 
                 Mark
                 8.
                 15.
                 
                 &
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 But
                 they
                 were
                 singular
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 devoted
                 to
                 Herod
                 and
                 his
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 great
                 upholders
                 of
                 
                 Casar's
                 Interest
                 against
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 other
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 look'd
                 upon
                 Casar
                 as
                 an
                 Usurper
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 
                   different
                   Sect
                
                 or
                 Faction
                 .
                 Some
                 thought
                 and
                 held
                 that
                 Herod
                 was
                 the
                 promised
                 Messias
                 :
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 Herodians
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Samaritans
                 were
                 another
                 Sect
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 :
                 these
                 had
                 their
                 Name
                 from
                 
                 Samaria
                 the
                 chief
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 off
                 from
                 Rehoboam
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Ieroboam
                 for
                 their
                 King.
                 When
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 carry'd
                 captive
                 into
                 Assyria
                 by
                 Salmanasser
                 ,
                 a
                 Colony
                 of
                 Assyrians
                 was
                 placed
                 in
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 molested
                 by
                 wild
                 Beasts
                 desired
                 an
                 Israelitish
                 Priest
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 planted
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 a
                 Priest
                 came
                 and
                 instructed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 partly
                 observed
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 follow'd
                 their
                 own
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 came
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 rank
                 Schismaticks
                 by
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   had
                   no
                   dealings
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                
                 Joh.
                 4.
                 9.
                 but
                 maintain'd
                 an
                 irreconcileable
                 quarrel
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Several
                 Reasons
                 concurr'd
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 this
                 Feud
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Samaritans
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 who
                 carri'd
                 the
                 Iews
                 captive
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 oppos'd
                 and
                 obstructed
                 the
                 rebuilding
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 when
                 the
                 Iews
                 undertook
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 Ezr.
                 4.
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 possess'd
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 which
                 of
                 Right
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 receiv'd
                 only
                 the
                 Pentateuch
                 ,
                 and
                 rejected
                 the
                 other
                 Books
                 as
                 Uncanonical
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Priest
                
                 (
                 mention'd
                 before
                 )
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Cannon
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                
                 consisted
                 chiefly
                 of
                 
                 Moses's
                 Writings
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Historical
                   Books
                
                 were
                 not
                 extant
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 were
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 sacrificed
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 Mount
                 Gerizim
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 king
                 of
                 a
                 Temple
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 built
                 at
                 first
                 for
                 them
                 by
                 1
                 Sanballat
                 ,
                 two
                 hundred
                 Years
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 
                   I.
                   Hircanu●
                   ;
                   Herod
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 rebuilt
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Temple
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 worship'd
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 
                 Mount
                 Gerizim
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 averse
                 to
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 differ'd
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 Worship
                 :
                 Some
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 inclined
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Sadducees
                 ,
                 held
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Resurrection
                 or
                 Future
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 directly
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 firm
                 Belief
                 and
                 Perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Causes
                 they
                 were
                 extremely
                 hated
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 to
                 Conversation
                 or
                 Worship
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 that
                 common
                 Saying
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   eats
                   Bread
                   with
                   the
                   Samaritans
                   is
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   eat
                   Swines
                   flesh
                   .
                
                 And
                 another
                 in
                 use
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   a
                   Samaritan
                   pronounce
                   a
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   lawful
                   to
                   say
                   Amen
                   after
                   it
                   .
                
                 They
                 must
                 neither
                 eat
                 nor
                 pray
                 with
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 Accursed
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 the
                 Galil●ans
                 ,
                 Luke
                 13.
                 1.
                 who
                 were
                 rather
                 a
                 State-Party
                 or
                 Faction
                 than
                 a
                 Sect.
                 Their
                 Principle
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Government
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 held
                 it
                 unlawful
                 to
                 obey
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Pagan
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 
                   Iudas
                   the
                   Galilaean
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 5.
                 37.
                 
                 2
                 Ioseph
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 other
                 Divisions
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 mentions
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 they
                 had
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 most
                 impetuously
                 desired
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 believing
                 that
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 esteem'd
                 and
                 call'd
                 a
                 Lord
                 and
                 Prince
                 :
                 they
                 underwent
                 the
                 most
                 exquisite
                 kinds
                 of
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 recede
                 from
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 any
                 mortal
                 Man
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Lord.
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 that
                 the
                 Ringleader
                 of
                 this
                 Party
                 is
                 call'd
                 Simon
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Jewish
                 Writer
                 in
                 his
                 3
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   War
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Iudas
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                 of
                 4
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 because
                 perhaps
                 he
                 had
                 both
                 these
                 Names
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                
                 divided
                 into
                 Sects
                 and
                 Factions
                 ,
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 disorder'd
                 and
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Their
                 Priests
                 and
                 People
                 ,
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 Manners
                 were
                 all
                 depraved
                 .
                 Religion
                 was
                 decayed
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 Vice
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 were
                 predominant
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Specimen
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 more
                 Catholick
                 and
                 prevailing
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 Tributary
                 :
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 Empire
                 came
                 in
                 all
                 Vice
                 and
                 Debauchery
                 :
                 nothing
                 was
                 approved
                 of
                 but
                 Sensuality
                 and
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Exorbitancy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Sobriety
                 of
                 
                   Antient
                   Rome
                
                 were
                 laid
                 aside
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 thus
                 out
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 worse
                 ,
                 CHRIST
                 the
                 Redeemer
                 arrived
                 :
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 bless
                 us
                 with
                 greater
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 to
                 inform
                 and
                 amend
                 the
                 erring
                 and
                 sinful
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Rules
                 of
                 exact
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 commend
                 Religion
                 and
                 Virtue
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Example
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 engaged
                 in
                 Wars
                 and
                 Tumults
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 Battels
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 
                   confused
                   noise
                   and
                   Garments
                   roll'd
                   in
                   Blood
                
                 ;
                 nothing
                 but
                 Disorder
                 ,
                 Outrage
                 and
                 Slaughter
                 insested
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 and
                 lo
                 !
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 this
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 visited
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 Tranquillity
                 and
                 Repose
                 ,
                 and
                 created
                 a
                 great
                 Calm
                 and
                 Serenity
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 shews
                 how
                 seasonable
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 he
                 came
                 
                   at
                   that
                   time
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wherefore
                 Christianity
                 was
                 introduced
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 Season
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 always
                 discover'd
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Method
                 ;
                 he
                 proceeds
                 by
                 
                 certain
                 Steps
                 and
                 Degrees
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 satisfie
                 us
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                
                 took
                 not
                 place
                 till
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 had
                 gone
                 before
                 .
                 God
                 erected
                 not
                 this
                 huge
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 proc●eded
                 leisurely
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 began
                 with
                 a
                 Chaos
                 and
                 Con●usion
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 a
                 floating
                 Bog
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   w●s
                   without
                   form
                   ,
                   and
                   void
                   ,
                
                 but
                 in
                 
                   six
                   days
                
                 time
                 it
                 grew
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 So
                 was
                 it
                 with
                 Religion
                 ,
                 its
                 first
                 day
                 was
                 in
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 in
                 Noah
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 in
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 in
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 fifth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sixth
                 and
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 Messias
                 :
                 thus
                 it
                 gradually
                 clear'd
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 its
                 Consummation
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Observe
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 proceeded
                 from
                 things
                 more
                 imperfect
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 perfecter
                 ;
                 Trees
                 and
                 Plants
                 and
                 all
                 Vegetatives
                 were
                 created
                 before
                 Beasts
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 sensitive
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 perfectest
                 ,
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 of
                 all
                 God's
                 Works
                 in
                 this
                 lower
                 World
                 ;
                 Man
                 ,
                 the
                 worthiest
                 Piece
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 like
                 Order
                 and
                 Method
                 observed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 framing
                 and
                 fashioning
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 set
                 up
                 first
                 with
                 weak
                 and
                 imperfect
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 Laws
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 were
                 mean
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 Natural
                 Religion
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 like
                 their
                 feeding
                 upon
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 afterwards
                 Religion
                 was
                 inhanced
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 Revelations
                 and
                 Discoveries
                 ,
                 by
                 positive
                 Laws
                 and
                 Precepts
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Offering
                   of
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 Legal
                 Observances
                 ,
                 the
                 Sensitive
                 and
                 Animal
                 Life
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 External
                 and
                 Bodily
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 was
                 chiefly
                 maintain'd
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 Religion
                 was
                 inspired
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 Rational
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 became
                 Manly
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Refined
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Reasonable
                   Service
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 an
                 inward
                 Principle
                 ,
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Love.
                 Christianity
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 perfectest
                 Dispensation
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 .
              
               
               
                 What
                 the
                 Platonists
                 hold
                 concerning
                 the
                 several
                 Powers
                 and
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Mens
                 Souls
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 they
                 orderly
                 awaken
                 into
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 lower
                 Power
                 is
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 extended
                 and
                 enlarg'd
                 Capacity
                 succeeds
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 divine
                 Faculty
                 and
                 Life
                 spring
                 up
                 and
                 are
                 envigorated
                 ;
                 what
                 these
                 Philosophers
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 hold
                 concerning
                 human
                 Souls
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 several
                 Dispensations
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 gradual
                 Subordination
                 of
                 these
                 ●everal
                 Oeconomies
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 Cessation
                 and
                 Extinction
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 inferiour
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 Sublime
                 and
                 Perfect
                 one
                 arises
                 in
                 its
                 Room
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 God's
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 that
                 these
                 divers
                 Administrations
                 shall
                 take
                 place
                 in
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 shall
                 not
                 anticipate
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 All-wise
                 Creator
                 to
                 reveal
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 himself
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 his
                 Will
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 parcels
                 .
                 God
                 dispenseth
                 not
                 all
                 his
                 Favours
                 together
                 ,
                 not
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 mani●estations
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 grow
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 successively
                 .
                 He
                 gradually
                 instill'd
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Messias
                 :
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 Promises
                 concerning
                 him
                 were
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 :
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 the
                 Sun
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 shined
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 unto
                 a
                 perfect
                 Day
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Divine
                 Method
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeds
                 from
                 imperfect
                 to
                 perfect
                 things
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Shadow
                 to
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 from
                 Types
                 to
                 Realities
                 ,
                 from
                 lesser
                 to
                 greater
                 Discoveries
                 .
                 He
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 train
                 up
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 meaner
                 Communications
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 compleat
                 delivering
                 of
                 his
                 Will.
                 Still
                 all
                 along
                 one
                 Administration
                 exceeded
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 Christianity
                 arrived
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Highest
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 are
                 very
                 remarkable
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 :
                 those
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   received
                   not
                   the
                   Promise
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 full
                 extent
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   God
                   having
                   provided
                   some
                   better
                   thing
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   without
                   us
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   made
                   
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 39
                 ,
                 40.
                 
                 He
                 gives
                 here
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Iews
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Legal
                   Oeconomy
                
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Promise
                 compleated
                 ,
                 why
                 Christ
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 perfected
                 by
                 Degrees
                 .
                 The
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 before
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compleat
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 
                   good
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 
                   better
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 that
                 God
                 proceeds
                 in
                 a
                 gradual
                 and
                 successive
                 Way
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 Season
                 and
                 Course
                 :
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Frame
                 and
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 Religion
                 shall
                 be
                 reared
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 its
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 intends
                 to
                 reserve
                 the
                 best
                 things
                 till
                 last
                 ;
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 ,
                 Religion
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 its
                 full
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Glorious
                   Dispensation
                
                 should
                 crown
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 different
                 Stages
                 and
                 Progressions
                 ,
                 the
                 divers
                 Courses
                 and
                 Periods
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 successive
                 Ages
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 Confusion
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 have
                 finish'd
                 the
                 Reasons
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Disp●nsation
                
                 was
                 deferred
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Author
                 and
                 Founder
                 of
                 it
                 came
                 no
                 sooner
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               End
               of
               the
               First
               Volume
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
             
               ΠΟΛΥΠΟΙΚΙΛΟΣ
               ΣΟΦΙΑ
               .
            
             
               A
               Compleat
               HISTORY
               Or
               SURVEY
               Of
               all
               the
               Dispensations
               and
               Methods
               OF
               RELIGION
               ,
               From
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               to
               the
               Consummation
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               As
               represented
               in
               the
               OLD
               and
               NEW
               Testament
               .
            
             
               SHEWING
               The
               several
               Reasons
               and
               Designs
               of
               those
               different
               Administrations
               ;
               and
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               Ages
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Second
               Volume
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               The
               Certainty
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               is
               demonstrated
               against
               the
               Cavils
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               Deists
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               By
               IOHN
               EDWARDS
               ,
               
                 B.
                 D.
              
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               
                 Printed
                 for
              
               Daniel
               Brown
               ,
               Ionath
               .
               Robinson
               ,
               Andrew
               Bell
               ,
               Iohn
               Wyat
               ,
               and
               E.
               Harris
               .
               
                 M.
                 DC.XC.IX
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OF
               THE
               Second
               Volume
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Truth
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 ,
                 evinced
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                
                 was
                 not
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   enlarging
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Observances
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 God's
                 
                   dispensing
                   with
                
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 and
                 Laws
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 being
                 neglected
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 Holiest
                 Men.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   God's
                   disregarding
                
                 them
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jewish
                   Rabbies
                
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Objection
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 dis●inctly
                 answer'd
                 .
                 Prophesies
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 concerning
                 the
                 Christian
                 one
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 ●e
                 a
                 
                   Formal
                   Abrogation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ceases
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 it self
                 ceaseth
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 shew'd
                 from
                 sundry
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 is
                 formally
                 and
                 expresly
                 abrogated
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 from
                 
                   Humane
                   Testimony
                
                 .
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   and
                   Bodily
                   
                   Senses
                
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 appealed
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 St.
                 
                 John's
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Ep.
                   1
                   Chap.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   ver
                   .
                
                 commented
                 upon
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 certainty
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Sense
                 be
                 not
                 allow'd
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 heard
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 were
                 
                   Credible
                   Persons
                
                 .
                 The
                 four
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 other
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 were
                 
                   competent
                   Witnesses
                
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 relate
                 .
                 Their
                 
                   Personal
                   Qualities
                
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 particularly
                 reckno'd
                 up
                 )
                 render
                 their
                 Testimony
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 acceptation
                 .
                 The
                 Christians
                 that
                 succeeded
                 them
                 faithfully
                 deliver'd
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Their
                 Lives
                 are
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 Integrity
                 .
                 Their
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Death
                 are
                 an
                 undeniable
                 Argument
                 of
                 their
                 testifying
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 
                   An
                   Heap
                   of
                   Evidences
                
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 imposed
                 upon
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Jews
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 congratulating
                 our
                 Saviour
                 at
                 his
                 riding
                 into
                 Jerusalem
                 particularly
                 consider'd
                 .
                 Heathens
                 attest
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 So
                 do
                 
                   Infernal
                   Spirits
                   .
                   P.
                
                 417.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                
                 under
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 were
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 under
                 the
                 Christian
                 one
                 .
                 Voices
                 .
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 
                   Angels
                   .
                   Visions
                   .
                   Dreams
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 The
                 fulfi●ling
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 is
                 an
                 irrefragable
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Isa.
                   7.
                   14.
                
                 cleared
                 from
                 the
                 Cavils
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Expositors
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 shew'd
                 how
                 these
                 Words
                 may
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 something
                 in
                 King
                 
                 Ahaz's
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 belong
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Birth
                 .
                 Prophesies
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Life
                 and
                 Actions
                 .
                 Others
                 
                 that
                 refer
                 to
                 his
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Death
                 .
                 Some
                 that
                 foretel
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 .
                 Other
                 more
                 general
                 Predictions
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
                 Several
                 prophetick
                 Passages
                 concerning
                 the
                 Branch
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 Word
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Branch
                
                 is
                 refer'd
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 Zacharies
                 agree
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 Objection
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Messias
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Person
                   than
                   what
                   Jesus
                   of
                
                 Nazareth
                 was
                 ,
                 answered
                 .
                 Another
                 Objection
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Messias
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   universal
                   Peace
                   ,
                
                 answer'd
                 .
                 A
                 third
                 Objection
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   their
                   Sins
                   have
                   hindred
                   the
                   Messias's
                   coming
                   at
                   the
                   promised
                   time
                   ,
                
                 answer'd
                 .
                 The
                 Objection
                 raised
                 from
                 2
                 
                   Sam.
                   7.
                   13.
                
                 removed
                 by
                 clearing
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Text.
                 Other
                 extravagant
                 Fancies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Mess●as
                 ,
                 caus'd
                 by
                 their
                 mistaking
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 concerning
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 .
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 are
                 fulfil'd
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 a
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   p.
                
                 457.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ.
                 What
                 those
                 Baskets
                 were
                 which
                 were
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Fragments
                 .
                 Christ
                 not
                 only
                 fed
                 ,
                 but
                 healed
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Men.
                 He
                 did
                 other
                 Miraculous
                 Works
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 exerted
                 many
                 Miracles
                 .
                 An
                 Objection
                 from
                 
                   1
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   23.
                
                 answer'd
                 .
                 Five
                 Properties
                 of
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Miracle
                
                 .
                 Counterfeit
                 and
                 lying
                 Wonders
                 .
                 The
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 
                   seven
                   peculiar
                   Circumstances
                
                 which
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 God.
                 What
                 were
                 the
                 Ends
                 and
                 Designs
                 t●ey
                 propounded
                 to
                 th●mselves
                 in
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 .
                 An
                 Objection
                 from
                 
                   Mark
                   11.
                   14.
                
                 answer'd
                 .
                 Several
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Words
                 [
                 
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Figs
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Why
                 Christ
                 cursed
                 the
                 barren
                 Fig-tree
                 .
                 Another
                 Objection
                 from
                 
                   Mat.
                   8.
                   30.
                
                 answer'd
                 .
                 Two
                 other
                 
                 Objections
                 answer'd
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Personal
                   Qualities
                
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 argue
                 the
                 Miracles
                 which
                 they
                 wrought
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 .
                 A
                 Reply
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Cavils
                 against
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 An
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 
                   wonderful
                   things
                
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 especially
                 Vespasian
                 and
                 
                   Apollonius
                   Tyanaeus
                
                 .
                 The
                 Miracles
                 which
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 pretends
                 to
                 are
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Counterfeit
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 shew'd
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   Jews
                   and
                   Pagans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Miracles
                 are
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 .
                 Miracles
                 were
                 necessary
                 for
                 confirming
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 on
                 several
                 Accounts
                 .
                 p.
                 491.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 wonderful
                 prevailing
                 and
                 spreading
                 of
                 Christianity
                 another
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 learnedst
                 and
                 wisest
                 Jews
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 A
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 knowing
                 and
                 learned
                 Pagans
                 in
                 the
                 five
                 first
                 Centuries
                 that
                 abandoned
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Remarkable
                 Instances
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Truth
                 .
                 The
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 far
                 exceeds
                 that
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Examples
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 
                   rich
                   Men
                
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 This
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 oppress'd
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 flourish'd
                 and
                 prosper'd
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 Examples
                 of
                 God's
                 remarkable
                 Judgments
                 on
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 insisted
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 
                   Particular
                   Inferences
                
                 from
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   1.
                
                 
                 Assent
                 t●
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Assert
                 and
                 defend
                 it
                 .
                 More
                 
                   General
                   
                   Inferences
                
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Dispenpensation
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Admire
                 the
                 transcendent
                 Excellency
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Be
                 thankful
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Learn
                 ●ence
                 our
                 great
                 obligation
                 to
                 Holiness
                 and
                 strictness
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 This
                 enlarg'd
                 upon
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 live
                 not
                 sutably
                 to
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 our
                 doom
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 intolerable
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 under
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Oeconomies
                 .
                 It
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 general
                 behaviour
                 of
                 Men
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 thought
                 of
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 last
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                   Eph.
                   1.
                   10.
                
                 which
                 words
                 are
                 fully
                 expounded
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 infer'd
                 from
                 the
                 Gospel's
                 being
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 those
                 Expressions
                 [
                 
                   the
                   last
                   times
                
                 ]
                 [
                 
                   the
                   last
                   days
                
                 ]
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 any
                 
                   New
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   P.
                
                 534.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 several
                 Ages
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 Infancy
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 knew
                 little
                 concerning
                 his
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 The
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 was
                 but
                 mean
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 Childhood
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 immediately
                 after
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 Errors
                 and
                 Mistakes
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 Some
                 necessary
                 Points
                 of
                 Christianity
                 deliver'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Epistles
                
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Gospels
                 and
                 Acts.
                 Some
                 relicks
                 of
                 Judaism
                 remain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 .
                 An
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Jerusalem
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 particularly
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 Prohibition
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   eating
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 is
                 not
                 obligatory
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 many
                 observed
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 Dispensations
                 as
                 to
                 Abstinence
                 from
                 some
                 sort
                 of
                 Food
                 .
                 Judaism
                 and
                 Christianity
                 were
                 mingled
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Ages
                 .
                 An
                 enumeration
                 of
                 several
                 
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Gifts
                
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 The
                 Youth
                 or
                 
                   riper
                   Years
                
                 of
                 Christianity
                 described
                 .
                 The
                 cessation
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 argues
                 the
                 Progress
                 and
                 Growth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 Miracles
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 subordinate
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 The
                 non-Appearance
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Improvement
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 The
                 usefulness
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Administrations
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Christian
                 .
                 p.
                 585.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 Manhood
                 or
                 
                   Full
                   Age
                
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 several
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 God's
                 Method
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 low
                 ebb
                 of
                 Christianity
                 hitherto
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 perish
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 gradual
                 Improvement
                 of
                 all
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 .
                 The
                 several
                 Objections
                 concerning
                 the
                 Decay
                 and
                 
                   Senescency
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 
                   Jewish
                   ,
                   Pagan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Christian
                 Writers
                 ,
                 fully
                 answer'd
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 decays
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 Learning
                 and
                 Arts
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 Improvements
                 of
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 the
                 Inventions
                 of
                 Gun-powder
                 and
                 Guns
                 ,
                 of
                 Printing
                 ,
                 of
                 Clocks
                 and
                 Watches
                 ,
                 the
                 preparing
                 of
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 the
                 Advances
                 in
                 Anatomy
                 and
                 
                   Physick
                   ,
                   Astronomy
                   ,
                   Arithmetick
                   ,
                   Chymistry
                   ,
                   Mechanicks
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Stile
                   of
                   Writers
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 congruous
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 that
                 Religion
                 also
                 should
                 have
                 its
                 Improvements
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 greatly
                 advanc'd
                 and
                 increas'd
                 by
                 the
                 Reformation
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Increase
                 it
                 hath
                 had
                 already
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 farther
                 Accessions
                 afterwards
                 .
                 The
                 virile
                 and
                 complete
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 prou●d
                 from
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 3.
                 
                 &
                 19.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                   3.
                   21.
                   
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   19
                   ,
                   20.
                   
                   Heb.
                
                 2.
                 
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 10.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   7.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 From
                 those
                 divers
                 Texts
                 that
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 which
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Reigning
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 A
                 five-fold
                 acception
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 The
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 25.
                 urged
                 .
                 The
                 Millenary
                 Reign
                 .
                 The
                 Rise
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Opinions
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 personally
                 reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 deceased
                 Saints
                 
                   shall
                   not
                   rise
                   again
                
                 to
                 reign
                 with
                 him
                 here
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   beheaded
                   for
                   the
                   Witness
                   of
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 their
                 
                   living
                   and
                   reigning
                   with
                   Christ.
                
                 Two
                 late
                 Writers
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 ground
                 .
                 Who
                 are
                 
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   that
                   lived
                   not
                   again
                   .
                
                 What
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 
                   second
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
                 The
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 a
                 thousand
                 Years
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                   upon
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 By
                 a
                 
                   thousand
                   Years
                
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 
                   definite
                   Number
                
                 .
                 Some
                 Opinions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 
                   thousand
                   Years
                
                 refuted
                 .
                 Mr.
                 
                 Brightman's
                 odd
                 Fancy
                 rejected
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 Forerunners
                 and
                 
                   previous
                   Pledges
                
                 of
                 the
                 millenary
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Mr.
                 
                 Mede's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 joins
                 Christ's
                 Reign
                 and
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Iudgment
                 together
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 .
                 p.
                 609.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Millenary
                 Reign
                 is
                 attended
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Papists
                 and
                 Mahometans
                 .
                 This
                 proved
                 from
                 several
                 Passages
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Papal
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God's
                   Mouth
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Attendant
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Conversion
                 or
                 
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 .
                 An
                 Objection
                 answered
                 .
                 A
                 twofold
                 Calling
                 ,
                 or
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Partial
                 and
                 Total
                 .
                 The
                 Parable
                 in
                 Luke
                 14.
                 
                 speaks
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 .
                 The
                 Occasion
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 this
                 Conversion
                 .
                 The
                 Progress
                 of
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 hath
                 imitated
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 observable
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 General
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 Concomitant
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Whether
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 fixed
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 Author's
                 Iudgment
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 alledged
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 National
                 Conversion
                 and
                 Return
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Jews
                   .
                   Lev.
                
                 26.
                 38
                 ,
                 39
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Return
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 .
                 In
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Primary
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Secondary
                   meaning
                
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Tribes
                
                 .
                 The
                 future
                 Restoration
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 proved
                 ,
                 from
                 Isa.
                 11.
                 11.
                 from
                 Isa.
                 60.
                 from
                 Hos.
                 3.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 from
                 Amos
                 9.
                 14.
                 from
                 Zech.
                 12.
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
                 from
                 Luke
                 2.
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 from
                 Luke
                 21.
                 24.
                 from
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 14
                 ,
                 &c.
                 from
                 several
                 Passages
                 in
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   all
                   Israel
                
                 .
                 The
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 and
                 29
                 Verses
                 particularly
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 and
                 shew'd
                 to
                 be
                 Arguments
                 for
                 the
                 Complete
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 The
                 7.
                 
                 Rev.
                 4.
                 speaks
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Occasion
                 ,
                 Manner
                 ,
                 and
                 Means
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 both
                 ordinary
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 )
                 enquired
                 into
                 .
                 p.
                 673.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Universal
                   Righteousness
                
                 is
                 another
                 Attendant
                 of
                 this
                 Last
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 An
                 Objection
                 doubly
                 answered
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Sinless
                   State.
                
                 Greater
                 Knowledg
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 Time.
                 Religion
                 shall
                 then
                 appear
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Native
                   Purity
                
                 .
                 The
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 on
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 effectual
                 than
                 formerly
                 .
                 Jesus
                 shall
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 emine●t
                 manner
                 be
                 exalted
                 .
                 Other
                 Fruits
                 of
                 this
                 happy
                 Reign
                 .
                 How
                 these
                 great
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 wrought
                 .
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 Christ's
                 
                 Reign
                 is
                 not
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 
                   Princes
                   .
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Rulers
                
                 shall
                 be
                 Instruments
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 Work.
                 
                   All
                   Persons
                
                 are
                 some
                 ways
                 capable
                 of
                 promoting
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Universal
                   Peace
                
                 is
                 another
                 Blessing
                 that
                 att●nds
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
                   On
                   what
                   account
                
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 ●e
                 so
                 .
                 Scripture
                 attests
                 it
                 .
                 An
                 Objection
                 o●viated
                 .
                 A
                 Concurrence
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   Temporal
                   Blessings
                
                 in
                 this
                 happy
                 State.
                 More
                 especially
                 
                   Bodily
                   Health
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Long
                   Life
                
                 .
                 Also
                 a
                 vast
                 Increase
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 that
                 Time.
                 The
                 Savage
                 Brutes
                 shall
                 become
                 Tame
                 and
                 Gentle.
                 Th●se
                 Earthly
                 Blessings
                 are
                 but
                 Appendages
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 Inconsiderable
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Blessings
                
                 which
                 constitute
                 this
                 State.
                 The
                 Author's
                 Doubtings
                 and
                 Reluctances
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 positive
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Particular
                   Circumstances
                
                 .
                 He
                 cannot
                 determine
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fore-runners
                 of
                 this
                 Revolution
                 .
                 The
                 Freedom
                 he
                 uses
                 in
                 a
                 Point
                 that
                 is
                 highly
                 probable
                 .
                 He
                 follows
                 not
                 some
                 late
                 Writers
                 in
                 assigning
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Time
                
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Millenary
                   Reign
                
                 shall
                 c●mmence
                 .
                 The
                 punctual
                 Date
                 is
                 
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   known
                
                 .
                 The
                 Thing
                 discoursed
                 of
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Time
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 Degeneracy
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 times
                 is
                 no
                 obstacle
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 leaves
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 his
                 Wishes
                 and
                 
                   Desires
                   .
                   p.
                
                 721.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 under
                 
                   the
                   loosing
                   of
                   Satan
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Prison
                   .
                
                 Who
                 are
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 but
                 the
                 Roman
                 Power
                 shall
                 be
                 revived
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 Days
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 extremely
                 Wicked
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 exceeding
                 Perillous
                 and
                 Calamitous
                 .
                 Christ
                 comes
                 to
                 Judgment
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 succeeds
                 this
                 ,
                 whatever
                 some
                 
                 have
                 suggested
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 A
                 Particular
                 Answer
                 to
                 a
                 late
                 Writer's
                 Arguments
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 how
                 be
                 resembles
                 Origen
                 .
                 A
                 plain
                 Exposition
                 of
                 those
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   Nevertheless
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   Righteousness
                   .
                
                 A
                 farther
                 Proof
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 .
                 The
                 Nature
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 Final
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 The
                 Sum
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 preceding
                 Discourse
                 .
                 p.
                 760.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Errata
               to
               the
               Second
               Volume
               .
            
             
               
                 PAg.
                 424.
                 l.
                 28.
                 r.
              
               indication
               .
               
                 P.
                 505.
                 l.
                 31.
                 r.
              
               true
               nature
               of
               .
               
                 P.
                 510.
                 l.
                 17.
                 r.
              
               were
               for
               .
               
                 P.
                 518.
                 l.
              
               29.
               dele
               and
               consequently
               .
               
                 P.
                 527.
                 l.
                 12.
                 r.
              
               the
               most
               learned
               Bp.
               
                 Stillingfleet
                 .
                 P.
                 536.
                 l.
              
               17.
               dele
               that
               .
               
                 P.
                 543.
                 l.
              
               penult
               .
               before
               a
               insert
               who
               was
               .
               P.
               560.
               
                 l.
                 16.
                 r.
              
               and
               it
               .
               
                 P.
                 586.
                 l.
                 16.
                 r.
              
               ensuing
               that
               .
               
                 P.
                 630.
                 l.
              
               8.
               for
               on
               r.
               no.
               
                 P.
                 631.
                 l.
                 3.
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 after
              
               all
               
                 make
                 a
              
               full
               Stop.
               
                 P.
                 675.
                 l.
                 9.
                 r.
              
               intensness
               .
               
                 P.
                 676.
                 l.
                 16.
                 r.
              
               as
               the.
               
                 P.
                 677.
                 l.
              
               17.
               dele
               only
               .
               
                 l.
                 18.
                 r.
              
               naturally
               .
               
                 P.
                 697.
                 l.
                 23.
                 place
              
               yet
               after
               not
               .
               
                 P.
                 770.
                 l.
                 23.
                 r.
              
               s●ender
               .
               
                 P.
                 772.
                 l.
                 4.
                 for
              
               Adverb
               r.
               Conjunction
               discretive
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               SURVEY
               Of
               the
               Various
               Methods
               and
               Dispensation●
               OF
               RELIGION
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               VOL.
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Truth
                   and
                   Certainty
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   of
                   Christianity
                   it self
                   ,
                   evinced
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                   was
                   not
                   design'd
                   to
                   be
                   Perpetual
                   ,
                   is
                   proved
                   from
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Prophesies
                   concerning
                   the
                   enlarging
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   :
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Observances
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Gods
                   dispensing
                   with
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Rites
                   and
                   Laws
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Their
                   being
                   neglected
                   sometimes
                   by
                   the
                   Holiest
                   Men.
                   4.
                   
                   God's
                   disregarding
                   them
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Rabbies
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                   shall
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   distinctly
                   answer'd
                   .
                   Prophesies
                   which
                   seem
                   to
                   relate
                   to
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   interpreted
                   concerning
                   the
                   Christian
                   one
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   a
                   Formal
                   Abrogation
                   of
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                   ,
                   because
                   when
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   a
                   Law
                   ceases
                   ,
                   the
                   Law
                   it self
                   ceaseth
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   shew'd
                   from
                   sundry
                   Places
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                   is
                   formally
                   and
                   expresly
                   abrogated
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   assured
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   from
                   Humane
                   Testimony
                   .
                   The
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Outward
                   and
                   Bodily
                   Senses
                   is
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   and
                   appealed
                   to
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   St.
                   John's
                   Words
                   ,
                   1
                   Ep.
                   1
                   Chap.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   3.
                   ver
                   .
                   commented
                   upon
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Certainty
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   esp●cially
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Sense
                   be
                   not
                   allow'd
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   heard
                   and
                   saw
                   the
                   things
                   done
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   were
                   Credible
                   Persons
                   .
                   The
                   four
                   Evangelists
                   and
                   other
                   Writers
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   were
                   Competent
                   Witnesses
                   of
                   what
                   they
                   relate
                   .
                   Their
                   Personal
                   Qualities
                   (
                   which
                   are
                   particularly
                   reckon'd
                   up
                   )
                   render
                   their
                   Testimony
                   worthy
                   of
                   all
                   acceptation
                   .
                   The
                   Christians
                   that
                   succeeded
                   them
                   faithfully
                   deliver'd
                   things
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   Their
                   Lives
                   are
                   a
                   proof
                   of
                   their
                   Integrity
                   .
                   Their
                   Sufferings
                   and
                   Death
                   are
                   an
                   undeniable
                   Argument
                   of
                   their
                   testifying
                   the
                   Truth
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   An
                   Heap
                   of
                   Evidences
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   imposed
                   upon
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   Jews
                   bear
                   witness
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   Congratulating
                   our
                   Saviour
                   at
                   his
                   riding
                   into
                   Jerusalem
                   particularly
                   consider'd
                   .
                   Heathens
                   attest
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                   So
                   do
                   Infernal
                   Spirits
                   .
                
              
               
               
               
                 111.
                 
                 I
                 Am
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   and
                   Certainty
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 therein
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 first
                 we
                 must
                 grapple
                 with
                 the
                 tenacious
                 and
                 stubborn
                 Iew
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   his
                   Dispensation
                
                 being
                 so
                 Antient
                 and
                 Authentick
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 loth
                 to
                 quit
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 prove
                 therefore
                 (
                 before
                 I
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 nulled
                 ,
                 abrogated
                 and
                 superannuated
                 .
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Law
                
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   one
                
                 which
                 makes
                 Iudaism
                 properly
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Administration
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 Peace
                 and
                 good
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 still
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 oblige
                 not
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 Rules
                 of
                 Government
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 main
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Law
                
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 practicable
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 ;
                 they
                 being
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 Law
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 doth
                 not
                 oblige
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 plainly
                 that
                 that
                 Polity
                 and
                 Government
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 last
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 foolishly
                 dream
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 Tempers
                 of
                 all
                 People
                 ,
                 not
                 proper
                 for
                 all
                 Countries
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 in
                 most
                 things
                 calculated
                 for
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Meridian
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 Circumstances
                 that
                 People
                 were
                 in
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 lay
                 any
                 stress
                 on
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   different
                   Manner
                
                 of
                 delivering
                 the
                 three
                 
                   Laws
                   ,
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Ceremonial
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudicial
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 suggest
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 right
                 Notion
                 concerning
                 the
                 different
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Ten
                   Commandments
                
                 or
                 
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 was
                 delivered
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 universal
                 Influence
                 ,
                 and
                 obliged
                 all
                 Mankind
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   L●w
                
                 was
                 received
                 by
                 Moses
                 in
                 private
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 hint
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Concern
                 ,
                 it
                 belong'd
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 only
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 when
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 down
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Veil
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 rent
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 so
                 publickly
                 and
                 audibly
                 given
                 as
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 privately
                 as
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 intimate
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Law
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 up
                 or
                 not
                 according
                 as
                 its
                 Rules
                 sute
                 with
                 the
                 Place
                 and
                 Government
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 (
                 as
                 distinct
                 from
                 other
                 People
                 )
                 chiefly
                 consisted
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 ingaged
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 at
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 undertake
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Oeconomy
                
                 was
                 not
                 designed
                 to
                 be
                 perpetuated
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   one
                
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 step
                 towards
                 the
                 main
                 Point
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 last
                 always
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 the
                 many
                 Promises
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 of
                 
                   inlarging
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 extending
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Which
                 is
                 no
                 ways
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 all
                 the
                 Males
                 were
                 to
                 assemble
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 worship
                 there
                 thrice
                 a
                 Year
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 coming
                 all
                 Nations
                 were
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 how
                 was
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 remotest
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 to
                 
                 meet
                 there
                 at
                 solemn
                 Feasts
                 ?
                 Ierusalem
                 could
                 not
                 hold
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Temple
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 little
                 for
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Sign
                 that
                 God
                 intended
                 not
                 to
                 confine
                 his
                 Church
                 to
                 Iudea
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 designed
                 a
                 Religion
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 Universal
                 ,
                 and
                 oblige
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 
                   Isa.
                   19.
                   19
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                   Altars
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                
                 Egypt
                 
                   and
                   Assyria
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Mal.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   From
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   going
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   my
                   Name
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   Incense
                   shall
                   be
                   offer'd
                   unto
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   pure
                   Offering
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Seat
                 of
                 solemn
                 Worship
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 Oblations
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 over
                 .
                 God
                 saith
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 House
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   House
                   of
                   Prayer
                   to
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   Isa.
                   56.
                   7.
                   
                   Mark
                
                 11.
                 17.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 open
                 to
                 all
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 Persons
                 or
                 Countries
                 :
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 (
                 and
                 was
                 always
                 acknowledged
                 )
                 a
                 Prophesy
                 concerning
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 being
                 imbraced
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 all
                 Nations
                 under
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Evangelical
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Days
                   all
                   Nations
                   shall
                   flow
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 Isa.
                 56.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Eunuchs
                 ,
                 Persons
                 uncapable
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 of
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Church
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 remarkable
                 which
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 Chap.
                 66.
                 where
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 plainly
                 foretold
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   an
                   Offering
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                
                 20.
                 this
                 is
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   take
                   of
                   them
                   for
                   Priests
                   and
                   for
                   Levites
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Observe
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                 absolutely
                 against
                 Iudaism
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iews
                 was
                 tied
                 to
                 that
                 certain
                 Nation
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 House
                 and
                 Family
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Religion
                 was
                 Temporary
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 obscurely
                 intimated
                 in
                 
                 Ezekiel's
                 
                   Model
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   40.
                   &c.
                   
                
                 There
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 Dimensions
                 and
                 Platforms
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 unwieldy
                 thing
                 :
                 his
                 Temple
                 is
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 all
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ground
                 allotted
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 equals
                 all
                 Canaan
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 therefore
                 that
                 this
                 prefigureth
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 capacious
                 and
                 large
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 obscure
                 and
                 mystical
                 Places
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 have
                 produced
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 evident
                 ones
                 as
                 those
                 before
                 mention'd
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 undeniable
                 that
                 those
                 several
                 Prophesies
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 accomplished
                 if
                 the
                 Old
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 :
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Iudea
                 could
                 not
                 serve
                 for
                 those
                 purposes
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 also
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 observ'd
                 that
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 their
                 great
                 and
                 most
                 famous
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Memorial
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Deliverance
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 appertained
                 not
                 to
                 other
                 Nations
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 did
                 not
                 require
                 of
                 the
                 Proselites
                 a
                 Conformity
                 to
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 peculiar
                 Nature
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 themselves
                 were
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 observe
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Laws
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 
                   First-fruits
                   ,
                   Tithes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sabbatick-year
                 ,
                 the
                 Iubilee
                 .
                 In
                 Canaan
                 only
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 Constitutions
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 confess'd
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Writers
                 .
                 Their
                 Laws
                 concerning
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 Incense
                 ,
                 and
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 are
                 ceas'd
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 confin'd
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                 
                   Iewish
                   Laws
                
                 are
                 now
                 abolish'd
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Confession
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 dispersed
                 into
                 other
                 Countries
                 .
                 This
                 might
                 convince
                 them
                 that
                 Iudaism
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 large
                 and
                 fitted
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Salvation
                 all
                 in
                 common
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 Christianity
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Universal
                 ,
                 and
                 excludeth
                 no
                 People
                 or
                 Nations
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Religion
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 was
                 narrow
                 and
                 scant
                 ,
                 and
                 confined
                 to
                 themselves
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Demonstration
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 Temporary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 and
                 Administration
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 appears
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 likewise
                 that
                 
                   God
                   dispensed
                   with
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 always
                 exact
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 perpetual
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 designed
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 dispensed
                 with
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Time
                 which
                 was
                 punctually
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 eighth
                 Day
                 (
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Infants
                 were
                 sick
                 ,
                 Circumcision
                 was
                 put
                 off
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 well
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 dispensed
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 Performance
                 it self
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 time
                 the
                 Israelites
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 forty
                 Years
                 )
                 they
                 neglected
                 to
                 circumcise
                 their
                 Children
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 occasion
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 then
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 mingled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 inconvenient
                 in
                 their
                 Marches
                 and
                 Removals
                 )
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 
                   Ios.
                   5.
                   2.
                   
                   Circumcise
                   again
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 more
                 plainly
                 from
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   People
                   that
                   were
                   born
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   came
                   forth
                   out
                   of
                
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                   them
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   circumcised
                
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Celebration
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 was
                 omitted
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 was
                 celebrated
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 those
                 forty
                 Years
                 ,
                 
                   Num.
                   9.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Ios.
                
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Oblations
                 ,
                 tho
                 commanded
                 and
                 appointed
                 them
                 the
                 first
                 Year
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 
                 Desert
                 ,
                 were
                 omitted
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 excepting
                 some
                 Peace-offerings
                 and
                 Sin-offerings
                 which
                 you
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 Exod.
                 40.
                 29.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 
                   daily
                   Sacrifice
                
                 was
                 not
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 constant
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 prevailed
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 God
                 dispensed
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 *
                 concerning
                 
                   Sacrificing
                   only
                   in
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                
                 :
                 for
                 Elias
                 sacrificed
                 at
                 Carmel
                 ,
                 and
                 Samuel
                 at
                 Mishphat
                 ,
                 (
                 unless
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 had
                 not
                 reference
                 to
                 these
                 
                   Extraordinary
                   Sacrifices
                
                 )
                 and
                 more
                 Instances
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Resting
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath-day
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 direct
                 Injunction
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 observed
                 when
                 they
                 besieged
                 Iericho
                 on
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 other
                 punctual
                 and
                 peremptory
                 Commands
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 were
                 not
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 could
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Iudicial
                   Law
                
                 were
                 dispensed
                 with
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 enjoyned
                 them
                 had
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Bastard
                   was
                   not
                   to
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                
                 Deut.
                 23.
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 Iepht●ah
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 that
                 Character
                 was
                 prefer●d
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 Gods
                 own
                 Order
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Judge
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Judicial
                 Law
                 was
                 violated
                 by
                 letting
                 
                 Saul's
                 Sons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 hang'd
                 up
                 ,
                 remain
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 on
                 the
                 Gibbets
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Obligation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Laws
                
                 is
                 not
                 perpetual
                 ▪
                 for
                 this
                 relaxing
                 and
                 dispensing
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 annulling
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 a
                 certain
                 vindication
                 that
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Laws
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 dispensed
                 with
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 best
                 Men
                 were
                 oftentimes
                 very
                 neglectful
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Gideon
                   ,
                   Manoah
                
                 and
                 David
                 sacrificed
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 these
                 eat
                 the
                 
                 Shew-bread
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 press'd
                 with
                 extream
                 hunger
                 :
                 and
                 Hezekiah
                 ordered
                 the
                 Passover
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 otherwise
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 30.
                 18.
                 
                 So
                 careless
                 were
                 they
                 of
                 precisely
                 observing
                 the
                 Cermonial
                 Injunctions
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 observed
                 how
                 the
                 holy
                 Men
                 and
                 Prophets
                 despised
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Duties
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 inward
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Exercises
                 and
                 Performances
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 Psalmist
                 speaks
                 to
                 God
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                   Psal.
                   51.
                   16
                   ,
                   17.
                   
                   Thou
                   desirest
                   not
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   else
                   would
                   I
                   give
                   it
                   thee
                   ;
                   thou
                   delightest
                   not
                   in
                   Burnt-offering
                   .
                   The
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   a
                   broken
                   Spirit
                   :
                   a
                   broken
                   and
                   a
                   contrite
                   Heart
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   despise
                   .
                
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 this
                 Royal
                 Prophet
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 downright
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   do
                   Iustice
                   and
                   Iudgment
                   is
                   more
                   acceptable
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   than
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 Prov.
                 21.
                 3.
                 
                 Whom
                 Philo
                 that
                 worthy
                 Jew
                 follows
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 *
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Fat
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 harmless
                 Disposition
                 and
                 pious
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Worshipper
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 this
                 Writer
                 ,
                 but
                 several
                 †
                 other
                 professed
                 Iews
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 Sacrifices
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 secondary
                 sort
                 of
                 Service
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 good
                 ,
                 nor
                 required
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sake
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 primary
                 and
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 divine
                 Service
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 are
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 esteem'd
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 was
                 not
                 always
                 perform'd
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 Iews
                 lived
                 all
                 their
                 days
                 uncircumcised
                 ,
                 yea
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 very
                 Pri●sts
                 ministred
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 tho
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 circumcised
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 Son
                 died
                 of
                 Circumcision
                 
                 (
                 as
                 sometimes
                 happen'd
                 )
                 the
                 Sons
                 that
                 were
                 born
                 afterwards
                 were
                 not
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 were
                 accounted
                 true
                 Israelites
                 and
                 true
                 Priests
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Lightfoot
                 informs
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Rabbins
                 saith
                 ,
                 Israelites
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 legal
                 Precepts
                 where
                 Death
                 will
                 certainly
                 follow
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   keep
                   my
                   Statutes
                   and
                   my
                   Iudgments
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   do
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   live
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                
                 not
                 die
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Observe
                   how
                   God
                   himself
                   despiseth
                   and
                   vilifieth
                   ,
                   rejecteth
                   and
                   hateth
                   these
                   legal
                   Rites
                   and
                   Observances
                   in
                   themselves
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   abstracted
                   from
                   real
                   Vertue
                   and
                   Piety
                   .
                   The
                   Psalmist
                   brings
                   in
                   the
                   Almighty
                   speaking
                   thus
                   ,
                
                 Will
                 I
                 eat
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Bulls
                 ,
                 or
                 drink
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Goats
                 ?
                 offer
                 unto
                 God
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 thy
                 Vows
                 unto
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 
                   Psal.
                   50.
                   13
                   ,
                   14.
                   
                   Hear
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   saith
                   by
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Isaias
                 ,
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 the
                 Multitude
                 of
                 your
                 Sacrifices
                 unto
                 me
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 —
                 Who
                 hath
                 required
                 this
                 at
                 your
                 hand
                 ?
                 Bring
                 no
                 more
                 vain
                 Oblations
                 :
                 Incense
                 is
                 an
                 Abomination
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   Isa.
                   1.
                   11
                   ,
                   12
                   ,
                   13.
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   chap.
                   66.
                   ver
                   .
                
                 1
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 killeth
                 an
                 Ox
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 slew
                 a
                 Man
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 a
                 Lamb
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 Dogs
                 Neck
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 offereth
                 an
                 Oblation
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 offer'd
                 Swines
                 Blood
                 :
                 he
                 that
                 burneth
                 Incense
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 blessed
                 an
                 Idol
                 .
                 
                   God
                   by
                   another
                   Prophet
                   upbraids
                   the
                   Jews
                   ●hus
                   ,
                
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 cometh
                 there
                 to
                 me
                 Incense
                 from
                 Sheba
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweet
                 Cane
                 from
                 a
                 far
                 Country
                 ?
                 Your
                 Burnt-offerings
                 are
                 not
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 nor
                 your
                 Sacrifices
                 sweet
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 
                   Jer.
                   6.
                   20.
                   and
                   again
                   ,
                   chap.
                   7.
                   ver
                   .
                   22.
                   
                
                 I
                 spake
                 not
                 to
                 your
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 nor
                 commanded
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 that
                 I
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Burnt-offerings
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 thing
                 commanded
                 I
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Obey
                 my
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 People
                 :
                 and
                 walk
                 ye
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 commanded
                 you
                 .
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Prophesy
                   of
                
                 Hosea
                 
                   may
                   be
                   here
                   inserted
                
                 ,
                 I
                 desired
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 God
                 more
                 than
                 Burnt-offerings
                 ,
                 
                   chap.
                   6.
                   ver
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Acts
                   of
                   Charity
                   and
                   Mercy
                   are
                   prefer'd
                   by
                   God
                   before
                   the
                   choicest
                   Performances
                   of
                   the
                
                 Mosaick
                 Law.
                 
                   But
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Amos
                 
                   is
                   much
                   higher
                
                 ,
                 I
                 hate
                 ,
                 I
                 despise
                 your
                 Feast-days
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 smell
                 in
                 your
                 solemn
                 Assemblies
                 .
                 Tho
                 ye
                 offer
                 me
                 Burnt-offerings
                 and
                 your
                 Meat-offerings
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 them
                 :
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 regard
                 the
                 Peace-offerings
                 of
                 your
                 fat
                 Beasts
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 Iudgment
                 run
                 down
                 as
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 as
                 a
                 mighty
                 Stream
                 ,
                 
                   Am.
                   5.
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   Hither
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   referred
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Micah
                 ,
                 Wherewith
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 bow
                 my self
                 before
                 the
                 High
                 God
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 Burnt-offerings
                 ,
                 with
                 Calves
                 of
                 a
                 Year
                 old
                 ?
                 Will
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 thousands
                 of
                 Rams
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 ten
                 thousands
                 of
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Oil
                 ?
                 He
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Man
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 require
                 of
                 thee
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walk
                 humbly
                 with
                 thy
                 God
                 ?
                 
                   Mic.
                   6.
                   7
                   ,
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   places
                   it
                   appeareth
                   that
                   the
                
                 Ritual
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   the
                
                 Iews
                 was
                 in
                 it self
                 
                   of
                   no
                   Worth
                   and
                   Value
                   :
                   else
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   thus
                   slighted
                   and
                   disregarded
                   ,
                   yea
                   loathed
                   and
                   abhorred
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                
                 Ceremonial
                 
                   Observances
                   had
                   no
                   intrinsick
                   Goodness
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   if
                   Sacrifices
                   ,
                   Circumcision
                   ,
                   difference
                   of
                   Meats
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   were
                   not
                   enjoyned
                   for
                   themselves
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   these
                   Laws
                   were
                   not
                   really
                   good
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   thence
                   arrive
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Conclusion
                   as
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   Excellency
                   in
                   the
                
                 Iewish
                 Religion
                 
                   as
                   to
                   give
                   it
                   a
                
                 Perpetuity
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   reasonable
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   these
                   Rites
                   and
                   Constitutions
                   were
                   to
                   be
                   repealed
                   and
                   cancelled
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 learnedest
                 Rabbies
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 mutable
                 .
                 All
                 Sacrifices
                 shall
                 cease
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Praise
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 shall
                 never
                 cease
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   R.
                   Kimchi
                
                 
                 on
                 the
                 100
                 Psalm
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Tradition
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 saith
                 Abarbanel
                 in
                 
                   Rosh
                   Amanah
                
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 the
                 Jews
                 should
                 feed
                 upon
                 Swine
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 The
                 Talmud
                 it self
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 is
                 to
                 last
                 no
                 longer
                 than
                 till
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 Swines
                 Flesh
                 shall
                 be
                 lawfully
                 eaten
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 they
                 confess
                 *
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Precepts
                 which
                 more
                 immediately
                 respect
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                
                 (
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Law
                 )
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Country
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 †
                 There
                 are
                 six
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirteen
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 but
                 ‖
                 David
                 came
                 and
                 contracted
                 them
                 to
                 eleven
                 ,
                 then
                 ‡
                 Isaias
                 brought
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 six
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 **
                 Micah
                 reduced
                 them
                 to
                 three
                 ,
                 ††
                 Isaias
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 two
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 ‖‖
                 Amos
                 contracted
                 all
                 the
                 Law
                 into
                 one
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 abate
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 :
                 they
                 saw
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 that
                 Multiplicity
                 of
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 especially
                 concerning
                 external
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 other
                 Sayings
                 and
                 Intimations
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Rabbies
                 which
                 confirm
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 plainly
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 were
                 not
                 immutable
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 should
                 come
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 abolish'd
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 accosted
                 with
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 The
                 Sacred
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 declareth
                 that
                 the
                 legal
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Rites
                 shall
                 be
                 perpetuated
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 the
                 Circumcision
                 ,
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 observances
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ‡‡
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Words
                 which
                 we
                 translate
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ever
                
                 do
                 not
                 absolutely
                 and
                 necessarily
                 imply
                 Perpetuity
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 they
                 only
                 signify
                 a
                 
                   long
                   Duration
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Servant
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   serve
                   his
                   ●aster
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 6.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 till
                 the
                 Jubilee
                 come
                 about
                 ▪
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 interpreted
                 in
                 Lev.
                 25.
                 
                 So
                 Hanna●
                 saith
                 she
                 will
                 bring
                 her
                 Son
                 Samuel
                 to
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   may
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   abide
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 all
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 1.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Doors
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   everlasting
                   ,
                   Psal.
                   24.
                   7
                   ,
                   9.
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Temple
                 it self
                 and
                 its
                 Gates
                 were
                 fixed
                 and
                 permanent
                 (
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Ark
                 which
                 were
                 removed
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 a
                 Fabrick
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 last
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Texts
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 shew'd
                 that
                 Gnola●
                 signifies
                 a
                 Finite
                 ,
                 tho
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 those
                 places
                 before
                 refer'd
                 to
                 ,
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 being
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 an
                 endless
                 Duration
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 only
                 signify
                 that
                 that
                 Administration
                 should
                 last
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 legal
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 alteration
                 from
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   They
                
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 change
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 could
                 alter
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 designed
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 intended
                 those
                 Mosaick
                 Precepts
                 should
                 continue
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 certain
                 period
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 These
                 Words
                 of
                 Ieremiah
                 are
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   the
                   Ark
                   of
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   mind
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   they
                   remember
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   they
                   visit
                   it
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   it
                   be
                   magnified
                   any
                   more
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 The
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 and
                 External
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 request
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 Men
                 shall
                 not
                 prize
                 and
                 value
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 shall
                 lay
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 aside
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 do
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 
                 Authority
                 from
                 God.
                 And
                 God
                 revealed
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 alter
                 the
                 Law
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 Revolution
                 of
                 Years
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Messias
                   shall
                   cause
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Oblation
                   to
                   cease
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 unalterable
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Promises
                 and
                 Predictions
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 many
                 )
                 concerning
                 the
                 perpetual
                 Duration
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Polity
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Perpetuity
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 and
                 his
                 
                   spiritual
                   Kingdom
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 foretold
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 sacrificing
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 like
                 Observances
                 commanded
                 in
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law.
                 By
                 the
                 Ritual
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 is
                 express'd
                 the
                 reasonable
                 and
                 spiritual
                 Service
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 Expressions
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 Perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 signified
                 and
                 ascertained
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Texts
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Laws
                   and
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Limitation
                 and
                 Restriction
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 concerning
                 the
                 glorious
                 things
                 that
                 shall
                 befal
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 signify
                 Spiritual
                 Oblations
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel-Church
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Prophet
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 an
                 Evangelical
                 Sense
                 .
                 The
                 Angels
                 Words
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 in
                 Luke
                 1.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   God
                   shall
                   give
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   reign
                   over
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Iacob
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   there
                   shall
                   
                   be
                   no
                   end
                   ,
                
                 are
                 a
                 plain
                 Comment
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Laws
                 and
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Oeconomy
                 and
                 Government
                 is
                 promis'd
                 .
                 They
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 his
                 Church
                 both
                 here
                 and
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 prefigured
                 by
                 
                   David's
                   Kingdom
                
                 .
                 From
                 what
                 this
                 Heavenly
                 Messenger
                 saith
                 here
                 ,
                 we
                 learn
                 that
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 the
                 endless
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Throne
                   of
                   David
                
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   raising
                   up
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   David
                   their
                   King
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 30.
                 9.
                 of
                 
                   raising
                   up
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                
                 Am.
                 9.
                 11.
                 of
                 God's
                 
                   setting
                   up
                   his
                   Servant
                   David
                
                 ,
                 Ezek.
                 34.
                 23.
                 are
                 all
                 accomplish'd
                 in
                 Christ.
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Commentators
                 themselves
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 often
                 stiled
                 David
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 :
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 backward
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 by
                 
                 David's
                 Throne
                 and
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 Government
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 
                   Psal.
                   132.
                   11.
                   2
                   
                   Sam.
                
                 7.
                 12.
                 1
                 
                 Chron.
                 22.
                 10.
                 where
                 God
                 promised
                 David
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 sit
                 on
                 his
                 Throne
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 forenam'd
                 place
                 in
                 St.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Acts
                 2.
                 30.
                 
                 For
                 Christ
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 express'd
                 in
                 Terms
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Administration
                 and
                 Government
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 this
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   be
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 shall
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Christ
                 shall
                 reign
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Glory
                 to
                 eternal
                 Ages
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 if
                 duly
                 considered
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 yield
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Objection
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 give
                 light
                 to
                 several
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 where
                 hath
                 God
                 
                   formally
                   abr●gated
                
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 ceaseth
                 when
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   C●r●monial
                   Law
                
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Observances
                 was
                 chi●fly
                 to
                 prefigure
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Institutor
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ceased
                 ,
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 Figures
                 and
                 Shadows
                 .
                 The
                 Abrogation
                 then
                 of
                 those
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 wherein
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 was
                 placed
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 this
                 one
                 Argument
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 legal
                 Rites
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 was
                 a
                 Prefiguration
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 shew'd
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Oeconomy
                 was
                 prefigured
                 by
                 certain
                 Persons
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Abel
                   ,
                   Noah
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   Melchisedec
                
                 (
                 about
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 spends
                 a
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 :
                 )
                 these
                 were
                 Typical
                 Persons
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Moses
                 and
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 Persons
                 but
                 Things
                 were
                 Typical
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pillar
                   of
                   a
                   Cloud
                   ,
                   the
                   Red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   the
                   Manna
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Rock
                
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 last
                 were
                 Symbols
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 and
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   1
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   lifting
                   up
                   of
                   the
                   brazen
                   Serpent
                
                 signified
                 Christs
                 Crucifixion
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 
                   properly
                   Legal
                   Rites
                   and
                   Vsages
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 further
                 evident
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Representations
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 grand
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 them
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 they
                 foresignified
                 the
                 expiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 the
                 Cross.
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 appurtenances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 particularly
                 display'd
                 their
                 Typical
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 all
                 pointed
                 to
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 proceed
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 good
                 concerning
                 the
                 Ceremonious
                 Washings
                 and
                 Purifications
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 typified
                 some
                 greater
                 Purity
                 ,
                 they
                 signified
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 cleansing
                 and
                 sanctifying
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abstaining
                 from
                 all
                 filthiness
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 acquaints
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 
                   of
                   Meats
                   and
                   Drinks
                   ,
                   observing
                   of
                   a
                   Holy
                   Day
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Moon
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   Days
                   ,
                   were
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   the
                   Body
                
                 (
                 of
                 this
                 Shadow
                 )
                 
                   is
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 Col.
                 2.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Solidity
                 ,
                 the
                 Substance
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 for
                 in
                 some
                 higher
                 things
                 than
                 those
                 were
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Yea
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 is
                 but
                 
                   a
                   shadow
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 the
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 are
                 but
                 rude
                 and
                 imperfect
                 Delineations
                 of
                 that
                 compleat
                 Frame
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 introduce
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 thing
                 designed
                 all
                 along
                 ;
                 the
                 Ritual
                 and
                 Ceremonial
                 Law
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 external
                 Rites
                 tended
                 to
                 this
                 pure
                 and
                 uncorrupted
                 Model
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 appointed
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 should
                 adumbrate
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Oeconomy
                 should
                 prefigure
                 this
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   was
                   our
                   School-master
                   to
                   bring
                   us
                   to
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 indure
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 a
                 School-master
                 over
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 teacheth
                 is
                 but
                 Temporary
                 .
                 The
                 legal
                 Pedagogy
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   believeth
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 then
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Premises
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Law
                
                 is
                 disannul'd
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 a
                 Law
                 ceases
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 it
                 commenced
                 upon
                 Reason
                 ,
                 so
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 it self
                 is
                 abolish'd
                 also
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 Case
                 :
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Rites
                 and
                 Types
                 were
                 designed
                 to
                 represent
                 and
                 foresignify
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Benefits
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 those
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 mystical
                 Representations
                 and
                 Figures
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Period
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Reason
                 and
                 Occasion
                 of
                 these
                 Ceremonious
                 Observances
                 being
                 removed
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 repeal
                 and
                 reverse
                 those
                 Laws
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Miracles
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 afterwards
                 )
                 were
                 plain
                 Evidences
                 of
                 God's
                 Intention
                 to
                 repeal
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
               
                 But
                 (
                 to
                 close
                 this
                 Point
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Formal
                   Abrogation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 reckon
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Words
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 21
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 
                   The
                   hour
                   cometh
                   when
                   ye
                   shall
                   neither
                   in
                   this
                   Mountain
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   at
                
                 Jerusalem
                 
                   worship
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                   The
                   hour
                   cometh
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   true
                   Worshippers
                   shall
                   worship
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   in
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Where
                 first
                 he
                 acquaints
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 publick
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 restrain'd
                 to
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 :
                 which
                 very
                 thing
                 is
                 a
                 cancelling
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 Directions
                 chiefly
                 concerning
                 the
                 Temple-Worship
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 Mount
                 Gerizim
                 where
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 had
                 fix'd
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 their
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Mount
                 Ephraim
                 in
                 Samaria
                 where
                 Shiloh
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 and
                 Ark
                 rested
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                 Ioshua's
                 time
                 till
                 Samuel
                 ;
                 nor
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 afterwards
                 brought
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 converted
                 into
                 a
                 Temple
                 :
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 exclusively
                 shall
                 Men
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 Place
                 and
                 Country
                 shall
                 be
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shall
                 have
                 Worshippers
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 utterly
                 makes
                 void
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Ceremonial
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 tied
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 adds
                 this
                 (
                 which
                 doth
                 yet
                 further
                 evacuate
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Worship
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 must
                 be
                 
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 contradistinction
                 to
                 the
                 legal
                 Worship
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 
                   carnal
                   Ordinances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 mere
                 Shadows
                 and
                 Types
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 Representations
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 plainly
                 erases
                 and
                 abolishes
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 those
                 that
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Manner
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Worshippers
                
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 is
                 a
                 direct
                 and
                 downright
                 repealing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 want
                 not
                 the
                 
                   formal
                   Words
                
                 of
                 Abrogation
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   verily
                   a
                   disannulling
                   of
                   the
                   Commandment
                   going
                   before
                   ,
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Legal
                 and
                 
                   Iudaical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   a
                   carnal
                   Commandment
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 16.
                 )
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Weakness
                   and
                   Unprofitableness
                   thereof
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Law
                   made
                   nothing
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 an
                 
                   express
                   disannulling
                
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law.
                 And
                 moreover
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 rendred
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 weak
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 little
                 Power
                 to
                 amend
                 and
                 reform
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 .
                 You
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 also
                 formally
                 repeal'd
                 in
                 Heb.
                 8.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 13.
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 treating
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Covenant
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 shew'd
                 )
                 he
                 thus
                 concludes
                 :
                 
                   If
                   the
                   first
                   Covenant
                   had
                   been
                   faultless
                   ,
                   then
                   should
                   no
                   place
                   have
                   ben
                   sought
                   for
                   the
                   second
                   .
                   For
                   finding
                   fault
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   Behold
                   the
                   Days
                   come
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   a
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   In
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   a
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   the
                   first
                   Old.
                   Now
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   decayeth
                   and
                   waxeth
                   Old
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   vanish
                   away
                   ,
                   or
                
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 )
                 
                   it
                   is
                   near
                   to
                   vanishing
                
                 .
                 Certainly
                 this
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 speaks
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 Abrogating
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 *
                 another
                 pl●ce
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 
                   legal
                   Worship
                
                 which
                 consisteth
                 chiefly
                 in
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 Offerings
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 inward
                 Holiness
                 and
                 sincere
                 doings
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Service
                 )
                 he
                 applieth
                 the
                 Psalmist's
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Offering
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   :
                   Then
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   Lo
                   ,
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   Will
                   :
                
                 this
                 is
                 infer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   establish
                   the
                   second
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Messias
                 abolisheth
                 the
                 
                   Iudaical
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 may
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 perpetuate
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   one
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 can
                 then
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 questioned
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Law
                
                 was
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 
                   formal
                   and
                   express
                   Terms
                   .
                   Those
                   carnal
                   Ordinances
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 )
                 
                   were
                   imposed
                   upon
                   them
                   only
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 When
                 that
                 came
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 
                   void
                   ,
                   null
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dead
                 :
                 
                 And
                 this
                 
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Hebrews
                
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sermon
                 which
                 St.
                 Paul
                 preached
                 at
                 their
                 Funeral
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Office
                   of
                   Burial
                
                 on
                 that
                 occasion
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 
                   Ashes
                   to
                   Ashes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Dust
                   to
                   Dust
                
                 ,
                 a
                 fatal
                 Period
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Iudaical
                 Rites
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 interred
                 and
                 intombed
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 rise
                 again
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel
                 springs
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 noble
                 Dispensation
                 succeeds
                 in
                 its
                 room
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 I
                 have
                 abundantly
                 proved
                 what
                 I
                 undertook
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 consisting
                 in
                 Ceremonies
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 continue
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 nulled
                 and
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 they
                 are
                 accordingly
                 nulled
                 ,
                 dissolved
                 and
                 abrogated
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 
                   remote
                   manner
                
                 proved
                 the
                 Certainty
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 
                   Christianity
                   it self
                
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 approach
                 nearer
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 positive
                 and
                 
                   particular
                   Proof
                
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 .
                 Christ
                 succeeds
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 follows
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 but
                 
                   quo
                   jure
                
                 ?
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 Testimony
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 received
                 on
                 good
                 Grounds
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 then
                 how
                 
                   this
                   Dispensation
                
                 will
                 acquit
                 it self
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 Humane
                 and
                 Divine
                 ,
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 creates
                 a
                 humane
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 a
                 divine
                 one
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Both
                 of
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 furnished
                 with
                 
                   Humane
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 by
                 a
                 sufficient
                 number
                 of
                 credible
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 either
                 Ear
                 or
                 Eye-witnesses
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Transactions
                 relating
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christianity
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Testimony
                 is
                 frequently
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 and
                 appealed
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Argument
                 and
                 Proof
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 was
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 credible
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 by
                 us
                 a
                 valid
                 and
                 substantial
                 Proof
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 credible
                 Persons
                 who
                 have
                 heard
                 and
                 seen
                 what
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 is
                 o●ten
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 and
                 appealed
                 to
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 St.
                 Luke
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 conciliate
                 a
                 Belief
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 deliver
                 ,
                 declares
                 he
                 design'd
                 to
                 record
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 delivered
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 *
                 
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   were
                   Eye-witnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 who
                 saw
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 personally
                 and
                 actually
                 concerned
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   walking
                   on
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   casting
                   out
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   &c.
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   a
                   part
                   in
                   these
                   great
                   and
                   miraculous
                   Actions
                   ,
                   those
                   who
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   Spectators
                   but
                   Actors
                   .
                   These
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Original
                 importeth
                 .
                 So
                 you
                 see
                 this
                 Evangelist
                 lays
                 his
                 Foundation
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 he
                 deems
                 it
                 good
                 Ground
                 of
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 writes
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 miraculous
                 Doings
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 Eye-witnesses
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 most
                 sensibly
                 convers'd
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 shared
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 knew
                 would
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   most
                   surely
                   believed
                   among
                
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Sense
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 appeal'd
                 ,
                 Acts
                 4.
                 20.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 sent
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 preach
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 Christ's
                 Name
                 ,
                 their
                 peremptory
                 Return
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   speak
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   and
                   heard
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 you
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 strange
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 to
                 deny
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 no
                 Credit
                 to
                 our
                 Ears
                 or
                 Eyes
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                 our selves
                 ,
                 can
                 attest
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 and
                 done
                 by
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 .
                 Our
                 Ears
                 have
                 heard
                 his
                 heavenly
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Eyes
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Wonders
                 he
                 wrought
                 in
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Would
                 you
                 have
                 us
                 believe
                 and
                 act
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ?
                 This
                 was
                 never
                 required
                 by
                 any
                 reasonable
                 Men
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 always
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Sense
                 is
                 valid
                 and
                 fully
                 satisfactory
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Peter
                 likewise
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 in
                 Acts
                 10.
                 builds
                 upon
                 this
                 Rock
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   Witnesses
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   he
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   did
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   and
                   in
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   they
                   slew
                   and
                   hang'd
                   on
                   a
                   Tree
                   :
                   Him
                   God
                   raised
                   up
                   the
                   third
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   shew'd
                   him
                   openly
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   witnesses
                   chosen
                   before
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   us
                   who
                   did
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   with
                   him
                   after
                   he
                   rose
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 39
                 ,
                 40
                 ,
                 41.
                 
                 We
                 Apostles
                 accompanied
                 Christ
                 our
                 Master
                 when
                 he
                 went
                 about
                 doing
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 we
                 were
                 no
                 idle
                 and
                 remiss
                 Spectators
                 of
                 the
                 marvellous
                 things
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Jews
                 inhabited
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 they
                 maliciously
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 appear
                 again
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 Witnesses
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Iesus
                 who
                 died
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 rose
                 again
                 within
                 three
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 appear'd
                 publickly
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 :
                 we
                 familiarly
                 convers'd
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 saw
                 him
                 and
                 we
                 heard
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 number
                 was
                 backward
                 to
                 believe
                 his
                 miraculous
                 Return
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 bid
                 him
                 approach
                 nearer
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 and
                 handle
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Senses
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 satisfied
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 certain
                 therefore
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Doctrines
                 which
                 we
                 preach
                 .
                 We
                 appeal
                 to
                 sensible
                 Demonstration
                 :
                 This
                 clears
                 us
                 of
                 all
                 Imposture
                 .
                 And
                 hear
                 what
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   have
                   not
                   followed
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   cunningly
                   devised
                   Fables
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   you
                   
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   coming
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   but
                   were
                   Eye-witnesses
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                
                 (
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 l
                 ,
                 and
                 Iames
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   saw
                
                 such
                 things
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Transiguration
                 which
                 are
                 an
                 undoubted
                 Proof
                 of
                 his
                 Divinity
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 but
                 one
                 he
                 adds
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Ear-witnesses
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 Christ
                 from
                 the
                 excellent
                 Glory
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Voice
                   which
                   came
                   from
                   Heaven
                   we
                   heard
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   were
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Mount
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 to
                 fear
                 any
                 Imposture
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 convinced
                 that
                 we
                 come
                 with
                 no
                 Fables
                 and
                 Forgeries
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 give
                 you
                 assurance
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 from
                 our
                 own
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Ears
                 ;
                 we
                 go
                 upon
                 sure
                 Ground
                 ,
                 our
                 very
                 Senses
                 report
                 to
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 declare
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 confident
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 makes
                 his
                 Appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Verdict
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 
                   He
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   the
                   Twelve
                   :
                   After
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                   above
                   five
                   hundred
                   Brethren
                   at
                   once
                   ;
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                
                 James
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   he
                   was
                   seen
                   of
                   me
                   also
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 5
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 proves
                 that
                 Christ
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   bodily
                   Sight
                
                 gave
                 Evidence
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 good
                 Argument
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 other
                 places
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 mention
                 but
                 one
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 1
                 Epist.
                 1
                 chap.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 ver
                 .
                 
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   with
                   our
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   looked
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Hands
                   have
                   handled
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Life
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   Life
                   was
                   manifested
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   bear
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   shew
                   unto
                   you
                   that
                   eternal
                   Life
                   which
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   manifested
                   unto
                   us
                   )
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   and
                   heard
                   ,
                   declare
                   we
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   also
                   may
                   have
                   Fellowship
                   with
                   us
                   .
                
                 Take
                 this
                 short
                 Gloss
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   was
                   
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 destined
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 all
                 along
                 prefigured
                 ,
                 shadowed
                 and
                 foretold
                 by
                 Moses●
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   we
                
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 Apostles
                 )
                 
                   have
                   heard
                
                 from
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 testifying
                 and
                 audibly
                 speaking
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   with
                   our
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 Christ's
                 many
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderful
                 things
                 that
                 happen
                 by
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 these
                 we
                 have
                 beheld
                 with
                 our
                 bodily
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 not
                 relying
                 on
                 others
                 ;
                 
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   looked
                   upon
                
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 narrowly
                 pried
                 into
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 viewed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 slightly
                 and
                 perfunctorily
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   our
                   Hands
                   have
                   handled
                
                 :
                 Here
                 the
                 third
                 Sense
                 ,
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 is
                 concern'd
                 .
                 Before
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 we
                 discern'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Man
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 happen'd
                 this
                 Sense
                 was
                 interested
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 where
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 met
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sundry
                 other
                 Occurrences
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Senses
                 have
                 been
                 exercis'd
                 and
                 employ'd
                 about
                 the
                 Matters
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 (
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   which
                   was
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   .
                
                 Or
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Life
                
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 which
                 sheweth
                 us
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 eternal
                 Life
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Life
                   was
                   manifested
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 by
                 Christ's
                 assuming
                 our
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 conversing
                 with
                 Men
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 manifested
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 by
                 his
                 coming
                 .
                 
                   And
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   ●ear
                   witness
                   :
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   seen
                   and
                   heard
                   declare
                   we
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 By
                 all
                 these
                 ways
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 cleared
                 and
                 manifested
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 preach
                 ,
                 we
                 pro●laim
                 ,
                 we
                 testify
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 declare
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ascertained
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Fellowship
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 heartily
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 tho
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 ,
                 appeal'd
                 to
                 the
                 rational
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 knew
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 satisfactory
                 to
                 all
                 sober
                 and
                 intelligent
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 highest
                 Evidence
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 desired
                 for
                 Proof
                 of
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 is
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 those
                 Persons
                 who
                 were
                 Eye
                 and
                 Ear-witnesses
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 bodily
                 Senses
                 by
                 not
                 allowed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 by
                 which
                 Religion
                 was
                 convey'd
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 especially
                 Hearing
                 and
                 Seeing
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Veracity
                 and
                 Faithfulness
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 justly
                 be
                 call'd
                 in
                 question
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 this
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 attain
                 to
                 Truth
                 unless
                 God
                 communicates
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 do
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Senses
                 (
                 being
                 rightly
                 disposed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 the
                 Organ
                 is
                 sound
                 ,
                 the
                 Medium
                 fitly
                 qualified
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 duly
                 proportion'd
                 )
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 if
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 really
                 perswaded
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 and
                 hear
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 them
                 or
                 hear
                 them
                 ?
                 Must
                 we
                 not
                 hence
                 conclude
                 that
                 God
                 deludes
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Matter
                 which
                 concerns
                 his
                 Glory
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 his
                 Sincerity
                 and
                 Truth
                 are
                 impaired
                 ?
                 Into
                 this
                 Blasphemy
                 must
                 they
                 needs
                 run
                 who
                 deny
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 God.
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 
                   credible
                   Ear
                   or
                   Eye-witnesses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 certain
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact.
                 If
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 allowed
                 as
                 authentick
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Passages
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Christ's
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Life
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 Ascension
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 Credit
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 
                 who
                 heard
                 or
                 saw
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 Senses
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Gospel
                 is
                 a
                 Lie
                 and
                 a
                 Cheat
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 there
                 unless
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 Men
                 Senses
                 which
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 discerning
                 one
                 thing
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 the
                 Persons
                 likewise
                 who
                 attested
                 those
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Verdict
                 of
                 their
                 Senses
                 were
                 Men
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 credited
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 Case
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 Particular
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 who
                 lived
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and●
                 heard
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 
                   credible
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 an
                 unquestionable
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Reality
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 attest
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 
                   credible
                   Persons
                
                 will
                 appear
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 sufficient
                 Means
                 to
                 acquaint
                 themselves
                 certainly
                 whether
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 attested
                 were
                 true
                 or
                 no.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 chiefly
                 insist
                 on
                 this
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 furnished
                 with
                 sufficient
                 Ability
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 they
                 related
                 ,
                 methinks
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 considers
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 Fools
                 or
                 Children
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 mad
                 or
                 senseless
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 share
                 of
                 Understanding
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Ears
                 and
                 Eyes
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 other
                 Mens
                 .
                 The
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 related
                 might
                 evidently
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 Objects
                 of
                 common
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 general
                 Cognizance
                 .
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 reason
                 then
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 Persons
                 were
                 not
                 competent
                 Judges
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 Matters
                 ?
                 But
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 naturally
                 capable
                 of
                 judging
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 evident
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 all
                 Means
                 and
                 Opportunities
                 of
                 informing
                 themselves
                 throughly
                 concerning
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 delivered
                 .
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Eye-witnesses
                 ,
                 others
                 Ear-witnesses
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 both
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 certainly
                 informed
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 from
                 others
                 who
                 saw
                 or
                 heard
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 What
                 St.
                 Luke
                 professeth
                 of
                 himself
                 is
                 true
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Evang●lical
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 Writers
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   had
                   perfect
                   understanding
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   very
                   first
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 1.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 four
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Persons
                 particularly
                 chosen
                 out
                 by
                 Christ
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 be
                 Eye-witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 Actions
                 :
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 infer'd
                 from
                 Acts
                 1.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 necessary
                 Qualification
                 of
                 an
                 Apostle
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Eye-witness
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 forenamed
                 Persons
                 were
                 such
                 :
                 They
                 lived
                 with
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 *
                 present
                 at
                 his
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 what
                 they
                 writ
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 of
                 these
                 especially
                 was
                 made
                 more
                 than
                 ordinarily
                 conscious
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Words
                 and
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 his
                 Familiar
                 and
                 Intimate
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 Evangelists
                 were
                 not
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 inhabited
                 and
                 convers'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Regions
                 where
                 Christ
                 did
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 acted
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Herodotus
                   ,
                   Plutarch
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Historians
                 writ
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 afar
                 off
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 their
                 Relations
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 sometimes
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Men
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Places
                 and
                 Times
                 ,
                 where
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 could
                 easily
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 impartial
                 Account
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 †
                 I●rom
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Mark
                 and
                 St.
                 Luke
                 did
                 not
                 see
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 related
                 by
                 them
                 were
                 not
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 sight
                 or
                 hearing
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 what
                 they
                 writ
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 both
                 Ear
                 and
                 Eye-witnesses
                 .
                 
                 St.
                 Mark
                 was
                 a
                 Disciple
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 intimately
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Christ's
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 inform
                 him
                 concerning
                 every
                 Particular
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 .
                 St.
                 Luke
                 had
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 and
                 St.
                 
                 Mark
                 's
                 Writings
                 to
                 direct
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 professes
                 moreover
                 (
                 chap.
                 1.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 all
                 he
                 writ
                 from
                 those
                 very
                 Persons
                 who
                 were
                 Eye-witnesses
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 constant
                 Companion
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 revealed
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 heard
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 St.
                 Luke
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 and
                 perfect
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 related
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 inseparable
                 Attendant
                 and
                 Associate
                 of
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 about
                 whom
                 most
                 of
                 that
                 Book
                 is
                 spent
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Epistles
                
                 contain
                 chiefly
                 holy
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 divine
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 seasonable
                 Reproofs
                 ,
                 and
                 pathetick
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact.
                 They
                 were
                 writ
                 either
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 properly
                 stiled
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 St.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 and
                 St.
                 Iude
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 delivered
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 did
                 :
                 or
                 they
                 were
                 writ
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 
                   Apostle
                   extraordinary
                
                 ,
                 immediately
                 called
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 being
                 first
                 fully
                 instructed
                 in
                 all
                 Matters
                 relating
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 it
                 by
                 divine
                 Revelation
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 yet
                 further
                 made
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 had
                 perfect
                 knowledg
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 writ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sufficient
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 relate
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Matters
                 of
                 Fact
                 were
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 repeated
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 could
                 easily
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 moreover
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 publickly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Corner
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 before
                 so
                 many
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 before
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 thousands
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 were
                 Spectators
                 and
                 Auditors
                 of
                 what
                 happen'd
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 publish'd
                 the
                 Stories
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Doings
                 when
                 thousands
                 were
                 alive
                 who
                 knew
                 the
                 Facts
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 oppugned
                 them
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 Especially
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 publish'd
                 his
                 History
                 while
                 yet
                 the
                 Persons
                 lived
                 on
                 whom
                 Christ's
                 Miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 others
                 who
                 were
                 Witnesses
                 thereof
                 were
                 then
                 surviving
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 difficult
                 for
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Writers
                 to
                 conspire
                 and
                 combine
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Lie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 might
                 soon
                 have
                 been
                 confuted
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 attested
                 had
                 been
                 false
                 .
                 The
                 Cheat
                 was
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 amongst
                 so
                 many
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 things
                 so
                 often
                 acted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 morally
                 impossible
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Cheat
                 and
                 Delusion
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Personal
                   Qualities
                
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Writers
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 who
                 attested
                 these
                 things
                 argue
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 
                   credible
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Testimony
                 was
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 acceptation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 such
                 Considerations
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 simple
                 and
                 unlearned
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 not
                 fit
                 Persons
                 to
                 devise
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 ways
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 invent
                 such
                 high
                 and
                 mysterious
                 matters
                 ,
                 yea
                 indeed
                 no
                 humane
                 Wit
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 deceivers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 voluntarily
                 deliver
                 a
                 falshood
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 idle
                 and
                 loose
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 condition
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 poor
                 Tradesmen
                 and
                 Fishermen
                 that
                 lived
                 on
                 their
                 work
                 and
                 lawful
                 callings
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 improbable
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 designing
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 cheat
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 World.
                 Again
                 ,
                 their
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 Candor
                 ,
                 and
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 appeared
                 
                 most
                 signally
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 relate
                 their
                 own
                 failings
                 ,
                 and
                 impartially
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 grossest
                 miscarriages
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Thomas's
                 Infidelity
                 ,
                 
                 Peter's
                 denying
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 flying
                 from
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 :
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 Honest
                 ,
                 Plain
                 and
                 True-hearted
                 Men
                 would
                 have
                 recorded
                 and
                 transmitted
                 to
                 Posterity
                 .
                 Further
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 was
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Ambition
                 and
                 Love
                 of
                 Honour
                 :
                 for
                 Pride
                 ,
                 self-seeking
                 ,
                 vain
                 Glory
                 ,
                 over-valuing
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 crying
                 up
                 Paul
                 and
                 Apollos
                 and
                 Cephas
                 were
                 Vices
                 and
                 Practices
                 which
                 they
                 both
                 preach'd
                 and
                 writ
                 against
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 their
                 Lives
                 answer'd
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 professed
                 :
                 in
                 their
                 Carriage
                 and
                 Behaviour
                 none
                 were
                 more
                 humble
                 and
                 self-denying
                 ;
                 which
                 proves
                 that
                 they
                 acted
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Applause
                 ,
                 and
                 Affectation
                 of
                 Honour
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 sincere
                 and
                 faithful
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 Nor
                 could
                 they
                 speak
                 or
                 act
                 for
                 Gain
                 and
                 Wordly
                 Profit
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 Men
                 that
                 despised
                 Riches
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Honour
                 :
                 They
                 lived
                 meanly
                 and
                 poorly
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 beholden
                 to
                 the
                 Charity
                 of
                 others
                 for
                 a
                 subsistence
                 .
                 Which
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 design
                 to
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grow
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 They
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 themselves
                 of
                 this
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Profession
                 would
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Dangers
                 and
                 Hazards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 and
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 it self
                 would
                 attend
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 they
                 resolved
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 Master
                 whatever
                 befel
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 irrefragable
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 their
                 Integrity
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 laid
                 down
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 testify
                 and
                 confirm
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 deliver'd
                 :
                 they
                 sealed
                 the
                 Gospel
                 with
                 their
                 Blood
                 ,
                 they
                 died
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 preach'd
                 and
                 writ
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 earnest
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 Personal
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Actions
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 necessarily
                 grant
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Persons
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Evidence
                 is
                 authentick
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 they
                 were
                 deluded
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 deluded
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Proof
                 of
                 Fact
                 consisteth
                 chiefly
                 in
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 who
                 must
                 be
                 knowing
                 and
                 
                   honest
                   Men.
                
                 This
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   credible
                   Persons
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 the
                 Relators
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 concern
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 attested
                 by
                 a
                 sufficient
                 number
                 of
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 Character
                 ,
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 assure
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 dispute
                 whether
                 those
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 or
                 no
                 :
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 Foundation
                 for
                 a
                 firm
                 Assent
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho
                 the
                 Disciples
                 and
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 cheat
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 perhaps
                 we
                 are
                 deluded
                 by
                 
                   th●se
                   that
                   came
                   after
                   them
                
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 truly
                 deliver'd
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 How
                 can
                 we
                 depend
                 on
                 their
                 Words
                 ?
                 Reports
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 false
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 untrue
                 Representations
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 near
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 Actions
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 so
                 long
                 ago
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 credit
                 History
                 and
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Church's
                 delivering
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 and
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 receiv'd
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 pious
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Godly
                 and
                 Faithful
                 Christians
                 of
                 those
                 days
                 ;
                 we
                 ought
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 to
                 credit
                 these
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 most
                 cogent
                 Reasons
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 truly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 delivered
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 Consideration
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 transmitted
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 consider
                 both
                 their
                 Lives
                 and
                 their
                 Deaths
                 .
                 Their
                 Lives
                 are
                 sufficient
                 proofs
                 of
                 their
                 Integrity
                 in
                 delivering
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 confident
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 lived
                 after
                 another
                 rate
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 now
                 :
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 wrangle
                 and
                 quarrel
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 ●ight
                 ,
                 and
                 devour
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 too
                 many
                 is
                 of
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 remarkable
                 for
                 their
                 mutual
                 Love
                 and
                 Concord
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Humility
                 ,
                 Meekness
                 and
                 Condescension
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 admired
                 for
                 their
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 Sobriety
                 ,
                 Self-denial
                 and
                 Patience
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 Piety
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Innocent
                 and
                 Righteous
                 dealing
                 with
                 all
                 Men.
                 The
                 Ministers
                 practised
                 what
                 they
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 ambitious
                 to
                 imitate
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 were
                 singularly
                 Good
                 and
                 Virtuous
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 it
                 which
                 gain'd
                 so
                 many
                 Proselytes
                 to
                 Christianity
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 times
                 ,
                 this
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Reality
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 Origen
                 had
                 excellently
                 proved
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 to
                 
                   Alexander
                   Severus
                
                 ,
                 that
                 noble
                 Emperor
                 ingenuously
                 confessed
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 more
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 that
                 Religion
                 by
                 the
                 humble
                 and
                 loving
                 carriage
                 of
                 Christians
                 than
                 by
                 all
                 
                 Origen's
                 Arguments
                 .
                 The
                 exemplary
                 and
                 blameless
                 Conversation
                 of
                 those
                 Primitive
                 Professors
                 argued
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Principles
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 were
                 real
                 and
                 certain
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 sober
                 Mans
                 thoughts
                 that
                 such
                 holy
                 and
                 upright
                 Men
                 (
                 true
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 )
                 would
                 have
                 constantly
                 confessed
                 and
                 owned
                 the
                 Christian
                 way
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 throughly
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 confess'd
                 and
                 acknowledg'd
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 ?
                 These
                 Holy
                 and
                 Godly
                 Men
                 made
                 Conscience
                 of
                 a
                 Lie
                 ,
                 and
                 counted
                 it
                 a
                 heinous
                 Crime
                 to
                 falsify
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 esteem'd
                 it
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 damnable
                 Sin
                 to
                 disbelieve
                 or
                 misreport
                 those
                 things
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Christian
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 really
                 perswaded
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 that
                 their
                 Salvation
                 lay
                 at
                 stake
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Eternal
                 Welfare
                 or
                 Everlasting
                 Ruin
                 were
                 concern'd
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 can
                 you
                 imagin
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 report
                 them
                 falsly
                 ,
                 and
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 delivering
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 counterfeit
                 ?
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lives
                 so
                 the
                 Suffering
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 are
                 an
                 undeniable
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 conveyed
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 underwent
                 the
                 most
                 exquisite
                 Pains
                 and
                 Torments
                 with
                 ineffable
                 Courage
                 and
                 Constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 could
                 prevail
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 renounce
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 :
                 insomuch
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Adversaries
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 would
                 express
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 impossible
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Ye
                   may
                   sooner
                   make
                   the
                   Professors
                   of
                   Christ
                   quit
                   their
                   Masters●
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 effected
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Persons
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 forsook
                 their
                 worldly
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 parted
                 with
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 their
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 patient
                 Suffering
                 and
                 undaunted
                 Dying
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 thousands
                 is
                 an
                 unquestionable
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 enlightned
                 and
                 sanctified
                 Men
                 would
                 never
                 lay
                 down
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 a
                 Lie.
                 No
                 :
                 they
                 knew
                 whom
                 they
                 believed
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 whom
                 they
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 so
                 couragious
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 conclude
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 those
                 Worthy
                 Men
                 :
                 those
                 expiring
                 Saints
                 did
                 
                   testify
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 stiled
                 Martyrs
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Cause
                
                 is
                 an
                 impregnable
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Reality
                 and
                 Truth
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 this
                 following
                 heap
                 of
                 Evidences
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 
                   great
                   Presumption
                
                 ,
                 arising
                 
                 from
                 just
                 Causes
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 Courts
                 of
                 Judicature
                 is
                 of
                 considerable
                 weight
                 and
                 value
                 with
                 understanding
                 Judges
                 .
                 This
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 lowest
                 sort
                 of
                 Evidence
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 since
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 destitute
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 were
                 never
                 higher
                 Presumptions
                 in
                 any
                 Cause
                 under
                 Heaven
                 than
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 mention
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Notoriety
                   of
                   the
                   Facts
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 when
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 trial
                 are
                 openly
                 and
                 commonly
                 known
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 avouched
                 by
                 publick
                 Fame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 universal
                 Vogue
                 of
                 Men.
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ever
                 since
                 Christ
                 left
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 by
                 any
                 Man
                 of
                 Modesty
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Succession
                   of
                   Christians
                   and
                   Churches
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Proof
                 that
                 they
                 verily
                 believed
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 Christians
                 and
                 Churches
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 they
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 us
                 those
                 Writings
                 which
                 they
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 Apostles
                 :
                 by
                 their
                 transmitting
                 them
                 to
                 Posterity
                 they
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 believe
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 sacred
                 and
                 certain
                 Verities
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Succession
                   of
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Pastors
                
                 is
                 an
                 other
                 Evidence
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 Office
                 to
                 read
                 publickly
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 contain'd
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 own
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Truth
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Motive
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 frequent
                 Disputes
                 which
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 have
                 held
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 opposed
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 mean
                 Testimony
                 in
                 this
                 Cause
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 
                   famous
                   Writings
                
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Centuries
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Apologies
                   ,
                   Dialogues
                   ,
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   Homilies
                   ,
                   Orations
                   ,
                   Commentaries
                   ,
                   Histories
                   :
                
                 All
                 which
                 proclaim
                 their
                 serious
                 and
                 firm
                 Belief
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 convey'd
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 All
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 us
                 certain
                 Symbols
                 or
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   
                   Belief
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 reckon'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Standards
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Faith
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Constant
                   Communion
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   publick
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 the
                 solemn
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Christians
                 ever
                 since
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 setting
                 apart
                 a
                 Day
                 for
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 at
                 such
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 instructing
                 the
                 People
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 celebrating
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 the
                 constant
                 custom
                 of
                 openly
                 rehearsing
                 and
                 pro●essing
                 the
                 Christian
                 Belief
                 ,
                 the
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Praises
                 offer'd
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 yearly
                 Commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Baptism
                 which
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 sundry
                 
                   Decrees
                   and
                   Canons
                   of
                   Synods
                   and
                   Councils
                
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 many
                 
                   Laws
                   and
                   Edicts
                   of
                   Christian
                   Emperours
                   and
                   Princes
                
                 in
                 defence
                 and
                 confirmation
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 holy
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 before-named
                 are
                 clear
                 Proofs
                 and
                 Evidences
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 contain
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Actions
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 ,
                 were
                 rightly
                 and
                 truly
                 convey'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 which
                 Christ
                 himself
                 founded
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Disciples
                 .
                 The
                 Tradition
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 rely
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 divine
                 Truth
                 depends
                 not
                 wholly
                 on
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 Divine
                 but
                 Humane
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Man
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 Church
                 doth
                 yield
                 its
                 Testimony
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Testimony
                 or
                 Tradition
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Ground
                 of
                 Belief
                 .
                 For
                 Tradition
                 is
                 one
                 way
                 of
                 communicating
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Fact
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 By
                 it
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 transmitted
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 grand
                 Motive
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Medium
                 or
                 Channel
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 and
                 prize
                 it
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thank
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 (
                 among
                 other
                 Means
                 )
                 to
                 establish
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 Hitherto
                 I
                 have
                 consider'd
                 the
                 
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Friends
                
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 that
                 even
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Iews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 thought
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Person
                 ,
                 yea
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 miraculously
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 they
                 not
                 prosecute
                 Mary
                 for
                 an
                 Adulteress
                 ?
                 The
                 Sin
                 of
                 Adultery
                 was
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 by
                 their
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 reproachful
                 Crime
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 urged
                 this
                 hard
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 disgracing
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 through
                 the
                 Mother
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 Ioseph
                 denied
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 she
                 fell
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 you
                 read
                 no
                 where
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 against
                 her
                 :
                 which
                 sheweth
                 their
                 tacit
                 approving
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Birth
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 divine
                 .
                 *
                 Suidas
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 chosen
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 singular
                 Piety
                 and
                 excellent
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Iosephus
                 his
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 his
                 forerunner
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Writers
                
                 with
                 exceeding
                 Praise
                 and
                 Admiration
                 of
                 his
                 Holiness
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 con●ine
                 my self
                 to
                 those
                 Instances
                 which
                 are
                 recorded
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 .
                 St.
                 Luke
                 observes
                 that
                 when
                 
                   he
                   taught
                   in
                   their
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   glorified
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 4.
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Verses
                 he
                 subjoins
                 a
                 particular
                 Instance
                 of
                 his
                 preaching
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 at
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   bare
                   him
                   witness
                   ,
                   and
                   wonder'd
                   at
                   the
                   gracious
                   Words
                   which
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 22.
                 
                 Even
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 People
                 who
                 believ'd
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 cried
                 
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   good
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 John
                 7.
                 12.
                 
                 Others
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   a
                   truth
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Prophet
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 40.
                 
                 And
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 41.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Officers
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 High
                 Priests
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 admired
                 his
                 wise
                 Deportment
                 and
                 excellent
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 declared
                 that
                 
                   never
                   Man
                   spake
                   like
                   this
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 46.
                 
                 No
                 one
                 ever
                 spoke
                 Matters
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 and
                 concern
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 Plainness
                 ,
                 that
                 Authority
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 When
                 Herod
                 harangued
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 they
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 flattering
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Multitude
                 which
                 made
                 his
                 such
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 was
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 real
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 very
                 Enemies
                 attest
                 the
                 unparallel'd
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 confessed
                 and
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 signal
                 manner
                 when
                 he
                 rid
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 on
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 strewed
                 the
                 way
                 with
                 Palm-branches
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 applauded
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 him
                 as
                 some
                 great
                 Conqueror
                 or
                 mighty
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   21.
                   8
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 For
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 congratulate
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 such
                 Persons
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 valiant
                 Simon
                 was
                 receiv'd
                 after
                 his
                 Military
                 Success
                 ,
                 1
                 Mac.
                 13.
                 51.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Grecians
                
                 in
                 their
                 Olympick
                 Games
                 after
                 Victory
                 wore
                 wreaths
                 of
                 Palms
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 Conquerors
                 .
                 And
                 sometimes
                 they
                 bore
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 Palm-Trees
                 in
                 their
                 Hands
                 as
                 the
                 Emblem
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 this
                 Tree
                 grow
                 streight
                 and
                 stately
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Hand
                   extended
                
                 ;
                 and
                 tho
                 they
                 be
                 loaded
                 with
                 much
                 weight
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 bear
                 up
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 shoot
                 upwards
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 this
                 Honour
                 of
                 
                   bearing
                   Palm-branches
                
                 (
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Branches
                 of
                 other
                 Trees
                 besides
                 the
                 Palm
                 )
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 Princes
                 in
                 Triumphs
                 .
                 Thus
                 Heliodorus
                 saith
                 that
                 Hydaspes
                 the
                 King
                 
                 sent
                 before
                 him
                 Harbingers
                 of
                 his
                 Victory
                 ,
                 
                   shaking
                   Boughs
                   of
                   Palm
                   in
                   token
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 generally
                 applauded
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 publickly
                 with
                 the
                 Acclamations
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 strow
                 Boughs
                 but
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Flowers
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 :
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 Honour
                 was
                 stiled
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 were
                 they
                 contented
                 with
                 this
                 sign
                 of
                 Favour
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 affix
                 on
                 the
                 Doors
                 of
                 great
                 Men
                 the
                 
                   Boughs
                   of
                   Palm
                
                 especially
                 :
                 which
                 Honour
                 *
                 Lucian
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 green
                 Palm-branches
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 Doors
                 of
                 the
                 Rhetoricians
                 .
                 Many
                 more
                 Testimonies
                 might
                 be
                 alledged
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 could
                 add
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 bearing
                 of
                 Branches
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Honour
                 to
                 their
                 Gods.
                 How
                 fitly
                 then
                 did
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 over-ruling
                 Hand
                 of
                 Providence
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 truly
                 
                   God
                   and
                   King
                
                 ,
                 was
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 with
                 Palm-branches
                 ?
                 He
                 came
                 in
                 this
                 triumphant
                 manner
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 saluted
                 with
                 Cries
                 of
                 Hosanna
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 Gratulatory
                 Benediction
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   King
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   that
                   cometh
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 (
                 John
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 )
                 to
                 testify
                 that
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 victorious
                 over
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 mighty
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Deliverer
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 briefly
                 add
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 other
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   :
                   Caiphas
                
                 the
                 High-priest
                 
                   prophesied
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 John
                 11.
                 50
                 ,
                 51.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Thieves
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 have
                 question'd
                 )
                 acknowledg'd
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 cleared
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   hath
                   done
                   nothing
                   amiss
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 23.
                 41.
                 
                 And
                 even
                 Iudas
                 who
                 betrayed
                 our
                 Saviour
                 confess'd
                 his
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   sinn'd
                   in
                   betraying
                   innocent
                   Blood
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 4.
                 
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Heathens
                 bear
                 witness
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 acknowledg'd
                 and
                 ador'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   wise
                   Men
                
                 that
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 Tho
                 he
                 was
                 condemn'd
                 by
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 acquitted
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 declaring
                 that
                 
                   he
                   found
                   no
                   fault
                   in
                   him
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                
                 John
                 18.
                 38.
                 
                 And
                 his
                 Wife
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Bench
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   that
                   just
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 19.
                 
                 When
                 a
                 Title
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 Pilate
                 wrote
                 Christ
                 
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 alter
                 it
                 tho
                 he
                 was
                 told
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 19.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Centurion
                 who
                 had
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Sheriffs
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Execution
                 perform'd
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 what
                 happen'd
                 utter'd
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Truly
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 54.
                 
                 He
                 being
                 a
                 Pagan
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 that
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 then
                 suffer'd
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 eternal
                 Generation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Testimony
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   a
                   Truth
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 14.
                 33.
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   believe
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   Christ
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 But
                 he
                 meant
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 brave
                 and
                 excellent
                 Person
                 ,
                 a
                 holy
                 and
                 good
                 Man
                 ,
                 unworthy
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 underwent
                 ,
                 one
                 who
                 had
                 deserved
                 nothing
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 suffered
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 St.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 who
                 relateth
                 this
                 Passage
                 of
                 the
                 Centurion
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   certainly
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   righteous
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 23.
                 47.
                 
                 So
                 he
                 explains
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 .
              
               
                 Pliny
                 ,
                 a
                 Heathen
                 Governour
                 under
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 speaks
                 honourably
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 a
                 particular
                 Testimony
                 of
                 their
                 fair
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Demeanour
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 their
                 early
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 which
                 he
                 writ
                 to
                 Trajan
                 .
                 The
                 Publick
                 Archives
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 known
                 Writings
                 and
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 preserv'd
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 many
                 notable
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 Christ.
                 Therefore
                 Tertullian
                 in
                 his
                 Apologies
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 often
                 
                 appeals
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 bids
                 them
                 consult
                 the
                 
                   Censual
                   Tables
                
                 and
                 other
                 publick
                 Records
                 which
                 testify
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 
                   Profane
                   History
                
                 relateth
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 Prodigies
                 that
                 accompanied
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Changes
                 made
                 by
                 that
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 largely
                 speak
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 directs
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 Enemies
                 to
                 testify
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Testimony
                 is
                 very
                 considerable
                 and
                 convincing
                 :
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Confession
                   of
                   Adversaries
                
                 is
                 ever
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 deservedly
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 authentick
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 proceed
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Infernal
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 emphatically
                 stil'd
                 
                   the
                   Adversary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 himself
                 the
                 most
                 implacable
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Cause
                 ,
                 hath
                 yet
                 born
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 Satan
                 :
                 the
                 Devils
                 acknowledg
                 and
                 confess
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 29.
                 and
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 they
                 confess
                 they
                 
                   know
                   who
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Holy
                   One
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 1.
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 very
                 impure
                 Daemons
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Followers
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   16.
                   17.
                   
                   These
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   the
                   Servants
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   shew
                   unto
                   us
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 We
                 read
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Oracles
                
                 owned
                 the
                 
                   Child
                   Iesus
                
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 true
                 which
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sibyls
                 were
                 acted
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Evil
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 further
                 proof
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 bears
                 Testimony
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 lying
                 Spirit
                 voucheth
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 I
                 have
                 digressed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 observed
                 the
                 Bounds
                 which
                 I
                 set
                 my self
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 propounded
                 to
                 speak
                 only
                 of
                 Humane
                 and
                 
                   Divine
                   Testimony
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 finish'd
                 to
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 sober
                 and
                 considerate
                 
                 Persons
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 evinced
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 by
                 all
                 these
                 Proofs
                 and
                 Evidences
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 the
                 attestation
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 by
                 History
                 ,
                 by
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 by
                 Tongues
                 and
                 Pens
                 ,
                 by
                 Speeches
                 and
                 Writings
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 by
                 Friends
                 and
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 prove
                 any
                 other
                 Relations
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 Evidence
                 concerning
                 any
                 other
                 matters
                 of
                 Fact.
                 So
                 much
                 concerning
                 
                   Humane
                   Testimony
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 create
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 Moral
                 Certainty
                 and
                 the
                 strongest
                 Humane
                 Faith
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 serviceable
                 to
                 sit
                 and
                 prepare
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Testimony
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 next
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   the
                   ways
                   of
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   under
                   the
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                   were
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   under
                   the
                   Christian
                   one
                   .
                   Voices
                   .
                   The
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   Visions
                   .
                   Dreams
                   .
                   The
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   .
                   The
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   is
                   an
                   irrefragable
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   Prophesies
                   concerning
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   Isa.
                   7.
                   14.
                   cleared
                   from
                   the
                   Cavils
                   of
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Expositors
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   shew'd
                   how
                   these
                   Words
                   may
                   have
                   reference
                   to
                   something
                   in
                   King
                   Ahaz's
                   Days
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   belong
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Birth
                   .
                   Prophesies
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   that
                   relate
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Life
                   and
                   Actions
                   .
                   Others
                   that
                   refer
                   to
                   his
                   Sufferings
                   and
                   Death
                   .
                   Some
                   that
                   foretel
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   and
                   Ascension
                   .
                   Other
                   more
                   general
                   Predictions
                   concerning
                   him
                   .
                   Several
                   prophetick
                   Passages
                   concerning
                   the
                   Branch
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   Christ.
                   The
                   Hebrew
                   Word
                   for
                   the
                   Branch
                   is
                   refer'd
                   to
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   The
                   two
                   Zacharies
                   agree
                   .
                   The
                   Iews
                   Objection
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   the
                   Messias
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Person
                   than
                   what
                   Jesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                   was
                   ,
                   answered
                   .
                   Another
                   Objection
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   the
                   Messias
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   universal
                   Peace
                   ,
                   answer'd
                   .
                   A
                   third
                   Objection
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   their
                   Sins
                   have
                   hindred
                   the
                   Messias's
                   coming
                   at
                   the
                   promised
                   time
                   ,
                   answer'd
                   .
                   The
                   Objection
                   raised
                   from
                   2
                   Sam.
                   7.
                   13.
                   removed
                   by
                   clearing
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Text.
                   Other
                   extravagant
                   Fancies
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messias
                   caus'd
                   by
                   their
                   mistaking
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   concerning
                   Christ's
                   coming
                   .
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   concerning
                   the
                   Messias
                   are
                   fulfil'd
                   in
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   are
                   a
                   demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 IN
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 confirmed
                 by
                 
                   Divine
                   Testimony
                
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 attested
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 used
                 heretofore
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 exerting
                 of
                 Miracles
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 strange
                 and
                 stupendous
                 prevailing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Judgments
                 which
                 God
                 inflicted
                 on
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 whereby
                 God
                 spoke
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 he
                 spoke
                 likewise
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   one
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 convince
                 the
                 I●ws
                 that
                 
                 their
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 confirm
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 under
                 .
                 The
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 with
                 those
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 these
                 following
                 Heads
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Jews
                 had
                 their
                 
                   Bath
                   Kol
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 an
                 Audible
                 and
                 Articulate
                 Sound
                 or
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 we
                 Christians
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 this
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 thrice
                 ,
                 first
                 at
                 his
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 
                   Lo
                   ,
                   a
                   voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                   saying
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                   Son
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 again
                 by
                 a
                 Voice
                 bore
                 witness
                 to
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 with
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Iames
                
                 and
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 there
                 transfigured
                 ;
                 
                   Mat.
                   17.
                   5.
                   
                   Mark
                   9.
                   1.
                   
                   Behold
                   ,
                   a
                   Voice
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Cloud
                   ,
                   which
                   said
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   beloved
                   Son
                   in
                   whom
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   pleased
                   :
                   hear
                   him
                   .
                
                 Of
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 St.
                 Peter
                 speaking
                 in
                 
                   Epist.
                   2.
                   
                   Ch.
                   1.
                   v.
                
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 praying
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   came
                   a
                   Voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 and
                 testified
                 that
                 his
                 Prayer
                 was
                 heard
                 :
                 
                   and
                   the
                   People
                   that
                   stood
                   by
                   and
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                   said
                   that
                   it
                   thunder'd
                   :
                   others
                   said
                   ,
                   an
                   Angel
                   spake
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                
                 John
                 12.
                 28
                 ,
                 29.
                 
                 Thus
                 Christ
                 was
                 signally
                 glorified
                 by
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Voice
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Th●nder
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 annex
                 
                   God's
                   speaking
                   in
                   a
                   rushing
                   mighty
                   wind
                   ,
                
                 on
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 himself
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 spake
                 to
                 Saul
                 thence
                 by
                 a
                 Voice
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 Saul
                 ,
                 
                   why
                   persecutest
                   thou
                   me
                
                 ?
                 Acts
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 makes
                 frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Voice
                 speaking
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 revealing
                 great
                 things
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 Thunders
                 and
                 Voices
                 go
                 together
                 ,
                 chap.
                 4.
                 5.
                 and
                 8.
                 5.
                 
                 Thus
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Old
                 had
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 that
                 Divine
                 Oracle
                 which
                 the
                 Iews
                 stiled
                 
                   the
                   Daughter
                   of
                   a
                   Voice
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 declaring
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Men.
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 
                 History
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 set
                 on
                 work
                 by
                 Iulian
                 the
                 Apostate
                 ,
                 to
                 rebuild
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 were
                 defeated
                 by
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   TERRIBLE
                   VOICE
                
                 that
                 accompanied
                 it
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 thereby
                 bearing
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Iews
                 had
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 Christians
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 Heavenly
                 Messengers
                 Zacharias
                 had
                 notice
                 given
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 Birth
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 had
                 tidings
                 brought
                 her
                 of
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Conception
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Babe
                 Jesus
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 Heralds
                 that
                 proclaimed
                 the
                 News
                 of
                 his
                 Birth
                 to
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 .
                 One
                 of
                 this
                 Celestial
                 Order
                 appeared
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 and
                 warn'd
                 him
                 to
                 flie
                 into
                 Egypt
                 with
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Infant
                 .
                 These
                 glorious
                 Spirits
                 gave
                 notice
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 this
                 Celestial
                 Hierarchy
                 address'd
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 assured
                 them
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 Jesus
                 should
                 come
                 again
                 to
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Another
                 of
                 these
                 Ministring
                 Spirits
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 devout
                 Cornelius
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 send
                 for
                 Peter
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 happy
                 Instrument
                 of
                 converting
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 The
                 
                   Angel
                   of
                   God
                
                 stood
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 dangerous
                 Voyage
                 ,
                 and
                 ascertain'd
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 safety
                 ,
                 Acts
                 27.
                 23.
                 
                 And
                 sundry
                 other
                 instances
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 Angels
                 making
                 known
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 unto
                 Men
                 in
                 those
                 early
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 attesting
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Iews
                 had
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Dispensation
                 attested
                 by
                 Visions
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 to
                 ascertain
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Zachariah
                   saw
                   a
                   Vision
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 forerunner
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 who
                 were
                 at
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Transfiguration
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 discovery
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 17.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Lord
                 spake
                 to
                 
                   Ananias
                   in
                   a
                   Vision
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 You
                 read
                 of
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 
                 Vision
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 taught
                 not
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Acts
                 10.
                 10
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Vision
                   appeared
                   to
                
                 Paul
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 incouraged
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Vision
                 ,
                 Acts
                 18.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 St.
                 Stephen
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 
                   he
                   looked
                   up
                   stedfastly
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   saw
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   the
                   Divine
                
                 Shekinah
                 )
                 
                   and
                   Iesus
                   standing
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 7.
                 55.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 that
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 had
                 frequent
                 Visions
                 .
                 And
                 hither
                 may
                 be
                 refer'd
                 those
                 visible
                 representations
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost's
                 descending
                 on
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 baptized
                 :
                 The
                 appearance
                 of
                 Cloven
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 Apostles
                 heads
                 :
                 The
                 Light
                 from
                 Heaven
                 which
                 shone
                 round
                 about
                 St.
                 Paul
                 at
                 his
                 Conversion
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Shekinah
                 ,
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Presence
                 and
                 Lustre
                 of
                 the●
                 Heavenly
                 Majesty
                 .
                 And
                 hither
                 may
                 be
                 refer'd
                 the
                 
                   Radiant
                   Presence
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 bright
                 and
                 glorious
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 mention'd
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   17.
                   2
                   ,
                   5.
                   
                   Mark
                
                 9.
                 3.
                 and
                 
                   Rev.
                   1.
                   16.
                   
                   He
                   dwelt
                   among
                   us
                
                 (
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 
                   Shekinah
                   )
                   and
                   we
                   behold
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   only
                   begotten
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 John
                 1.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Dreams
                 were
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 divine
                 Revelations
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 also
                 were
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Ioseph
                 was
                 warned
                 once
                 and
                 again
                 in
                 a
                 Dream
                 concerning
                 Mary
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 espo●sed
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 blessed
                 Babe
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   1.
                   20.
                   chap.
                
                 2.
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 
                 Pilate's
                 
                   Wife
                   suffer'd
                   many
                   things
                   in
                   a
                   Dream
                
                 because
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 then
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 before
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 19.
                 
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 Operations
                 on
                 the
                 Imagination
                 by
                 Dreams
                 are
                 more
                 liable
                 to
                 mistakes
                 than
                 Visions
                 and
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 Instances
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 this
                 Testimony
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 signally
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 Men
                 were
                 wonderfully
                 and
                 extraordinarily
                 stir'd
                 up
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 divine
                 Discoveries
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assert
                 their
                 holy
                 Religion
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   4.
                   1.
                   
                   Acts
                
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 10.
                 38.
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 6.
                 3
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 &
                 7.
                 55.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 24.
                 
                 &
                 19.
                 6.
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Men
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 enabled
                 to
                 speak
                 
                   without
                   any
                   premeditation
                   before
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Kings
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 13.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 for
                 our
                 Saviour
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   ye
                   that
                   speak
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 With
                 this
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 all
                 fill'd
                 when
                 they
                 met
                 together
                 on
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 and
                 utter'd
                 such
                 divine
                 and
                 heavenly
                 things
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Prophetick
                 Afflation
                 or
                 Inspiration
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 penn'd
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 these
                 Writings
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 humane
                 Testimony
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 writ
                 by
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 Persons
                 being
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 speaking
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 their
                 Writings
                 and
                 Testimony
                 are
                 Divine
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 
                   more
                   sure
                   Word
                   of
                   Prophesy
                
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Ep.
                   2.
                   ch
                   .
                   1.
                   ver
                   .
                
                 19.
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   the
                   Prophesy
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 saw
                 and
                 foretold
                 what
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 afterwards
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 inward
                 Afflation
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 tho
                 mean
                 and
                 illiterate
                 Persons
                 ,
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
                 with
                 that
                 Authority
                 and
                 Evidence
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 implacable
                 Enemies
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Witnesses
                
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 useful
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 any
                 Miraculous
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 special
                 and
                 peculiar
                 assistance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 all
                 
                 regenerate
                 Persons
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 throughly
                 certain
                 that
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 assuredly
                 know
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 were
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 internal
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 hidden
                 but
                 powerful
                 Operation
                 of
                 that
                 giver
                 of
                 all
                 Grace
                 whereby
                 a
                 firm
                 Faith
                 and
                 certain
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 of
                 Divine
                 Truth
                 ,
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 outwardly
                 helped
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Moral
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Evidences
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Proofs
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 weigh
                 especially
                 the
                 several
                 particular
                 Testimonies
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
                 These
                 in
                 a
                 moral
                 way
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 evident
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 that
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 propounded
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 Divinely
                 reveal'd
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 proceed
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 God.
                 But
                 then
                 besides
                 these
                 outward
                 means
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 our
                 minds
                 inwardly
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 alone
                 which
                 can
                 inable
                 us
                 effectually
                 to
                 see
                 and
                 discern
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Arguments
                 which
                 prove
                 the
                 several
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Moral
                 Evidence
                 into
                 Divine
                 Demonstration
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 mention'd
                 among
                 the
                 divers
                 ways
                 of
                 Revelation
                 under
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Impulse
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Persons
                 were
                 instructed
                 and
                 excited
                 to
                 undertake
                 and
                 atchieve
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 erecting
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 wanting
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 communicating
                 the
                 Divine
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 .
                 By
                 such
                 an
                 Impulse
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himself
                 whipped
                 the
                 buyers
                 and
                 sellers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 powerful
                 Afflation
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Followers
                 were
                 stir'd
                 up
                 to
                 do
                 strange
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 things
                 ,
                 several
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 nothing
                 but
                 this
                 Divine
                 Motion
                 could
                 legitimate
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 immediately
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 
                 were
                 instructed
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 enabled
                 to
                 effect
                 these
                 wonderful
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 next
                 
                   Divine
                   Testimony
                
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Oeconomy
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   New.
                
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 (
                 when
                 I
                 proved
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 )
                 insisted
                 upon
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 an
                 attestation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   those
                   Sacred
                   Writings
                
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 present
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 mention
                 only
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 them
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 circumstances
                 which
                 more
                 nearly
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 appertain
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 exactly
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 demonstrative
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 Spinosa
                 would
                 perswade
                 Men
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 were
                 the
                 mere
                 result
                 of
                 a
                 brisk
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Imagination
                 made
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 surely
                 the
                 bold
                 and
                 impious
                 Man
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 
                   actual
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Prophesies
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 Fancy
                 .
                 No
                 certainly
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 to
                 deny
                 that
                 the
                 completion
                 of
                 those
                 Predictions
                 is
                 some
                 real
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 founded
                 on
                 Imagination
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 reality
                 and
                 certainty
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 convincing
                 proof
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 those
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 enter
                 upon
                 .
                 The
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 speak
                 frequently
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 described
                 and
                 characterized
                 him
                 :
                 nothing
                 almost
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 but
                 they
                 predicted
                 it
                 :
                 every
                 particular
                 act
                 ,
                 circumstance
                 and
                 accident
                 of
                 Importance
                 that
                 should
                 happen
                 about
                 him
                 was
                 foretold
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 actually
                 verified
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 
                 what
                 related
                 to
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 his
                 Rising
                 again
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 what
                 related
                 to
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 should
                 be
                 his
                 Forerunner
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   !
                   I
                   will
                   send
                   my
                   Messenger
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   prepare
                   the
                   way
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 ch
                 .
                 4.
                 
                   v.
                   5.
                   
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   send
                   you
                
                 Elijah
                 
                   the
                   Prophet
                   before
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   dreadful
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Compare
                 these
                 places
                 with
                 Mat.
                 11.
                 10
                 ,
                 14
                 :
                 Mark
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 &
                 9.
                 11.
                 
                 Luke
                 1.
                 17
                 and
                 76.
                 
                 &
                 7.
                 27.
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 question
                 their
                 Accomplishment
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Birth
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conception
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 it
                 were
                 plainly
                 prophesied
                 of
                 many
                 Ages
                 before
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 in
                 Ier.
                 31.
                 22.
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prophesy
                 concerning
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   created
                   a
                   new
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   a
                   Woman
                   shall
                   compass
                   a
                   Man.
                
                 Some
                 indeed
                 have
                 interpreted
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 tho
                 weak
                 as
                 a
                 Woman
                 shall
                 compass
                 and
                 besiege
                 her
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 them
                 Captive
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 very
                 flat
                 and
                 frigid
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 you
                 observe
                 the
                 Preface
                 to
                 the
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   created
                   a
                   new
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 
                   new
                   thing
                
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 gets
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 her
                 Enemies
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Instances
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Israelities
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 something
                 else
                 is
                 justly
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 should
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 
                   made
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 incompassed
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 Virgin-Womb
                 ?
                 Her
                 
                   compassing
                   a
                   Man
                
                 expresses
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 Sabab
                 circumdedit
                 agrees
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Mother
                 encompasses
                 round
                 the
                 Faetus
                 with
                 her
                 Womb.
                 And
                 the
                 Greek
                 ●itly
                 answers
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 1.
                 23.
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 plain
                 meaning
                 then
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Woman
                   (
                   Nekebah
                
                 ,
                 not
                 Ishah
                 )
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Wife
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   conceive
                   a
                   Man-child
                   in
                   her
                   Womb.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Woman
                 here
                 meant
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Man
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 and
                 Man.
                 See
                 
                 Dr.
                 P●c●ck
                 in
                 
                   Not.
                   Misc●l
                   .
                   in
                   Port.
                   Mos.
                
                 And
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 remarkable
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Hebrew
                   word
                
                 which
                 we
                 here
                 translate
                 Man.
                 It
                 denoteth
                 not
                 barely
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 kind
                 ,
                 in
                 contradistinction
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Sex
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 properly
                 signifies
                 a
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Power
                   and
                   Might
                
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 fitly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Messias
                 who
                 is
                 Omnipotent
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   antient
                   Iews
                
                 (
                 as
                 Abarbinel
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 †
                 testifies
                 )
                 understood
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 here
                 
                   God
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Power
                 more
                 peculiarly
                 and
                 eminently
                 belongs
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 generally
                 interpret
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 bearing
                 Christ
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 incompassed
                 and
                 infolded
                 by
                 her
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 
                   new
                   thing
                
                 indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 the
                 like
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 afterwards
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 ‖
                 worthy
                 Writer
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 who
                 unadvisedly
                 saith
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 justly
                 laugh
                 at
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Delivery
                 and
                 Birth
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 thus
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 is
                 expresly
                 foretold
                 in
                 
                   Isa.
                   9.
                   6.
                   
                   To
                   us
                   a
                   Child
                   is
                   born
                   ,
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   Son
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Government
                   shall
                   be
                   upon
                   his
                   Shoulder
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 say
                 Hez●kiah
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 confuted
                 hence
                 that
                 the
                 Epithets
                 here
                 given
                 belong
                 to
                 no
                 mortal
                 Man
                 :
                 for
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   the
                   mighty
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Everlasting
                   Father
                   :
                
                 and
                 
                   of
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   his
                   Government
                   and
                   Peace
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 which
                 is
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 concerning
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 1.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 th●
                 Circumstances
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Messias
                 ●re
                 particularly
                 specified
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 his
                 Ancestors
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Family
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 stock
                 ,
                 
                   Mic.
                   5.
                   2.
                   
                   
                   Isa.
                   11.
                   10.
                   
                   Ier.
                
                 23.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 the
                 Targum
                 on
                 these
                 three
                 places
                 understands
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 Christ
                 asked
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Doctors
                 of
                 what
                 lineage
                 and
                 race
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 They
                 answer'd
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 22.
                 42.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 well
                 known
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Genealogy
                 of
                 both
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 Mary
                 is
                 deduced
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 and
                 St.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 from
                 Abraham
                 along
                 by
                 David
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Place
                 of
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 prophesied
                 he
                 should
                 ●e
                 born
                 in
                 
                   Bethlehem
                   ,
                   Mic.
                   5.
                   2.
                   
                   Thou
                
                 Bethlehem
                 Ephratah
                 ,
                 
                   tho
                   thou
                   be
                   little
                   among
                   the
                   Thousands
                   of
                
                 Judah
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   out
                   of
                   thee
                   shall
                   he
                   come
                   forth
                   unto
                   me
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Ruler
                   in
                
                 Israel
                 .
                 Some
                 obstinate
                 Jews
                 say
                 Zorebabel
                 is
                 meant
                 here
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 silenced
                 by
                 others
                 more
                 learned
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 ,
                 who
                 confess
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 born
                 at
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 but
                 Babylon
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 they
                 contradict
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chaldee
                   Paraphrast
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 by
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Ruler
                   in
                   Israel
                
                 here
                 understand
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Scribes
                 being
                 asked
                 of
                 Herod
                 where
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 said
                 without
                 hesitating
                 
                   in
                   Bethlehem
                   Iudah
                
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 learnt
                 this
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophesy
                 of
                 Micah
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   himself
                   shall
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   sign
                   ,
                   Behold
                   ,
                   a
                   Virgin
                   shall
                   conceive
                   ,
                   and
                   bear
                   a
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   call
                   his
                   name
                
                 Immanuel
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 ,
                 to
                 evade
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 which
                 we
                 translate
                 
                   a
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 Woman
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 But
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 that
                 Language
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 shew
                 themselves
                 very
                 perverse
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 Gnalmah
                 properly
                 signifies
                 a
                 
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Maid
                 not
                 
                 known
                 by
                 a
                 Man.
                 For
                 whereas
                 there
                 are
                 *
                 three
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 for
                 a
                 Maid
                 or
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 this
                 only
                 signifies
                 a
                 pure
                 untouched
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 otherwise
                 understood
                 in
                 any
                 Text
                 of
                 Scripture
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 mentioned
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 in
                 †
                 six
                 places
                 besides
                 this
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 .
                 )
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 who
                 well
                 understood
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 ,
                 translated
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 ‖
                 Greek
                 one
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 
                   Virgin
                   properly
                   so
                   call'd
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 used
                 ‡
                 other
                 words
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 **
                 
                   demonstrative
                   Article
                
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 emphatical
                 ,
                 and
                 denotes
                 some
                 certain
                 ,
                 definite
                 and
                 peculiar
                 thing
                 or
                 Person
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 found
                 but
                 thrice
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 with
                 this
                 prepositive
                 Article
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 Gen.
                 24.
                 43.
                 and
                 in
                 Exod.
                 2.
                 8.
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 two
                 first
                 it
                 points
                 at
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 signi●ies
                 a
                 pure
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 by
                 Man
                 :
                 Why
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 doth
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ?
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   sign
                   ,
                   behold
                   !
                
                 Here
                 is
                 then
                 some
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderful
                 thing
                 spoken
                 of
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Woman
                   conc●●ving
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Virgin.
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 an
                 ††
                 antient
                 Father
                 observes
                 )
                 what
                 wonder
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 for
                 a
                 young
                 Woman
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 to
                 conceive
                 ?
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Rabbins
                
                 ,
                 who
                 believ'd
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 have
                 signalized
                 this
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Cabala
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Ionathan's
                 Targum
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Men
                   Clausum
                
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 something
                 extraordinary
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                 a
                 
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   shut
                   up
                
                 ,
                 to
                 denote
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary's
                 Conception
                 ▪
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 (
                 what
                 
                   R.
                   Kimchi
                
                 and
                 other
                 Modern
                 Jews
                 suggest
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 7
                 
                   th
                   Chap.
                
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Verse
                 more
                 particularly
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 King
                 Ahaz
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 700
                 Years
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 Consequence
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 Chapter
                 and
                 Text
                 may
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 King
                 
                 Ahaz's
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 point
                 at
                 something
                 done
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 that
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 Assertion
                 is
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 a
                 double
                 Sense
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Book
                 is
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jews
                 themselves
                 acknowledg
                 a
                 literal
                 and
                 mystical
                 Sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 So
                 then
                 these
                 words
                 
                   a
                   Virgin
                   shall
                   conceive
                
                 ,
                 were
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 literal
                 Sense
                 in
                 
                 Isaiah's
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 Virgin
                 bringing
                 forth
                 a
                 Child
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sign
                 and
                 Assurance
                 of
                 the
                 deliverance
                 of
                 Iudah
                 from
                 the
                 Oppression
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Israel
                 .
                 This
                 Virgin
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 was
                 afterwards
                 
                 Isaiah's
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 betrothed
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 betrothed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Prophetess
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 8
                 th
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 Child
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Butter
                   and
                   Honey
                   shall
                   he
                   eat
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   know
                   how
                   to
                   refuse
                   the
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   chuse
                   the
                   Good.
                   For
                   before
                   the
                   Child
                   shall
                   know
                   to
                   refuse
                   the
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   chuse
                   the
                   Good
                   ,
                   the
                   Land
                   that
                   thou
                   abhorrest
                   shall
                   be
                   forsaken
                   of
                   both
                   her
                   Kings
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 Child
                 shall
                 be
                 nourish'd
                 and
                 brought
                 up
                 as
                 Children
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 Butter
                 and
                 Honey
                 being
                 the
                 Food
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 these
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 Child
                 :
                 Whence
                 the
                 Antients
                 gave
                 these
                 to
                 Children
                 at
                 Baptism
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 Ierom
                 testify
                 )
                 this
                 Child
                 shall
                 fare
                 as
                 other
                 little
                 ones
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 live
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 disturb'd
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Syria
                 or
                 Israel
                 :
                 for
                 before
                 
                 the
                 Child
                 shall
                 know
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Child
                 shall
                 be
                 grown
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 forsake
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 now
                 threaten
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 happen
                 before
                 the
                 Child
                 comes
                 to
                 Age
                 ,
                 or
                 Years
                 of
                 Discretion
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   refusing
                   the
                   Evil
                   and
                   chusing
                   the
                   Good.
                
                 )
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 happen'd
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Kings
                 Rezin
                 and
                 Pekah
                 were
                 destroy'd
                 before
                 that
                 Child
                 came
                 to
                 Years
                 of
                 knowledg
                 ,
                 2
                 Kings
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 simple
                 and
                 first
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 and
                 mystical
                 Sense
                 (
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 
                   secondary
                   literal
                
                 Sense
                 )
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 intended
                 that
                 this
                 Prophesy
                 should
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 But
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 some
                 Ages
                 after
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 Sign
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 happen
                 then
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 Sign
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 satisfy
                 your selves
                 from
                 perusing
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 12.
                 and
                 37.
                 
                 Isa.
                 30.
                 43.
                 
                 Ier.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 &
                 51.
                 63
                 ,
                 64.
                 from
                 which
                 Instances
                 it
                 is
                 undeniably
                 plain
                 that
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 are
                 Signs
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 as
                 so
                 ,
                 to
                 encourage
                 Persons
                 to
                 something
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 then
                 that
                 this
                 Sign
                 should
                 precede
                 the
                 deliverance
                 from
                 Rezin
                 and
                 Pekah
                 :
                 It
                 might
                 come
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 did
                 when
                 a
                 Virgin
                 conceived
                 ,
                 and
                 bore
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Virgin
                 then
                 in
                 
                 Isaiah's
                 time
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Infant
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 born
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 :
                 and
                 her
                 
                   being
                   delivered
                
                 was
                 a
                 Sign
                 and
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Deliverance
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   shall
                   give
                   you
                   a
                   sign
                   ,
                   and
                   behold
                   ,
                   a
                   Virgin
                   shall
                   conceive
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 powerful
                 enough
                 to
                 deliver
                 you
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 Oppressors
                 and
                 Invaders
                 ,
                 Rezin
                 and
                 Pekah
                 :
                 but
                 you
                 are
                 deceiv'd
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 your
                 Posterity
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 Argument
                 and
                 
                 Proof
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 his
                 miraculous
                 and
                 omnipotent
                 Arm
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 shall
                 be
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Mighty
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Deliverer
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 rescue
                 you
                 from
                 worser
                 Enemies
                 than
                 those
                 Kings
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Israel
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 save
                 you
                 from
                 your
                 Sins
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 deliver
                 you
                 from
                 Satan
                 ,
                 from
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Destruction
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 what
                 relateth
                 to
                 
                   Christ's
                   Life
                
                 and
                 Actions
                 was
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 fulfill'd
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 flying
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 returning
                 thence
                 ,
                 
                   Isa.
                   16.
                   7.
                   
                   Hos.
                
                 11.
                 1.
                 the
                 Murder
                 of
                 the
                 Infants
                 in
                 
                   Bethlehem
                   ,
                   Ier.
                
                 31.
                 15.
                 the
                 presenting
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Mal.
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 his
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 his
                 healing
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 35.
                 6.
                 his
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 61.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 compared
                 with
                 Luke
                 4.
                 21.
                 his
                 riding
                 into
                 Ierusalem
                 on
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 9.
                 9.
                 which
                 place
                 *
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Iosua
                
                 and
                 other
                 Learned
                 Iews
                 interpret
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 Nay
                 †
                 
                   R.
                   Solom●n
                
                 confesses
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 this
                 Prophesy
                 should
                 be
                 interpreted
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 his
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Death
                 were
                 predicted
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 found
                 accomplish'd
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Writings
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Affronts
                 and
                 Abuses
                 put
                 upon
                 our
                 Saviour
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   ,
                   Isa.
                
                 53.
                 3
                 ,
                 &c.
                 his
                 being
                 betray'd
                 by
                 his
                 Disciple
                 and
                 pretended
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 41.
                 9.
                 their
                 selling
                 him
                 for
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Zech.
                 11.
                 12.
                 the
                 scoffing
                 of
                 him
                 when
                 he
                 hung
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 
                   Psal.
                   22.
                   8.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 27.
                 43.
                 the
                 piercing
                 of
                 his
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 ,
                 
                   Zech.
                   12.
                   10.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 27.
                 35.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   Psal.
                
                 22.
                 16.
                 can
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 those
                 Days
                 in
                 which
                 David
                 lived
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 custom
                 of
                 Punishment
                 wherein
                 
                 they
                 
                   pierced
                   the
                   Hands
                   and
                   Feet
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 David
                 could
                 borrow
                 that
                 Phrase
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 what
                 Calvin
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 Expression
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 attending
                 to
                 .
                 For
                 David
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Psalms
                 )
                 speaks
                 in
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 utters
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 agree
                 not
                 fully
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 Condition
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   18.
                   
                   They
                   parted
                   my
                   Garments
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   my
                   Vesture
                   did
                   they
                   cast
                   Lots
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 prophetical
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Sufferings
                 which
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   23.
                   34.
                   
                   Iohn
                
                 19.
                 24.
                 
                 This
                 likewise
                 Calvin
                 saith
                 is
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 signifies
                 that
                 David
                 was
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 despoil'd
                 and
                 robbed
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 usual
                 course
                 of
                 this
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 observ'd
                 elsewhere
                 :
                 All
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 which
                 are
                 mystically
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 antient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 interpreted
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 Sense
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 in
                 this
                 learned
                 and
                 worthy
                 Re●ormer
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 thus
                 doing
                 he
                 extreamly
                 favours
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 those
                 Texts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 thereby
                 a
                 Patron
                 of
                 Iudaism
                 .
                 Christ's
                 thirsting
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 giving
                 him
                 Gall
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 were
                 foretold
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 69.
                 21.
                 and
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 particularly
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 19.
                 30.
                 his
                 being
                 crucified
                 among
                 Thieves
                 was
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 Isa.
                 53.
                 12.
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 particularly
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 Mark
                 15.
                 28.
                 that
                 his
                 Legs
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 broken
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Malefactors
                 that
                 suffer'd
                 with
                 him
                 )
                 was
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Paschal
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 12.
                 46.
                 and
                 is
                 accordingly
                 applied
                 in
                 Iohn
                 19.
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 53
                 d
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 is
                 a
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 sufferings
                 :
                 which
                 though
                 the
                 Jews
                 usually
                 interpret
                 concerning
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 afflicted
                 with
                 Captivity
                 and
                 then
                 delivered
                 ,
                 yet
                 any
                 
                 one
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 expressions
                 cannot
                 agree
                 in
                 any
                 tolerable
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Jewish
                 People
                 and
                 their
                 Condition
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 easily
                 appliable
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 else
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Rabbins
                
                 understood
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 So
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 conclude
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 from
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   After
                   the
                   threescore
                   and
                   two
                   weeks
                   shall
                
                 Messiah
                 
                   be
                   cut
                   off
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   for
                   himself
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 Texts
                 before
                 named
                 foretold
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 is
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                   24.
                   26.
                   
                   Ought
                   not
                   Christ
                   to
                   have
                   suffered
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 v.
                 46.
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   it
                   behoved
                   Christ
                   to
                   suffer
                   .
                
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 the
                 Death
                 and
                 Passion
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 were
                 evidently
                 predicted
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 plainly
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Acts
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   God
                   before
                   had
                   shewed
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   suffer
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   so
                   fulfilled
                   .
                
                 And
                 concerning
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 
                   he
                   said
                   no
                   other
                   things
                   than
                   those
                   which
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                
                 Moses
                 
                   did
                   say
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   should
                   rise
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 26.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Then
                 ,
                 
                   Christs
                   Resurrection
                
                 and
                 the
                 happy
                 Consequences
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 long
                 since
                 foretold
                 :
                 
                   David
                   speaketh
                   concerning
                   him
                   ,
                   thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   leave
                   my
                   Soul
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                   neither
                   wilt
                   thou
                   suffer
                   thy
                   Holy
                   One
                   to
                   see
                   corruption
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 16.
                 10.
                 
                 Acts
                 2.
                 25
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Christ
                 not
                 only
                 Died
                 and
                 was
                 Buried
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   Rose
                   again
                   the
                   third
                   Day
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 4.
                 
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Ionas
                 his
                 being
                 
                   three
                   Nights
                   and
                   three
                   Days
                   in
                   the
                   Whales
                   Belly
                
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 and
                 Presignification
                 of
                 our
                 Saviours
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 part
                 of
                 three
                 Days
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Ascending
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 his
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 was
                 foretold
                 ,
                 
                   Ps.
                   68.
                   18.
                   
                   Thou
                   hast
                   asc●nded
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   tho●
                   
                   hast
                   led
                   Captivity
                   Captive
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 applied
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 his
                 
                   sitting
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 )
                 is
                 expresly
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   Ps.
                   110.
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   said
                   unto
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   sit
                   thou
                   at
                   my
                   right
                   hand
                   ,
                   until
                   I
                   make
                   thy
                   foes
                   thy
                   footstool
                   :
                
                 which
                 St.
                 Peter
                 takes
                 notice
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 34.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Rabbies
                
                 generally
                 interpreted
                 the
                 110th
                 Psalm
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 Christs
                 Question
                 to
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 
                   Matth.
                   22.
                   43.
                   
                   How
                   doth
                
                 David
                 
                   in
                   spirit
                   call
                   the
                
                 Messias
                 Lord
                 ?
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 frivolous
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 if
                 this
                 Psalm
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 They
                 might
                 have
                 denied
                 that
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 reproved
                 him
                 for
                 misinterpreting
                 the
                 Psalmist's
                 words
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 see
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 doing
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 sneaked
                 away
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   answer
                   him
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 46.
                 they
                 knew
                 full
                 well
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 gravelled
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Query
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 Psalm
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 clearest
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
                 Thus
                 all
                 the
                 remarkable
                 Passages
                 concerning
                 our
                 Saviour
                 were
                 foretold
                 ,
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Life
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 Burial
                 ,
                 rising
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 ascending
                 into
                 Glory
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 punctually
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 is
                 abundantly
                 declared
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 
                   other
                   Predictions
                
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 might
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 early
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Woman
                   shall
                   bruise
                   the
                   Serpents
                   Head
                   :
                
                 which
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Iohn's
                 Language
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   manifested
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Ep.
                 
                   ch
                   .
                   3.
                   v.
                
                 8.
                 
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 Message
                 of
                 the
                 Angel
                 to
                 Abraham
                 (
                 in
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 18.
                 
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 Prediction
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   
                   thy
                   Seed
                   shall
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   be
                   blessed
                   ,
                
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 blessed
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 universal
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Benefit
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 Of
                 his
                 coming
                 Moses
                 his
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   18.
                   15.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   will
                   raise
                   up
                   unto
                   thee
                   a
                   Prophet
                   from
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   of
                   thy
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   like
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   unto
                   him
                   ye
                   shall
                   hearken
                   .
                
                 There
                 never
                 appear'd
                 any
                 Prophet
                 like
                 unto
                 Moses
                 but
                 
                   Iesus
                   the
                   Messias
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Parallel
                 between
                 which
                 two
                 *
                 Eusebius
                 hath
                 excellently
                 shew'd
                 in
                 sixteen
                 or
                 seventeen
                 particulars
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Christ
                 far
                 exceeded
                 Moses
                 in
                 all
                 great
                 and
                 
                   miraculous
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Isa.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Out
                   of
                
                 Sion
                 
                   shall
                   go
                   forth
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 signifying
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 as
                 to
                 many
                 considerable
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 establish
                 one
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 lasting
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 pregnant
                 place
                 ,
                 Hag.
                 2.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   shake
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Messias
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   fill
                   this
                   House
                
                 (
                 this
                 second
                 Temple
                 )
                 
                   with
                   Glory
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   .
                   The
                   Silver
                   is
                   mine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gold
                   is
                   mine
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                
                 (
                 with
                 these
                 I
                 could
                 adorn
                 and
                 enrich
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 dignified
                 with
                 some
                 greater
                 thing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   this
                   latter
                   House
                   shall
                   be
                   greater
                   than
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   Peace
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   .
                
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   more
                   glorious
                
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 (
                 though
                 in
                 it self
                 less
                 glorious
                 )
                 because
                 Christ
                 came
                 into
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 honour'd
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Presence
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 
                   Temple
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 built
                 
                 by
                 Zor●babel
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 adorned
                 by
                 Herod
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Temple
                 built
                 by
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 far
                 less
                 glorious
                 than
                 that
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 rich
                 and
                 sumptuous
                 a
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 wanted
                 several
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 with
                 the
                 Mercy-seat
                 ,
                 and
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Fire
                
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 S●ekinah
                 or
                 Presence
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Vrim
                   and
                   Thummim
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 are
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Talm●d
                 :
                 tho
                 others
                 say
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 not
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ark
                 and
                 the
                 
                   sacred
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 preserv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 a●terwards
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 (
                 granting
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 rendered
                 this
                 Temple
                 much
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 one
                 .
                 Therefore
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 alone
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Temple
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 
                   Presence
                   there
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 expresly
                 mention'd
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                   Malachi
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   whom
                   you
                   seek
                   shall
                   suddenly
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 further
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Messias
                   )
                   shall
                   come
                
                 :
                 which
                 denoteth
                 this
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 came
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 expected
                 and
                 
                   desired
                   by
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 by
                 both
                 Iews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 those
                 Prophesies
                 are
                 remarkable
                 where
                 the
                 Branch
                 is
                 promised
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaia●
                 treating
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 the
                 4
                 
                   th
                   Chap.
                
                 of
                 his
                 Prophesy
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   that
                   Day
                   shall
                   the
                   Branch
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   be
                   beautiful
                   and
                   glorious
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Or
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Branch
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Branch
                 who
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iehovah
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 God
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Man.
                 Of
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 again
                 in
                 
                   chap.
                   11.
                   ver
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   shall
                   come
                   forth
                   a
                   Rod
                   
                   ●ut
                   of
                   the
                   Stem
                   of
                
                 Jesse
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   a
                   Branch
                   shall
                   gr●w
                   o●t
                   of
                   his
                   Roots
                   .
                
                 Which
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 Character
                 that
                 follows
                 can
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Messias
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 I●r●miah
                 prophesying
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 speaks
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   !
                   the
                   Days
                   come
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   raise
                   unto
                
                 David
                 
                   a
                   righteous
                   Branch
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   King
                   shall
                   reign
                   and
                   prosper
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   execute
                   I●dgment
                   and
                   Iustice
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   In
                   his
                   Days
                
                 Judah
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Israel
                 
                   shall
                   dwell
                   safely
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   his
                   Name
                   wh●r●●y
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   call'd
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   Rig●teousness
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 23.
                 5
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 variation
                 he
                 repeateth
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 
                   chap.
                   33.
                   ver
                
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consult
                 the
                 Context
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   th●
                   Lord.
                
                 Nor
                 can
                 that
                 of
                 Z●chary
                 be
                 taken
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 
                   Be●old
                   !
                   I
                   will
                   bring
                   forth
                   my
                   Servant
                   the
                   Branch
                   ,
                
                 chap.
                 3.
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 chap.
                 6.
                 ver
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   !
                   the
                   Man
                   whose
                   Name
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   Branch
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   grow
                   up
                
                 (
                 or
                 branch
                 up
                 )
                 
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   build
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   even
                   〈◊〉
                   shall
                   build
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   bear
                   t●e
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   sit
                   and
                   rule
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 last
                 Clause
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Proph●ts
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 prophesying
                 concerning
                 th●
                 Messias
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 set
                 him
                 forth
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 and
                 Rul●r
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 shall
                 bear
                 Dominion
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 Abarbanel
                 acknowledges
                 it
                 can't
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 Zer●babel
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 Iewish
                 Writers
                 had
                 fancied
                 )
                 because
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 King.
                 But
                 supposing
                 it
                 were
                 meant
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 thence
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 also
                 meant
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 as
                 Iosuah
                 the
                 High-priest
                 also
                 was
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Targum
                 of
                 
                   Ionathan
                   the
                   Branch
                
                 is
                 explain'd
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Messias
                
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 renders
                 that
                 word
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 us
                 understand
                 that
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Branch
                 relate
                 unto
                 Christ.
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 truly
                 
                   the
                   Branch
                
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 he
                 grew
                 from
                 
                   the
                   Root
                   of
                   I●ss●
                
                 ,
                 he
                 sprung
                 from
                 D●●id
                 ,
                 
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   raise
                   up
                   to
                
                 David
                 
                   a
                   righteou●
                   Branch
                
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 properly
                 stiled
                 the
                 Branch
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Branch
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 himself
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 begotten
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 before
                 all
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 very
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 observe
                 to
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Branch
                 are
                 refer'd
                 to
                 in
                 the
                 
                   N●w
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fully
                 to
                 my
                 purpose
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 St.
                 
                 Matthew's
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Nazarene
                   ,
                
                 chap.
                 2.
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 Christ's
                 being
                 so
                 often
                 called
                 the
                 Branch
                 ,
                 the
                 Syriack
                 Natzeroth
                 being
                 derived
                 from
                 Netzer
                 ,
                 a
                 Branch
                 or
                 Twig
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 in
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Christ's
                 dwelling
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 foreign
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 Matter
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 suggest
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 used
                 for
                 
                   th●
                   Branch
                
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rendred
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 *
                 
                   Greek
                   Interpreters
                
                 and
                 the
                 †
                 
                   Latin
                   Version
                
                 ,
                 the
                 East
                 or
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Day●
                   spring
                
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 apprehend
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ‖
                 Hebrew
                 word
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 Theme
                 which
                 gives
                 occasion
                 for
                 both
                 Translations
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 signifies
                 both
                 
                   to
                   branch
                   out
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   ris●
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 both
                 germinare
                 and
                 oriri
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Analogy
                 and
                 Affinity
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Branches
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Beams
                 and
                 R●ys
                 of
                 Light
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 These
                 latter
                 are
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Branch●s
                 and
                 ●ough●
                 of
                 Light
                 issuing
                 and
                 springing
                 from
                 that
                 great
                 Luminary
                 .
                 The
                 Septuagint
                 therefore
                 might
                 well
                 translate
                 Tsemach
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 instead
                 
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Branch
                
                 use
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 ●ising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Stars
                 ,
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light.
                 And
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 following
                 the
                 Greek
                 Translation
                 of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 is
                 refer'd
                 to
                 in
                 these
                 Evangelical
                 Writings
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Zachari●●
                 prophesying
                 concerning
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 approaching
                 ,
                 blesseth
                 God
                 for
                 
                   visiting
                   and
                   redeeming
                   ●is
                   P●ople
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   raising
                   up
                   ●
                   Horn
                   of
                   Salvation
                   in
                   th●
                   House
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Servant
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   h●
                   spake
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   his
                   Holy
                   Prophets
                   :
                
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 some
                 antient
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Day-spring
                   from
                   on
                   high
                   ●ath
                   visit●d
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   light
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   sit
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   guide
                   our
                   feet
                   int●
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   peace
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 words
                 I
                 conceive
                 this
                 inspired
                 Person
                 alludeth
                 to
                 those
                 Propheies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Hebr●w
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 Branch
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 the
                 Day-spring
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Light.
                
                 This
                 Zac●●rias
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 who
                 calls
                 our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 Day-spring
                 ,
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 Zachary
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 
                   his
                   Name
                   is
                   the
                   Branc●
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 1.
                 78.
                 is
                 a
                 parallel
                 place
                 with
                 Zech.
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 6.
                 12.
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Mal.
                   4.
                   2.
                   
                   Vnto
                   you
                   that
                   fear
                   my
                   Name
                   shall
                   the
                   Sun
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   arise
                   ,
                
                 This
                 
                   Sun
                   of
                   Righteousness
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Righteous
                   Branch
                
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 observe
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 joined
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                   22.
                   16.
                   
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Root
                   and
                   the
                   Off-spring
                
                 (
                 or
                 
                   Branch
                   )
                   of
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   bright
                   and
                   the
                   Morning
                   Star
                   ,
                
                 which
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 so
                 St.
                 Peter
                 stiles
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Day-star
                   which
                   ariseth
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 All
                 these
                 places
                 are
                 parallel
                 with
                 those
                 Texts
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Branch
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 Sense
                 signifies
                 the
                 spreading
                 forth
                 and
                 branching
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 rising
                 Sun
                 or
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 rendred
                 
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 acceptation
                 by
                 the
                 LXX
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 properly
                 attributed
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   God
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   Light
                   of
                   Light.
                   
                
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 Prophesy
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 insisted
                 upon
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Hos.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   abide
                   many
                   days
                   without
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   an
                   Ephod
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Teraphim
                   .
                
                 The
                 Iews
                 shall
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Nation
                 and
                 Body
                 Politick
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 without
                 Head
                 and
                 Ruler
                 ;
                 both
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 and
                 Civil
                 Government
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 but
                 all
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 addicted
                 to
                 )
                 shall
                 cease
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 now
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 several
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 *
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 Celebrated
                 Doctors
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 these
                 remarkable
                 words
                 on
                 this
                 Prophesy
                 ,
                 
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   exile
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   live
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   :
                   we
                   have
                   neither
                   King
                   nor
                   Prince
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   their
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 other
                 famous
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Gen.
                   49.
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   Scepter
                   shall
                   not
                   depart
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 in
                 
                   Dan.
                   9.
                   24
                   ,
                   25
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Seventy
                   Weeks
                
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 exactly
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 heretofore
                 undertaken
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 these
                 notable
                 Texts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 repeat
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   fulfilling
                   of
                   the
                   Predictions
                   and
                   Promises
                   concerning
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 .
                 
                   Moses
                   wrote
                   of
                   him
                
                 ,
                 John
                 5.
                 46.
                 and
                 
                   to
                   him
                   give
                   all
                   the
                   Proph●t's
                   witness
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 10.
                 43.
                 
                 
                   All
                   things
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   written
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   concerning
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   ar●
                   accomplished
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 18.
                 31.
                 
                 The
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 tells
                 us
                 )
                 
                   prophesi●d
                   of
                   t●e
                   Grac●
                   
                   which
                   should
                   come
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 11.
                 and
                 those
                 Prophesies
                 are
                 really
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 arrival
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 by
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 All
                 the
                 Descriptions
                 of
                 the
                 Messi●●
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 agree
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Conditions
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 mentioned
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 crucified
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 further
                 considerable
                 )
                 those
                 very
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 Passages
                 are
                 own'd
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 
                   anti●nt
                   Rabbies
                
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Person
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   modern
                   Iews
                
                 object
                 .
                 Particularly
                 the
                 three
                 
                   Chald●●
                   Paraphrasts
                
                 expresly
                 inser●
                 the
                 word
                 Messias
                 into
                 the
                 chief
                 of
                 those
                 forecited
                 Places
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 are
                 explain'd
                 and
                 plainly
                 interpreted
                 concerning
                 that
                 Messias
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 our
                 blessed
                 Iesus
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 then
                 ,
                 whatever
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 so
                 long
                 ago
                 foretold
                 concerning
                 our
                 Saviour
                 are
                 exactly
                 verified
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 I●ws
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 undeniable
                 Argument
                 that
                 the
                 M●ssia●
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Iesus
                 was
                 that
                 M●ssia●
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 the
                 Iews
                 come
                 upon
                 us
                 with
                 such
                 Objection●
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Person
                 than
                 what
                 Jesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 was
                 :
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 glorious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 with
                 Royal
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Pomp.
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 frequently
                 stiled
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 Zechary
                 foretels
                 that
                 
                   his
                   Dominion
                   shall
                   〈◊〉
                   fr●m
                   Sea
                   to
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   River
                   even
                   to
                   th●
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Zech.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 confidently
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 shall
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 give
                 their
                 Daughters
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Several
                 Concubines
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Children
                 shall
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 Health
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 external
                 Glory
                 and
                 Felicity
                 shall
                 attend
                 him
                 .
                 
                 But
                 Jesus
                 came
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Character
                 they
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 Secular
                 King
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 is
                 clearly
                 against
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 whose
                 Humility
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 we
                 read
                 prophesied
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 Old
                 Testament
                 represents
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Person
                 
                   despised
                   ,
                   rejected
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   Sorrows
                
                 and
                 
                   acquainted
                   with
                   Grief
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 he
                 was
                 indeed
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 spiritual
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Soveraignty
                 which
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 erect
                 ;
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Men
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 reached
                 
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Gospel
                 being
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 being
                 acknowledg'd
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 under
                 Heaven
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Jews
                 look
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 carnal
                 Messias
                 ,
                 their
                 thoughts
                 run
                 wholly
                 on
                 some
                 great
                 and
                 successful
                 Warrior
                 ,
                 some
                 eminent
                 Personage
                 that
                 atchieves
                 mighty
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 therefore
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 a
                 *
                 late
                 Writer
                 )
                 the
                 
                   Asian
                   Iews
                
                 were
                 enclined
                 to
                 take
                 
                   Oliver
                   Cromwel
                
                 for
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 Messengers
                 hither
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 his
                 Extract
                 and
                 Lineage
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 having
                 done
                 strange
                 things
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 dreaded
                 abroad
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 a
                 kindness
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Pressures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Land
                 again
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Turk
                
                 would
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 should
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 speak
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 Tho
                 the
                 Jews
                 are
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 a
                 forlorn
                 People
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 nourish
                 hopes
                 of
                 a
                 Messias
                 who
                 will
                 inable
                 them
                 to
                 throw
                 off
                 their
                 Rags
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bless
                 them
                 with
                 Riches
                 and
                 Abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Confluence
                 
                 of
                 all
                 worldly
                 Prosperity
                 .
                 The
                 
                   antient
                   I●ws
                
                 before
                 Christ
                 talk'd
                 not
                 after
                 this
                 rate
                 :
                 But
                 People
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 wish
                 for
                 and
                 fancy
                 what
                 they
                 most
                 want
                 .
                 Their
                 low
                 Ebb
                 and
                 poor
                 Estate
                 make
                 them
                 promise
                 themselves
                 a
                 Messi●●
                 who
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 outward
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 great
                 and
                 potent
                 ,
                 and
                 prefer
                 them
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 Honour
                 and
                 Profit
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 dreaming
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Confutation
                 of
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 objected
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 foretold
                 that
                 
                   universal
                   Peace
                
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 
                   Is●
                   .
                   11.
                   6
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Isa.
                
                 65.
                 25
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 Quarrels
                 and
                 Divisions
                 have
                 not
                 left
                 the
                 World
                 since
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 ,
                 yea
                 rather
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 augmented
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 not
                 arrived
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 briefly
                 ,
                 first
                 these
                 Predictions
                 were
                 literally
                 and
                 historically
                 fulfill'd
                 at
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Universal
                 Peace
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 had
                 hush'd
                 and
                 still'd
                 the
                 Civil
                 Wars
                 and
                 Commotions
                 at
                 home
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 Nations
                 abroad
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 Egypt
                 became
                 a
                 Roman
                 Province
                 ,
                 AEthiopia
                 sued
                 for
                 Peace
                 ,
                 India
                 enter'd
                 into
                 League
                 with
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 the
                 Parthians
                 trembled
                 at
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Cantabrians
                   ,
                   Rhetians
                   ,
                   Pannonians
                   ,
                   Germans
                
                 yielded
                 to
                 his
                 Arms.
                 When
                 he
                 had
                 thus
                 by
                 Victory
                 or
                 Terror
                 purchas'd
                 Peace
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 lay
                 submissively
                 at
                 his
                 Feet
                 ,
                 he
                 shut
                 up
                 
                 Ianus's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 general
                 Repose
                 and
                 profound
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 all
                 was
                 quiet
                 and
                 still
                 .
                 In
                 Denmark
                 and
                 Norway
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Northern
                 Regions
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Wars
                 ,
                 no
                 Enemies
                 appear'd
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 T●rtullian
                 appeals
                 to
                 the
                 R●mans
                 themselves
                 in
                 justification
                 of
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 *
                 since
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 been
                 blessed
                 with
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Arrival
                 ,
                 Wars
                 and
                 Slaughters
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 much
                 allay'd
                 .
                 With
                 whom
                 another
                 Apologist
                 agrees
                 ,
                 telling
                 the
                 Pagans
                 that
                 †
                 Wars
                 and
                 Hostilities
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 increas'd
                 since
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 diminish'd
                 and
                 suppress'd
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 were
                 accomplished
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 preached
                 was
                 to
                 introduce
                 Peace
                 :
                 The
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 dictated
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 Men
                 how
                 to
                 practise
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 observe
                 the
                 Reason
                 adjoined
                 to
                 the
                 Prophesy
                 concerning
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 11.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   hurt
                   nor
                   destroy
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   holy
                   Mountain
                   :
                   for
                   th●
                   Earth
                   shall
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   as
                   the
                   Waters
                   cover
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 Christianity
                 and
                 the
                 excellent
                 Rules
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 subservient
                 to
                 Peace
                 and
                 Unity
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 they
                 promote
                 this
                 Blessing
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 shall
                 come
                 when
                 this
                 Promise
                 shall
                 be
                 compleately
                 fulfill'd
                 .
                 Tho
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 presently
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Christianity
                 hath
                 brought
                 Peace
                 into
                 many
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 expell'd
                 Wars
                 thence
                 .
                 This
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 History
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ;
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Objection
                 .
                 But
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 larger
                 Effect
                 ;
                 and
                 universal
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Amity
                 and
                 Concord
                 shall
                 obtain
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whereas
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 have
                 confessed
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 reply
                 (
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Objection
                 )
                 that
                 their
                 Sins
                 have
                 hindred
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 coming
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 prefixed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 the
                 Messias
                 
                   shall
                   reign
                   two
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   of
                   o●r
                   Sins
                   t●ose
                   Years
                   are
                   already
                   past
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Elias
                
                 is
                 quoted
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 which
                 sorry
                 Shift
                 ,
                 first
                 I
                 ask
                 
                   what
                   Sins
                
                 have
                 they
                 committed
                 these
                 Sixteen
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 this
                 Promise
                 and
                 Appointment
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 still
                 delayed
                 ?
                 They
                 were
                 grievous
                 Idolaters
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 the
                 worst
                 sort
                 of
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 Guilt
                 did
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 other
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 Predictions
                 in
                 Scripture
                 which
                 concern'd
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 (
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 opinion
                 )
                 so
                 great
                 Sinners
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 formerly
                 ,
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 important
                 Promise
                 that
                 ever
                 God
                 made
                 is
                 defer'd
                 ?
                 Besides
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 a
                 hindrance
                 of
                 the
                 performing
                 this
                 Promise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 have
                 hastned
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Messi●●'s
                 coming
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 Sin
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   finish
                   the
                   Transgression
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                
                 as
                 that
                 Prophesy
                 in
                 Daniel
                 expresly
                 foretels
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 groundlesly
                 alledged
                 by
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messi●●
                 is
                 delayed
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 grievous
                 Sins
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Sins
                 have
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 hindred
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 coming
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 hath
                 defer'd
                 that
                 Blessing
                 merely
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Iniquities
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 he
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 for
                 ever
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ?
                 And
                 by
                 consequence
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 Jews
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 backward
                 to
                 say
                 .
                 Further
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 who
                 ever
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Prediction
                 or
                 Promise
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 conditional
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 wholly
                 depended
                 on
                 the
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 the
                 I●ws
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 implied
                 
                 plied
                 in
                 the
                 Objection
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Jews
                 freely
                 confess
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 was
                 come
                 for
                 the
                 sending
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 being
                 angry
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 not
                 performing
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 that
                 Promise
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Amendment
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 put
                 off
                 his
                 coming
                 .
                 Thus
                 R.
                 *
                 
                   Manasse
                   ben
                   Israel
                
                 plainly
                 declares
                 that
                 
                   God
                   promised
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Iudah
                   that
                   the
                   Scepter
                   should
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   be
                   continued
                   with
                   it
                   till
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   promised
                   this
                   to
                   Iudah
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   to
                   David
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     should
                     be
                     for
                     ever
                     ,
                  
                   viz.
                   if
                   his
                   Posterity
                   did
                   not
                   provoke
                   God
                   by
                   their
                   Sins
                   to
                   put
                   a
                   Period
                   to
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Government
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Rabbi
                 is
                 much
                 mistaken
                 in
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 that
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 David
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consult
                 2
                 Sam.
                 7.
                 13.
                 
                 (
                 the
                 place
                 whence
                 the
                 Objection
                 was
                 raised
                 )
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 that
                 Promise
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 void
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
                 †
                 
                   If
                   he
                   commit
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   chasten
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   Rod
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   but
                   my
                   Mercy
                   shall
                   not
                   depart
                   away
                   from
                   him
                   :
                   and
                   thy
                   House
                   and
                   thy
                   Kingdom
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   for
                   ever
                   before
                   thee
                   :
                   thy
                   Throne
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 And
                 more
                 fully
                 in
                 Psal.
                 89.
                 30
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   If
                   his
                   Children
                   forsake
                   my
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   Iudgments
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   break
                   my
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   not
                   my
                   commandments
                   :
                   then
                   will
                   I
                   visit
                   their
                   Transg●●sstion
                   with
                   the
                   Rod
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Iniquity
                   with
                   Stripes
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   ,
                   my
                   loving
                   Kindness
                   will
                   I
                   not
                   utterly
                   take
                   from
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   suffer
                   my
                   Faithfulness
                   to
                   fail
                   .
                   My
                   Covenant
                   will
                   I
                   not
                   break
                   ,
                   nor
                   alter
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   gone
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   Lips.
                   Once
                   have
                   I
                   sworn
                   by
                   my
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   lie
                   unto
                
                 David
                 .
                 
                   His
                   Seed
                   shall
                   endure
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Throne
                   as
                   the
                   Sun
                   before
                   me
                   .
                   It
                   shall
                   be
                   established
                   for
                   ever
                   as
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   a
                   faithful
                   Witness
                   
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                   Selah
                   .
                
                 From
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 undeniably
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 David
                 concerning
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   not
                   conditional
                
                 ,
                 but
                 absolute
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 for
                 
                 David's
                 Posterity
                 to
                 frustrate
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 this
                 Promise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 applied
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 who
                 brought
                 Tidings
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 of
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   shall
                   give
                   unto
                   him
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   reign
                   over
                   the
                   House
                   of
                
                 Jacob
                 
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ther●
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 1.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 in
                 those
                 foregoing
                 Texts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Objection
                 is
                 fond
                 and
                 foolish
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 no
                 conditional
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 assertion
                 of
                 the
                 Ie●s
                 is
                 prophane
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 effect
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Promise
                 was
                 grounded
                 on
                 their
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Worthiness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Gods
                 Word
                 and
                 Truth
                 were
                 nulled
                 by
                 their
                 Infidelity
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 disswade
                 us
                 from
                 imbracing
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 they
                 cannot
                 effect
                 what
                 they
                 design
                 by
                 these
                 foregoing
                 Objections
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 fly
                 to
                 such
                 extravagancies
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Messias
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 and
                 Predictions
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 revealed
                 ,
                 he
                 lies
                 hid
                 somewhere
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Opinion
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 saith
                 Buxtorf
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 hides
                 himself
                 ,
                 some
                 saying
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 feigning
                 other
                 Fables
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 expect
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 appear
                 and
                 shew
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                 M●ssias's
                 absconding
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 wild
                 and
                 groundless
                 Fancy
                 that
                 it
                 calls
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Refutation
                 but
                 Laughter
                 and
                 Scorn
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 pass
                 this
                 by
                 ,
                 without
                 indeavouring
                 
                 ●o
                 give
                 a
                 formal
                 answer
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 *
                 Others
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   two
                   Messiasses
                
                 ,
                 one
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Ephraim
                 ,
                 poor
                 and
                 vile
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 rule
                 and
                 govern
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Conqueror
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 them
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 their
                 King
                 there
                 .
                 Tho
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 come
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 latter
                 Messias
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 concern'd
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 daily
                 expect
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 languish
                 with
                 looking
                 for
                 him
                 so
                 long
                 .
                 This
                 Messias
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 ,
                 invites
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 sumptuous
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Bill
                 of
                 Fare
                 Behemoth
                 and
                 Leviathan
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 main
                 Dishes
                 .
                 Thus
                 these
                 poor
                 People
                 cheat
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 
                   double
                   Messias
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 Foundation
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 Fancies
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 will
                 delude
                 themselves
                 by
                 keeping
                 up
                 the
                 imagination
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Messias
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sabbatai
                   Sevi
                
                 who
                 appear'd
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1666
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 twenty
                 fifth
                 Pretender
                 to
                 the
                 Messiaship
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Records
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Mordecai
                   Sevi
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Inhabitant
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Broker
                 to
                 an
                 English
                 Merchant
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 His
                 Son
                 Sabbatai
                 addicted
                 himself
                 to
                 study
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 notable
                 Proficient
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Metaphysicks
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 gave
                 out
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Nation
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Messias
                   ,
                   Nathan
                
                 another
                 Jew
                 having
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 proclaim'd
                 himself
                 Elias
                 .
                 What
                 became
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 threw
                 down
                 his
                 Pretences
                 to
                 the
                 Messiaship
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 Turk
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Signior
                
                 .
                 And
                 still
                 the
                 Expectations
                 of
                 these
                 People
                 grow
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 imbrace
                 any
                 bold
                 Impostor
                 who
                 will
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Messiah
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 mistake
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 concerning
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 past
                 .
                 But
                 shall
                 we
                 take
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Scripture
                 from
                 Them
                 from
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 all
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 blinded
                 and
                 besotted
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 abandoned
                 their
                 Reason
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 palpably
                 erroneous
                 in
                 Chronology
                 and
                 History
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Learned
                 
                   Isaac
                   Vossius
                
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 )
                 and
                 who
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 most
                 apparently
                 deluded
                 ?
                 No
                 surely
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 mind
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 *
                 
                   no
                   Man
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   bold
                   as
                   to
                   compute
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                
                 Messias
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 the
                 Iews
                 cannot
                 indure
                 now
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 look'd
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 arrival
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 .
                 Since
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Times
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 concerning
                 him
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 anatbematize
                 all
                 that
                 undertake
                 to
                 compute
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 wish
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 curiously
                 enquire
                 into
                 them
                 may
                 †
                 perish
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Curse
                 will
                 rather
                 light
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 wilfully
                 
                   discern
                   not
                   the
                   Times
                
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 then
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 Objections
                 ,
                 Cavils
                 ,
                 Evasions
                 ,
                 and
                 perverse
                 Interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 hold
                 fast
                 our
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Prophesies
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 Messias
                 
                   are
                   really
                   fulfilled
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophesy
                 concerning
                 the
                 Iews
                 not
                 believing
                 these
                 Prophesies
                 is
                 accomplis'd
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 prophetically
                 set
                 down
                 as
                 ‖
                 one
                 Mark
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 should
                 refuse
                 and
                 
                 reject
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Jews
                 Incredulity
                 and
                 Obstinacy
                 are
                 one
                 great
                 Argument
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 abundant
                 reason
                 then
                 to
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophesy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 19.
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 bears
                 witness
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophesy
                
                 witnessed
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 four
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 before
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Promise
                 in
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 Many
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 foretold
                 concerning
                 him
                 three
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 before
                 ,
                 some
                 two
                 Thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 a
                 Thousand
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh.
                 Now
                 ,
                 our
                 Argument
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 many
                 Years
                 before
                 foretold
                 to
                 come
                 as
                 the
                 Messias
                 or
                 Saviour
                 is
                 certainly
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Messias
                
                 and
                 Saviour
                 :
                 But
                 Iesus
                 was
                 so
                 foretold
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 certainly
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Messias
                
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Proposition
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Faithfulness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 granted
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 indeavouring
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 effectually
                 done
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 plainly
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 who
                 was
                 foretold
                 so
                 many
                 Years
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 him
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 by
                 any
                 rational
                 Person
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Messias
                
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 bring
                 Salvation
                 to
                 Mankind
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 Christianity
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 prophesied
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 manner
                 we
                 find
                 particularly
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   Malachi
                
                 and
                 Matthew
                 join
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 imbrace
                 Christianity
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 believe
                 these
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 divine
                 and
                 from
                 Heaven
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 believe
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 :
                 
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 an
                 absolute
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 this
                 grand
                 Point
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Jews
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 will
                 irrefragably
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 introduced
                 are
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                
                 wants
                 not
                 
                   divine
                   Attestation
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Miracles
                   wrought
                   by
                   Christ.
                   What
                   those
                   Baskets
                   were
                   which
                   were
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Fragments
                   .
                   Christ
                   not
                   only
                   fed
                   but
                   healed
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Men.
                   He
                   did
                   other
                   Miraculous
                   Works
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   exerted
                   many
                   Miracles
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   from
                   1
                   Tim.
                   5.
                   23.
                   answer'd
                   .
                   Five
                   Properties
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Miracle
                   .
                   Counterfeit
                   and
                   lying
                   Wonders
                   .
                   The
                   Miracles
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   were
                   accompanied
                   with
                   seven
                   peculiar
                   Circumstances
                   which
                   prove
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   God.
                   What
                   were
                   the
                   Ends
                   and
                   Designs
                   they
                   propounded
                   to
                   themselves
                   in
                   working
                   of
                   Miracles
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   from
                   Mark
                   11.
                   14.
                   answer'd
                   .
                   Several
                   Interpretations
                   of
                   those
                   Words
                   [
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Figs
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   .
                   ]
                   Why
                   Christ
                   cursed
                   the
                   ●arren
                   Fig-tree
                   .
                   Another
                   Objection
                   from
                   Mat.
                   8.
                   30.
                   answer'd
                   .
                   Two
                   other
                   Objections
                   answer'd
                   .
                   The
                   Personal
                   Qualities
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   argue
                   the
                   Miracles
                   which
                   they
                   wrought
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   and
                   real
                   .
                   A
                   Reply
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   Cavils
                   against
                   the
                   Miracles
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   An
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   wonderful
                   things
                   done
                   by
                   some
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   especially
                   Vespasian
                   and
                   Apollonius
                   Tyanaeus
                   .
                   The
                   Miracles
                   which
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   pretends
                   to
                   are
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   Counterfeit
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   shew'd
                   from
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   Jews
                   and
                   Pagans
                   ,
                   and
                   th●
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   that
                   Miracles
                   are
                   a
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   Miracles
                   were
                   necessary
                   for
                   confirming
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   on
                   several
                   Accounts
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 MIracles
                 are
                 another
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 the
                 particular
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 true
                 Miracles
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 an
                 infallible
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 the
                 particular
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 might
                 mention
                 his
                 Conception
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 himself
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Birth
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 Miraculous
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 might
                 recount
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 usher'd
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Miraculous
                   Star.
                
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 confine
                 my self
                 to
                 those
                 Miracles
                 which
                 he
                 personally
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ▪
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 exerted
                 was
                 at
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 turned
                 Water
                 into
                 Wine
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 11.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 could
                 fast
                 forty
                 Days
                 and
                 forty
                 Nights
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 (
                 Mat.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 a
                 Miracle
                 also
                 ,
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 his
                 Divine
                 Power
                 at
                 a
                 Feast
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 chear
                 and
                 refresh
                 the
                 Guests
                 with
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 Then
                 (
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 observe
                 the
                 exact
                 Order
                 of
                 his
                 Miracles
                 )
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 about
                 
                 Meat
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Drink
                 )
                 he
                 exercised
                 his
                 Omnipotent
                 Virtue
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 multitude
                 which
                 followed
                 him
                 wanted
                 food
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfied
                 four
                 Thousand
                 Men
                 with
                 seven
                 Loaves
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 seven
                 Baskets
                 of
                 Fragments
                 were
                 left
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 34.
                 
                 At
                 another
                 time
                 he
                 fed
                 five
                 Thousand
                 ,
                 besides
                 Women
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 with
                 five
                 Loaves
                 and
                 two
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 twelve
                 Baskets
                 full
                 remained
                 of
                 Fragments
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 14.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 most
                 acceptable
                 Miracle
                 to
                 those
                 poor
                 hungry
                 half
                 starved
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 with
                 their
                 Baskets
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 pick
                 up
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 could
                 light
                 on
                 .
                 This
                 beggerly
                 Rabble
                 was
                 known
                 every
                 where
                 by
                 their
                 Coffins
                 or
                 Baskets
                 made
                 of
                 Osiers
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 Relique
                 perhaps
                 of
                 Jewish
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 
                 Moses's
                 being
                 exposed
                 on
                 Nil●●
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Basket
                 of
                 Bull-rushes
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 imitated
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Wicker
                 .
                 They
                 used
                 these
                 Baskets
                 ,
                 with
                 Hay
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 any
                 would
                 hire
                 them
                 to
                 carry
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I●venal
                 speaking
                 of
                 these
                 poor
                 Iews
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     *
                     —
                     Quorum
                     cophinu●
                     foenumque
                     supell●x
                     .
                  
                
                 It
                 was
                 their
                 custom
                 to
                 go
                 abroad
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 carried
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 or
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 latter
                 was
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Gen.
                 40.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 )
                 and
                 therein
                 they
                 lodg'd
                 wh●●
                 they
                 gather'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Streets
                 of
                 Rags
                 ,
                 Chips
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 Skins
                 ,
                 Straws
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 an
                 old
                 badg
                 of
                 their
                 gathering
                 Stubble
                 or
                 Straw
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 word
                 f●●num
                 (
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 )
                 may
                 refer
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Symbol
                 of
                 their
                 servitude
                 there
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Scavengers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cleansed
                 the
                 Streets
                 ,
                 gathered
                 up
                 all
                 Dirt
                 ,
                 Dung
                 
                 and
                 Filth
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 it
                 away
                 in
                 Baskets
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 some
                 think
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 alludes
                 in
                 Psal.
                 81.
                 6.
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   vulgar
                   Latin
                
                 is
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   manus
                   ejus
                   in
                   ●ophin●
                   servi●runt
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 *
                 Epigrammatist
                 taxes
                 a
                 vain
                 proud
                 Dame
                 (
                 who
                 bragg'd
                 of
                 her
                 Birth
                 and
                 Lineage
                 )
                 for
                 marrying
                 a
                 poor
                 Iew
                 ,
                 a
                 Basketeer
                 ;
                 
                   
                     —
                     Nupsisti
                     ,
                     Gellia
                     ,
                     cistifero
                     .
                  
                
                 It
                 was
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   begging
                   Iews
                
                 that
                 ran
                 after
                 our
                 Saviour
                 into
                 the
                 Desert
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 fashion
                 carried
                 their
                 Maunds
                 ,
                 their
                 Baskets
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 and
                 their
                 empty
                 Bellies
                 he
                 filled
                 by
                 a
                 prodigious
                 multiplying
                 of
                 the
                 Loaves
                 and
                 Fishes
                 .
                 These
                 grew
                 in
                 their
                 Hands
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 handling
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 between
                 their
                 Teeth
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 eating
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 behold
                 a
                 Miracle
                 upon
                 a
                 Miracle
                 !
                 the
                 very
                 Fragments
                 amounted
                 to
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 entire
                 Provision
                 ,
                 they
                 carried
                 away
                 more
                 than
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 when
                 the
                 Proverbial
                 saying
                 was
                 more
                 fully
                 made
                 good
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   part
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 our
                 Saviour
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 Feed
                 but
                 Heal
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 a
                 Miraculous
                 manner
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 †
                 Writer
                 who
                 maintains
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Diseases
                 which
                 Christ
                 cured
                 were
                 naturally
                 incurable
                 .
                 Whether
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 nicely
                 enquire
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 so
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 he
                 cured
                 such
                 as
                 laboured
                 under
                 those
                 Diseases
                 which
                 bassled
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Masters
                 of
                 Medicks
                 ,
                 he
                 usually
                 incountred
                 the
                 
                   Opprobria
                   Medicorum
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Distempers
                 which
                 puzled
                 and
                 non-pluss'd
                 the
                 Physicians
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   certain
                   Woman
                   which
                   had
                   an
                   Issue
                   of
                   Blood
                   twelve
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   suffered
                   many
                   things
                   of
                   many
                   Physicians
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   spent
                   all
                   that
                   she
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   nothing
                   
                   bettered
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   grew
                   worse
                   ,
                
                 was
                 sorthwith
                 cured
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Mark
                 5.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Another
                 Woman
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   had
                   a
                   spirit
                   of
                   infirmity
                   eighteen
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   bowed
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   in
                   no
                   wise
                   lift
                   up
                   her self
                   ,
                   was
                   immediately
                   loosed
                   from
                   her
                   infirmity
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   streight
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 13.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Omnipotent
                 Arm
                 cured
                 
                   a
                   Man
                   who
                   had
                   an
                   infirmity
                   thirty
                   and
                   eight
                   years
                   ,
                
                 John
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 From
                 which
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 Disease
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 naturally
                 past
                 Cure
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 by
                 Art
                 to
                 master
                 an
                 infirmity
                 so
                 Old
                 and
                 Chronical
                 :
                 the
                 Distemper
                 might
                 plead
                 Prescription
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 7
                 
                   th
                   v.
                
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 the
                 poor
                 Mans
                 Case
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 sadder
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 capacity
                 to
                 further
                 and
                 promote
                 his
                 recovery
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 his
                 impotency
                 and
                 inability
                 .
                 He
                 
                   lay
                   at
                   the
                   Waters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 there
                 tantalized
                 ,
                 disappointed
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 fr●strated
                 of
                 hi●
                 daily
                 Hopes
                 and
                 Wishes
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 perhaps
                 he
                 lay
                 repining
                 at
                 his
                 Destiny
                 which
                 had
                 given
                 him
                 some
                 hopes
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Infirmities
                 the
                 more
                 insupportable
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 condemned
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 Burden
                 of
                 a
                 lingring
                 Disease
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 suppose
                 that
                 oftentimes
                 out
                 of
                 hope
                 of
                 regaining
                 his
                 Health
                 he
                 almost
                 lost
                 his
                 Life
                 in
                 the
                 Press
                 and
                 importunate
                 Crowd
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 Angel
                 that
                 used
                 to
                 trouble
                 the
                 Waters
                 of
                 B●thesda
                 would
                 not
                 step
                 aside
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 in
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Friend
                 there
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Pool
                 .
                 His
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 a
                 Cure
                 ,
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 Event
                 cruel
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 preserv'd
                 him
                 only
                 to
                 torment
                 and
                 vex
                 him
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Angel
                   of
                   th●
                   Covenant
                
                 :
                 the
                 blessed
                 Iesus
                 (
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 save
                 Mens
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 )
                 pitied
                 his
                 Case
                 ,
                 and
                 heal'd
                 his
                 Distemper
                 even
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 thus
                 grown
                 habitual
                 and
                 inveterate
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 Drug
                 or
                 D●vice
                 of
                 Art
                 could
                 reach
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 perhaps
                 the
                 sa●a●ive
                 Streams
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 wash
                 it
                 
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 beholding
                 this
                 Person
                 in
                 so
                 forlorn
                 a
                 Condition
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 bid
                 him
                 rise
                 forthwith
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 and
                 walk
                 ;
                 which
                 immediately
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 likewise
                 restored
                 sight
                 to
                 the
                 Blind
                 (
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 born
                 so
                 )
                 ,
                 hearing
                 to
                 the
                 Deaf
                 ,
                 sp●●ch
                 to
                 the
                 Dumb
                 ,
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 Lame
                 .
                 He
                 cured
                 Fevers
                 ,
                 Palsies
                 ,
                 Leprosies
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Diseases
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 whether
                 Acute
                 or
                 Chronical
                 .
                 No
                 Distemper
                 overcame
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 heal'd
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 difficult
                 and
                 obdurate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 removed
                 by
                 no
                 humane
                 Skill
                 .
                 Among
                 his
                 other
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 forget
                 his
                 wonderful
                 
                   Dispossessing
                   of
                   Devils
                
                 ,
                 nay
                 of
                 a
                 Legion
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 cast
                 out
                 Deaf
                 and
                 Dumb
                 and
                 Blind
                 Devils
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 those
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 possessed
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 22.
                 
                 't
                 is
                 recorded
                 that
                 he
                 ●cured
                 a
                 possessed
                 Person
                 who
                 was
                 both
                 Blind
                 and
                 Deaf
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 expel'd
                 Diseases
                 and
                 Devils
                 together
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 Sea
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Land
                 he
                 displaied
                 his
                 
                   Miraculous
                   Power
                
                 ;
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 Element
                 to
                 surrender
                 themselves
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 Peter
                 to
                 fish
                 for
                 Poll-money
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 found
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Fishes
                 mouth
                 .
                 Seeing
                 from
                 a
                 Mount
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 praying
                 ,
                 his
                 Disciples
                 at
                 Sea
                 labouring
                 with
                 a
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 them
                 walking
                 on
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 St.
                 Peter
                 power
                 to
                 walk
                 there
                 safely
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 silenced
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 allay'd
                 the
                 Storm
                 ,
                 hush'd
                 the
                 Tempest
                 which
                 threatned
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 sudden
                 Ship-wrack
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 did
                 things
                 far
                 greater
                 than
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Attestation
                 of
                 Divine
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 Power
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 rais'd
                 Lazarus
                 from
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 he
                 call'd
                 to
                 Life
                 again
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Iairus
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 :
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Naim
                 he
                 restored
                 to
                 Life
                 the
                 only
                 Son
                 of
                 a
                 Widow
                 .
                 
                 These
                 Persons
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 an
                 Extasy
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 dead
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 judg
                 when
                 any
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 granted
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 needs
                 must
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 than
                 they
                 the
                 Negative
                 .
                 Paracelsus
                 philosophically
                 attributes
                 this
                 Resuscitation
                 to
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 corrupted
                 dead
                 Matter
                 ;
                 as
                 Frogs
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 Slime
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 This
                 is
                 his
                 Blasphemous
                 Nonsense
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Men
                 of
                 sober
                 Reason
                 deride
                 ,
                 and
                 unanimously
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 Life
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Supernatural
                 and
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Key
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Jews
                 say
                 )
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 approach
                 towards
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Death
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 which
                 he
                 repeated
                 that
                 Act
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 once
                 before
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   ●
                
                 .
                 the
                 driving
                 the
                 Buyers
                 and
                 Sellers
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 his
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 expell'd
                 so
                 many
                 Men
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 Merchandize
                 and
                 Gain
                 ,
                 without
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 omnipotent
                 Arm.
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 he
                 struck
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 he
                 converted
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Thieves
                 even
                 just
                 before
                 his
                 leaving
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 one
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 caused
                 a
                 
                   miraculous
                   Eclips●
                
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 such
                 because
                 it
                 happen'd
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 natural
                 and
                 usual
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Moons
                 interposing
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 falls
                 out
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   M●on
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 when
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 it
                 was
                 
                   F●ll
                   Moon
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Month
                 Nisan
                 ,
                 the
                 Passover-day
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 the
                 Earth
                 quaked
                 ,
                 the
                 Veil
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 was
                 rent
                 asunder
                 ,
                 the
                 Graves
                 ●ere
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 arose
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 
                 forerunner
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 soon
                 after
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 raised
                 others
                 raised
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 the
                 third
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 former
                 Miracles
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 visibly
                 convers'd
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 convey'd
                 himself
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 World
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Mansions
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 were
                 innumerable
                 more
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 recorded
                 ;
                 which
                 occasioned
                 that
                 great
                 Hyperbole
                 used
                 in
                 
                   Iohn
                   21.
                   ult
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 Christ
                 did
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 
                   great
                   Miracles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Unbelief
                 and
                 Obstinacy
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Wonder
                 and
                 Prodigy
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 happen'd
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 ,
                 exerted
                 many
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Promise
                 ,
                 to
                 inable
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 .
                 ●hey
                 cured
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 diseased
                 Persons
                 that
                 were
                 brought
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 cure
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 proxy
                 .
                 By
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 Shadow
                 and
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Handkerchief
                 a
                 sanative
                 Virtue
                 was
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Sick
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Diseases
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   15.
                   15.
                   
                   Acts
                
                 19.
                 12.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 Gift
                 which
                 was
                 equally
                 wonderful
                 and
                 useful
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 whereof
                 Maladies
                 were
                 cured
                 without
                 any
                 cost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 Patient
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 fear
                 a
                 Relapse
                 soon
                 after
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 an
                 Apothecary's
                 Bill
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 left
                 Trophimus
                 at
                 Miletum
                 sick
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 20.
                 and
                 he
                 cured
                 not
                 Timothy
                 of
                 his
                 weak
                 Stomach
                 without
                 drinking
                 Wine
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 23.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 no
                 absolute
                 Gift
                 of
                 healing
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Gift
                 of
                 healing
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Heathens
                 rather
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 recovering
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 work
                 this
                 Miracle
                 always
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                 some
                 were
                 heal'd
                 ,
                 not
                 all
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Miracles
                 were
                 not
                 designed
                 to
                 make
                 Men
                 immortal
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 Sicknesses
                 and
                 Diseases
                 were
                 not
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 none
                 should
                 die
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 sufficient
                 that
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Healing
                 was
                 exerted
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 seen
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 inabled
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 divine
                 Power
                 went
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 that
                 at
                 ordinary
                 times
                 Diseases
                 should
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Means
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Power
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Those
                 very
                 Instances
                 (
                 or
                 any
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 Proof
                 that
                 God
                 bore
                 witness
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 :
                 for
                 hence
                 it
                 appeared
                 that
                 this
                 Power
                 was
                 at
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 and
                 disposal
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 Limitation
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 it
                 was
                 absolutely
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 supernatural
                 Power
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 healed
                 Diseases
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 another
                 miracul●u●
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 confer'd
                 on
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 corroborate
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 unbelieving
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   speaking
                   with
                   diverse
                   Tongues
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 especially
                 serviceable
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ;
                 because
                 hereby
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 Persons
                 of
                 diverse
                 Countries
                 and
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 Means
                 the
                 Propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 further'd
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 of
                 B●b●l
                 was
                 hindred
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 afterwards
                 pull
                 down
                 the
                 strong
                 Holds
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 Gratuity
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   To
                   another
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   given
                   diverse
                   kinds
                   of
                   Tongues
                   ,
                   to
                   another
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Tongues
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 one
                 had
                 the
                 Ability
                 to
                 speak
                 strange
                 Languages
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 was
                 enabled
                 to
                 interpret
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 intelligible
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 these
                 two
                 Gifts
                 did
                 not
                 always
                 concur
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 C●rint●ian
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 however
                 
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 supernatural
                 Power
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 Miraculous
                 way
                 the
                 Apostles
                 frequently
                 
                   dispossessed
                   Devils
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 tormented
                 the
                 Bodies
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men.
                 They
                 had
                 power
                 also
                 to
                 
                   raise
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 raising
                 of
                 Dorcas
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Miracles
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 were
                 greater
                 than
                 Christ's
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 himself
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   14.
                   12.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   believeth
                   on
                   me
                   ,
                   the
                   works
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   shall
                   he
                   do
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   greater
                   Works
                   then
                   these
                   shall
                   he
                   do
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostles
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 speak
                 strange
                 Languages
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 learn'd
                 ,
                 a
                 Miracu●ous
                 Gift
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 never
                 exerted
                 ,
                 th●
                 he
                 could
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Wonders
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 wrought
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 extensive
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 where
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preach'd
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Fruit
                 and
                 E●●ect
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 greater
                 ,
                 their
                 Converts
                 were
                 more
                 numerous
                 ,
                 they
                 won
                 by
                 them
                 far
                 greater
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 Souls
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 Thus
                 you
                 have
                 a
                 sho●t
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 Miracles
                 both
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 ●
                 am
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 these
                 Miracles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 really
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 counterfeit
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 have
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 shew
                 you
                 what
                 are
                 true
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 ralse
                 ones
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 were
                 such
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Nature
                
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 five
                 grand
                 Properties
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Act
                 as
                 is
                 
                   above
                   natural
                   Force
                   and
                   Abili●y
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 done
                 wholly
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 an
                 omnipotent
                 Power
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Physical
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Agency
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 Creation
                 :
                 Their
                 natural
                 Properties
                 and
                 Affections
                 are
                 settled
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 they
                 constantly
                 act
                 except
                 he
                 who
                 created
                 them
                 changes
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 
                 immediately
                 influencing
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Creator
                 thus
                 alters
                 their
                 natural
                 Course
                 and
                 Agency
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Effects
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 Power
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Miracle
                 wrought
                 :
                 for
                 Miracles
                 are
                 Actions
                 that
                 are
                 against
                 natural
                 Efficiency
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 opposed
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Hobbs
                 ,
                 who
                 holds
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 real
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 is
                 by
                 natural
                 Causes
                 :
                 only
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 supernatural
                 Causes
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 ground
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 vilify
                 the
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ.
                 And
                 Spinosa
                 would
                 fain
                 thrust
                 upon
                 us
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Scripture
                 affirms
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 did
                 necessarily
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Miracles
                 have
                 only
                 natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 tho
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 conceits
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Reason
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 viz.
                 *
                 that
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Decrees
                 are
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 can't
                 be
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Interruptions
                 or
                 Vi●lations
                 of
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 altering
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 be
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 divine
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 his
                 Argument
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 Fallacy
                 ,
                 and
                 contradicts
                 several
                 Discoveries
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 doings
                 in
                 the
                 sacred
                 Writ
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 Actions
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 mere
                 Power
                 and
                 Energy
                 of
                 Men
                 or
                 Angels
                 (
                 either
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 )
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 created
                 Beings
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 to
                 exceed
                 all
                 natural
                 Power
                 :
                 A
                 Miracle
                 always
                 supposes
                 the
                 Virtue
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 produced
                 to
                 be
                 Divine
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 (
                 which
                 follows
                 necessarily
                 on
                 the
                 former
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Vnaccountable
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 solve
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 shew
                 any
                 reason
                 
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 above
                 our
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 above
                 natural
                 Power
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 natural
                 Reason
                 should
                 tell
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 A
                 Miracle
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 Physical
                 Cause
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 beyond
                 our
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 something
                 done
                 rarely
                 and
                 unusually
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 true
                 one
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   A
                   Miracle
                   doth
                   not
                   happen
                   every
                   hour
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 uncommon
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 Rarity
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 was
                 to
                 beget
                 Faith
                 by
                 its
                 being
                 rare
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 Men
                 to
                 believe
                 by
                 the
                 uncommonness
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 Divine
                 works
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 daily
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 are
                 not
                 Miracles
                 :
                 thus
                 to
                 justify
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 not
                 call'd
                 Miracles
                 .
                 So
                 Gods
                 preserving
                 and
                 upholding
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Divine
                 Power
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 call'd
                 a
                 Miracle
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 every
                 moment
                 .
                 †
                 Pliny
                 declares
                 that
                 it
                 exceeds
                 all
                 Miracles
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 Day
                 passes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 innumerable
                 subterraneous
                 fires
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vast
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inbred
                 fires
                 in
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 rar●
                 and
                 strange
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 Miracle
                 .
                 The
                 gravity
                 of
                 bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 strange
                 Operation
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 the
                 reciprocal
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 Phaenomen●
                 that
                 depend
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 apprehend
                 )
                 on
                 the
                 particular
                 and
                 immediate
                 influence
                 of
                 a
                 supernatural
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 common
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 Miracles
                 .
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 All-wise
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 hath
                 his
                 usual
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ways
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 oftentimes
                 are
                 neglected
                 and
                 despised
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 common
                 :
                 wherefore
                 
                 he
                 thinks
                 good
                 to
                 use
                 another
                 method
                 ,
                 he
                 exert●
                 other
                 acts
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 unusual
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 a
                 greater
                 regard
                 and
                 reverence
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 a
                 Miracl●
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 supernatural
                 ,
                 unaccountable
                 ,
                 and
                 rare
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 visible
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 very
                 evident
                 and
                 discernible
                 .
                 The
                 Egyptians
                 saw
                 
                 Moses's
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 Baal
                 saw
                 what
                 Elijah
                 did
                 .
                 And
                 whatever
                 Miracles
                 are
                 really
                 done
                 ,
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 plainly
                 seen
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 exhibited
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 on
                 purpose
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 and
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 Miracle
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Divine
                 Work
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 and
                 apparent
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Operations
                 are
                 frequently
                 call'd
                 
                   Signs
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 outward
                 and
                 open
                 representations
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 Power
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Miracles
                 because
                 they
                 stir
                 up
                 Mens
                 minds
                 to
                 admire
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 cause
                 amazement
                 and
                 wonder
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 works
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 create
                 astonishment
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 seriously
                 consider
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 proves
                 what
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 to
                 be
                 constant
                 and
                 lasting
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 continuing
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 inseparable
                 properties
                 and
                 qualification
                 of
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Miracl●s
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 essential
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 unaccountable
                 (
                 we
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 Nature's
                 Sphere
                 )
                 and
                 unusual
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 natural
                 causes
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 Miracles
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Miracle
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 but
                 by
                 Supernatural
                 and
                 Divine
                 strength
                 .
              
               
               
                 Consequently
                 ,
                 a
                 Miracle
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Agents
                 .
                 These
                 indeed
                 can
                 do
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderful
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 really
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 rise
                 only
                 from
                 
                   occult
                   natural
                
                 causes
                 and
                 means
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 appear
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 mere
                 Jugglings
                 and
                 Tricks
                 of
                 Art.
                 Thus
                 far
                 evil
                 Spirits
                 and
                 their
                 Agents
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 go
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 counterfeit
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 work
                 one
                 true
                 Miracle
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Magicians
                
                 did
                 
                   wonderful
                   things
                
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 make
                 their
                 Rods
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 with
                 Serpents
                 twining
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 greater
                 )
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 Inchantments
                 turned
                 their
                 Rods
                 into
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 or
                 seem'd
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 worst
                 Men
                 may
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 work
                 such
                 signs
                 and
                 wonders
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 suffers
                 false
                 Proph●ts
                 to
                 work
                 those
                 seeming
                 Miracles
                 is
                 suggested
                 in
                 
                   v.
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   proveth
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   whether
                   you
                   love
                   the
                   Lord
                   your
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   Soul.
                
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 try
                 Men
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 adhere
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 forsake
                 him
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 experiment
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Stedfastness
                 or
                 their
                 Hypocrisy
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   arise
                   false
                   Christs
                   and
                   false
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   shew
                   great
                   signs
                   and
                   wonders
                   ,
                
                 so
                 great
                 
                   that
                   (
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   possible
                   )
                   they
                   shall
                   deceive
                   the
                   very
                   elect
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 St.
                 Panl
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Man
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   perdition
                   ,
                   shall
                   come
                   with
                   all
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   signs
                   and
                   lying
                   wonders
                
                 ;
                 which
                 last
                 words
                 
                   lying
                   wonders
                
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 signification
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 actions
                 they
                 shall
                 do
                 shall
                 be
                 real
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 really
                 done
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 
                   lying
                   wonders
                
                 ,
                 because
                 thereby
                 the
                 Devil
                 
                   impo●●th
                   on
                
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 them
                 into
                 error
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 these
                 wonders
                 are
                 to
                 attest
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 
                 false
                 and
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 likewise
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 *
                 
                   lying
                   wonders
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 false
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 and
                 seeming
                 only
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 are
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 foretold
                 in
                 Rev.
                 13.
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 that
                 the
                 Grand
                 Impostor
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Times
                 shall
                 
                   do
                   great
                   wonders
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   maketh
                   Fire
                   to
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   deceiveth
                   them
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   those
                   Miracles
                
                 (
                 or
                 †
                 Signs
                 )
                 
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   .
                
                 True
                 Miracles
                 cannot
                 be
                 wrought
                 by
                 Satan
                 or
                 his
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 wonderful
                 Things
                 and
                 lying
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 these
                 here
                 mentioned
                 which
                 false
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Seducers
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 effect
                 .
                 They
                 either
                 exceed
                 not
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 natural
                 Causes
                 tho
                 they
                 be
                 hid
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 mere
                 Cheats
                 ,
                 Deception
                 of
                 Sight
                 ,
                 and
                 Delusions
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 seeming
                 Miracles
                 and
                 lying
                 Wonders
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 undeniable
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 and
                 wicked
                 Men
                 are
                 permitted
                 to
                 do
                 things
                 prodigious
                 and
                 strange
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 work
                 true
                 Miracles
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Miracle
                 is
                 something
                 above
                 ,
                 yea
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Now
                 God
                 alone
                 can
                 alter
                 this
                 established
                 Order
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ;
                 no
                 Creature
                 can
                 effect
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 can
                 only
                 change
                 it
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 first
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 nothing
                 can
                 alter
                 the
                 Propriety
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   alone
                   d●th
                   gre●●
                   Wonders
                
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 136.
                 4.
                 
                 Miracles
                 are
                 wrought
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 Power
                 wholly
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 shew'd
                 you
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Natural
                   Miracles
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 those
                 Acts
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Miracles
                 are
                 
                   really
                   such
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 counterfeit
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 already
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 were
                 above
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 healing
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 tho
                 in
                 themselves
                 incurable
                 ,
                 feeding
                 Thousands
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 Portion
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 carried
                 away
                 more
                 than
                 was
                 first
                 provided
                 ;
                 restoring
                 People
                 to
                 Life
                 after
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 exceeded
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 natural
                 and
                 created
                 Agents
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 to
                 be
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 were
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 Miracles
                 .
                 But
                 moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 these
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 such
                 
                   peculiar
                   Circumstances
                
                 as
                 spake
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 divine
                 Original
                 .
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 simple
                 and
                 plain
                 way
                 of
                 doing
                 their
                 Miracles
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 .
                 Christ
                 cured
                 some
                 by
                 laying
                 his
                 Hands
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 invoking
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 others
                 by
                 a
                 mere
                 touch
                 of
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Leper
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 3.
                 
                 Others
                 by
                 their
                 only
                 touching
                 the
                 Hem
                 of
                 his
                 Garme●t
                 were
                 made
                 perfectly
                 whole
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   14.
                   36.
                
                 
                 Multitudes
                 were
                 cured
                 of
                 their
                 Diseases
                 with
                 a
                 bare
                 word
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 only
                 saying
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Maid
                   ,
                   arise
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 8.
                 54.
                 
                 He
                 cured
                 a
                 Noble
                 Man's
                 Son
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 a
                 Centurion
                 〈◊〉
                 Son
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   4.
                   46.
                   
                   Mat.
                
                 8.
                 5.
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 with
                 application
                 of
                 Medicines
                 ,
                 or
                 using
                 of
                 any
                 Means
                 .
                 Other
                 Methods
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 blind
                 Man
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 he
                 anointed
                 his
                 Eyes
                 with
                 Clay
                 macerated
                 with
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 bid
                 him
                 wash
                 in
                 the
                 Pool
                 of
                 Siloe
                 .
                 The
                 ten
                 Lepers
                 were
                 not
                 presently
                 healed
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 bid
                 them
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 went
                 they
                 found
                 their
                 Cure.
                 At
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Lazarus
                 he
                 shed
                 Tears
                 ,
                 groaned
                 in
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 call'd
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Grave
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Voice
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 without
                 Formality
                 and
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 any
                 superstitious
                 Rites
                 and
                 Observances
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 Natural
                 or
                 Artificial
                 Applications
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Argument
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Impostures
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 always
                 done
                 with
                 Ceremony
                 and
                 Pomp
                 ,
                 with
                 strange
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 strange
                 Gestures
                 and
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 not
                 obscure
                 ,
                 but
                 evident
                 ,
                 not
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 light
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 any
                 Cheat
                 and
                 Forgery
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 observed
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 most
                 certainly
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 had
                 subtil
                 Enemies
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 busy
                 in
                 prying
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 cured
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 had
                 had
                 an
                 Infirmity
                 thirty
                 eight
                 Years
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 a
                 publick
                 Meeting
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 Feast
                 ,
                 Luke
                 4.
                 33.
                 
                 He
                 dispossessed
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 Devil
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 11.
                 45.
                 
                 The
                 Man
                 was
                 cured
                 of
                 the
                 Palsy
                 before
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 9.
                 8.
                 the
                 Widow's
                 Son
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 Life
                 before
                 much
                 People
                 ,
                 Luke
                 7.
                 12
                 and
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 publickly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Spectators
                 and
                 Observers
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 among
                 these
                 neither
                 Wit
                 nor
                 Malice
                 were
                 wanting
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Errors
                 and
                 Deceits
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 especially
                 St.
                 Matt●●w
                 ,
                 whilst
                 yet
                 the
                 Persons
                 were
                 alive
                 upon
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 innumerable
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Witness
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 were
                 surviving
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whereas
                 
                   one
                   or
                   two
                
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 cured
                 in
                 the
                 Heat●en
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 Impostors
                 have
                 been
                 cried
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 
                   few
                   wonders
                
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 and
                 remembred
                 that
                 Christ
                 cured
                 
                   v●ry
                   many
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 Miracles
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 was
                 exceeding
                 great
                 .
                 The
                 Multitude
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 Truth
                 and
                 Reality
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 shews
                 
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 chance
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 Miracles
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 suspition
                 of
                 doing
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 fraudulent
                 manner
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 easy
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 discover
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Christs
                 Miracles
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 many
                 and
                 various
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 repeated
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 several
                 times
                 over
                 .
                 Both
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 things
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Miracle
                 was
                 wrought
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 confirm
                 another
                 :
                 which
                 gives
                 us
                 further
                 Assurance
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 counterfeit
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 by
                 frequent
                 reiterating
                 them
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Miracles
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 confined
                 to
                 Iudea
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 relate
                 what
                 Miracles
                 they
                 exerted
                 in
                 several
                 Countries
                 where
                 they
                 went
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 was
                 visited
                 by
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 Impostors
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 credibly
                 informed
                 that
                 their
                 Miracles
                 were
                 owned
                 and
                 approved
                 of
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 came
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 These
                 Miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 ,
                 these
                 Cures
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strange
                 Languages
                 were
                 spoken
                 amongst
                 them
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 whereas
                 *
                 what
                 is
                 counterfeit
                 holds
                 not
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 These
                 Miracles
                 were
                 not
                 control'd
                 and
                 check'd
                 by
                 any
                 greater
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Wonders
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Sorcerers
                 were
                 by
                 Moses
                 .
                 You
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 those
                 Magicians
                 could
                 not
                 plague
                 Men
                 and
                 Cattel
                 with
                 Boils
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 restore
                 the
                 Waters
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 quality
                 :
                 tho
                 they
                 could
                 gather
                 the
                 Frogs
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 kill
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 not
                 counterfeit
                 the
                 Miracle
                 of
                 Fleas
                 and
                 Lice
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 did
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 Frogs
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 some
                 restraint
                 ;
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 overpower'd
                 :
                 
                 But
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 all
                 :
                 They
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 effect
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 that
                 Moses
                 was
                 there
                 ready
                 to
                 countermand
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 baffle
                 their
                 Delusions
                 .
                 They
                 turned
                 the
                 Rods
                 into
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 Moses's
                 Rod
                 devoured
                 theirs
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e
                
                 Moses's
                 true
                 Serpents
                 devour'd
                 the
                 Magicians
                 counterfeit
                 Ones
                 .
                 But
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 wrought
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 to
                 countermand
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 real
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Thus
                 true
                 Miracles
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 manner
                 and
                 circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 These
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 from
                 the
                 Ends
                 and
                 Designs
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 propounded
                 to
                 themselves
                 in
                 exerting
                 them
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 True
                 Miracles
                 are
                 always
                 for
                 the
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 seeming
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 Ones
                 are
                 wrought
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 maintain
                 some
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 a
                 Pretender
                 to
                 Miracles
                 teacheth
                 any
                 thing
                 derogatory
                 to
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 Impostor
                 ;
                 for
                 Miracles
                 that
                 are
                 true
                 never
                 contradict
                 the
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 recorded
                 in
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 .
                 This
                 then
                 you
                 must
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Miracles
                 confirm
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 authorized
                 by
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 rest
                 in
                 Miracles
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                
                 we
                 must
                 appeal
                 .
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Works
                   I
                   do
                   bear
                   witness
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
                 John
                 5.
                 36.
                 but
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   ver
                   .
                   39.
                   〈◊〉
                   th●
                   Scriptures
                   :
                   they
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   testify
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 ascertain
                 our selves
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 those
                 Miracles
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 wrought
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 upon
                 Earth
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 done
                 to
                 attest
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 contradicted
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Moral
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 natural
                 Notions
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Truths
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   True
                   Miracles
                
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 overthrowing
                 of
                 Satan's
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 they
                 never
                 
                 confirm
                 and
                 abet
                 Sin
                 and
                 Prophanation
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 observ'd
                 before
                 from
                 Deut.
                 13.
                 1.
                 that
                 God
                 some
                 times
                 permits
                 false
                 Prophets
                 to
                 work
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 among
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Verses
                 following
                 tell
                 us
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   lying
                   Wonders
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 if
                 the
                 Prophet
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 
                   entice
                   Persons
                   to
                   g●
                   after
                   other
                   Gods
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   serve
                   them
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 were
                 intended
                 to
                 seduce
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 false
                 Worship
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 them
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 forsaking
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 no
                 true
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 counterfeit
                 ones
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 for
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Miracles
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 for
                 attesting
                 the
                 Orthodox
                 Faith
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 also
                 uphold
                 a
                 Holy
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 ,
                 Our
                 Saviour's
                 Miracles
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 beneficial
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 He
                 procured
                 Food
                 for
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 almost
                 ●amished
                 ;
                 he
                 cured
                 the
                 Lame
                 and
                 the
                 Blind
                 ,
                 he
                 ejected
                 troublesom
                 Devils
                 out
                 of
                 Mens
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 he
                 relieved
                 the
                 most
                 impotent
                 and
                 distressed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 Impostors
                 are
                 rather
                 harmful
                 than
                 advantageous
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 unworthy
                 of
                 our
                 Remark
                 (
                 what
                 was
                 partly
                 suggested
                 before
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Egyptian
                   Magicians
                
                 turn'd
                 the
                 Water
                 into
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 Nature
                 again
                 :
                 they
                 brought
                 up
                 Frog●
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 clear
                 the
                 Houses
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 could
                 bring
                 Plagues
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 remove
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 also
                 of
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 is
                 not
                 harmful
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 fruitless
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vain
                 and
                 trifling
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 only
                 to
                 entertain
                 fond
                 and
                 scrupulous
                 Minds
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Christs
                 Miracles
                 were
                 not
                 beneficial
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 
                   ●ursing
                   the
                   Fig-●ree
                
                 ,
                 Mark
                 ●1
                 .
                 14.
                 and
                 his
                 
                   sending
                   the
                   unclean
                   Spirit
                   into
                   the
                   Gaderens
                   
                   Swine
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 8.
                 30.
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Christs
                 cursing
                 the
                 Fig-tree
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Symbolical
                 Act
                 figuring
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 the
                 unfruitful
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 thus
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 and
                 benefit
                 .
                 Some
                 indeed
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 should
                 do
                 thi●
                 when
                 he
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Figs
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   ,
                
                 v
                 13.
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 unjust
                 to
                 blast
                 the
                 Tree
                 for
                 not
                 bearing
                 Fruit
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 bearing
                 was
                 come
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 mistake
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Figs
                 with
                 
                   that
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 year
                 was
                 not
                 unseasonable
                 for
                 Figs
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Tree
                 bore
                 nothing
                 but
                 Leaves
                 ;
                 therefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 dealt
                 thus
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 plainest
                 and
                 clearest
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Objection
                 vanishes
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 concern'd
                 at
                 the
                 wit●●ring
                 of
                 a
                 Barren
                 Tree
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Solutions
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 genuine
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 *
                 Episcopius
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 of
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 cursed
                 the
                 Figtree
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Figs
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   yet
                   ,
                
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 time
                 of
                 Figs.
                 A
                 †
                 learned
                 Writer
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 hath
                 this
                 peculiar
                 Notion
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 look'd
                 for
                 Figs
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   th●
                   time
                   of
                   Fig●
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   ,
                
                 because
                 he
                 look'd
                 not
                 for
                 any
                 Figs
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 could
                 be
                 ripe
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 eat
                 that
                 Spring
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 look'd
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 grew
                 the
                 last
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 hung
                 on
                 the
                 Tree
                 all
                 Winter
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 Iud●●
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 fruitful
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 it
                 several
                 things
                 different
                 from
                 other
                 Soils
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 whether
                 there
                 were
                 Fig-trees
                 in
                 the
                 Field
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Writings
                 (
                 which
                 this
                 Author
                 refers
                 to
                 )
                 speak
                 
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Fruit.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 Tree
                 bore
                 Figs
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 supposes
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 material
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 old
                 or
                 new
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Figs
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 years
                 growth
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 one
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 did
                 our
                 Saviour
                 curse
                 it
                 ?
                 Some
                 interpret
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   gathering
                   of
                   Figs
                   ,
                
                 but
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 Figs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 straining
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 learned
                 Critick
                 reads
                 the
                 Text
                 thus
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Where
                   was
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Figs
                   ?
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   was
                   the
                   time
                
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 Christ
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 viz.
                 near
                 Ierusalem
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Season
                 of
                 Figs
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 this
                 one
                 particular
                 Tree
                 bore
                 no
                 Fruit
                 when
                 the
                 rest
                 did
                 ,
                 Christ
                 deservedly
                 curs'd
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 Interpretation
                 amounts
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 what
                 I
                 before
                 propounded
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 cannot
                 approve
                 of
                 the
                 Alteration
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 †
                 An
                 other
                 late
                 Critick
                 comes
                 somewhat
                 nearer
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 changing
                 the
                 Accent
                 ,
                 and
                 doubling
                 the
                 Verb
                 reads
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 ‖
                 
                   where
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Figs.
                
                 But
                 I
                 conceive
                 this
                 Learned
                 Gentleman
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 bold
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 )
                 in
                 his
                 
                   changing
                   the
                   Greek
                
                 Text
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 occassion
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 keep
                 to
                 the
                 received
                 reading
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 is
                 exactly
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Figs
                   (
                   yet
                
                 being
                 redundant
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Figs
                 with
                 this
                 Tree
                 .
                 Tho
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 year
                 other
                 Fig-trees
                 bore
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 degenerated
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 no
                 Fruit
                 at
                 all
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 Leaves
                 ;
                 whence
                 our
                 Saviour
                 took
                 occasion
                 to
                 curse
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 admonished
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 Vnfruitfulness
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 Season
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 greatest
                 furitfulness
                 was
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 1
                 worthy
                 Person
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 Christ's
                 cursing
                 the
                 Figtree
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 acceptable
                 Fruit
                 of
                 everlasting
                 Righteousness
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Judaical
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 this
                 Tree
                 did
                 not
                 bring
                 forth
                 such
                 excellent
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 fair
                 Figleaves
                 of
                 an
                 external
                 and
                 ceremonial
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 legal
                 Morality
                 .
                 Christ
                 therefore
                 came
                 to
                 exprobrate
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 more
                 perfect
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 Period
                 to
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 quite
                 wither
                 away
                 and
                 be
                 null'd
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 ground
                 for
                 what
                 our
                 Lord
                 did
                 :
                 which
                 makes
                 me
                 a
                 little
                 wonder
                 why
                 that
                 Learned
                 Critick
                 whom
                 I
                 named
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Expositors
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 concern'd
                 at
                 Christ's
                 cursing
                 
                   the
                   innocent
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 any
                 cause
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 assign
                 no
                 Reason
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 Action
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 arbitrary
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 nature
                 :
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 Power
                 he
                 could
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 do
                 as
                 he
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 insist
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 offer'd
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Reason
                 why
                 he
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 shew
                 a
                 Miracle
                 on
                 a
                 fruitless
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 nothing
                 but
                 leaves
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 his
                 Curse
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 Instance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Christ's
                 suffering
                 the
                 Gadarens
                 Swine
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Act
                 as
                 his
                 Permission
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 sometimes
                 imports
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 importunate
                 Outcry
                 of
                 the
                 disturbed
                 Friends
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 saw
                 it
                 was
                 best
                 to
                 lodg
                 in
                 the
                 Deep
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Persons
                 who
                 sustain'd
                 this
                 Loss
                 deserved
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 their
                 carriage
                 towards
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lord.
                 Here
                 then
                 was
                 no
                 unjust
                 thing
                 done
                 by
                 this
                 miraculous
                 Power
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 it
                 a
                 hurtful
                 thing
                 to
                 punish
                 Offenders
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 deserts
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 further
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Objected
                 ,
                 If
                 Christ
                 design'd
                 to
                 benefit
                 People
                 by
                 his
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 do
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 most
                 desired
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 Herod
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hung
                 on
                 the
                 Cross
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 indeed
                 that
                 
                   Herod
                   was
                   desirous
                   to
                   see
                   Christ
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   season
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   heard
                   many
                   things
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   hoped
                   to
                   have
                   seen
                   some
                   Miracle
                   done
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 23.
                 8.
                 
                 Yet
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 question'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   answer'd
                   him
                   nothing
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 he
                 spake
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 one
                 Miracle
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 Herod
                 had
                 sufficient
                 opportunities
                 before
                 of
                 hearing
                 Christ's
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 his
                 Signs
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 negligent
                 and
                 careless
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 slighted
                 and
                 despised
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 gone
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 or
                 sent
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 treated
                 him
                 with
                 Respect
                 and
                 Reverence
                 .
                 This
                 great
                 Man
                 having
                 thus
                 neglected
                 the
                 Season
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 justly
                 debarr'd
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 Miracles
                 are
                 denied
                 him
                 after
                 a
                 wilful
                 refusing
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 other
                 means
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 42.
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 Scribes
                 declared
                 they
                 would
                 
                   believe
                   in
                   Christ
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Cross
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 Saviour
                 would
                 not
                 gratifie
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 miraculous
                 descending
                 thence
                 :
                 Here
                 I
                 have
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 gather
                 hence
                 that
                 Miracles
                 
                 are
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 infallible
                 Argument
                 .
                 All
                 Men
                 are
                 agreed
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 by
                 this
                 :
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Scribes
                 declare
                 that
                 on
                 these
                 Terms
                 they
                 would
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 Messias
                 :
                 they
                 desire
                 no
                 better
                 Proof
                 than
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 (
                 the
                 mighty
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 lavishly
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 Persons
                 had
                 Miracles
                 enough
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 disregarded
                 them
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 think
                 sit
                 ,
                 call
                 for
                 those
                 divine
                 Testimonies
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 meet
                 that
                 Heaven
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 at
                 their
                 beck
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Miracles
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 main
                 thing
                 I
                 offer
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   greater
                   Miracle
                
                 than
                 this
                 which
                 they
                 now
                 call
                 for
                 was
                 shew'd
                 within
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 was
                 more
                 than
                 coming
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Cross
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 Saviour
                 had
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 believed
                 :
                 which
                 He
                 who
                 knew
                 all
                 things
                 knew
                 full
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 not
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 unreasonable
                 desire
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 then
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 Instances
                 alledged
                 ,
                 assert
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 intended
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 Welfare
                 of
                 Men
                 by
                 the
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 which
                 he
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 exertments
                 of
                 his
                 miraculous
                 Power
                 were
                 for
                 the
                 Benefit
                 and
                 Advantage
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 Difference
                 between
                 True
                 and
                 
                   False
                   Miracles
                
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 generally
                 wrought
                 these
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 True.
                 Not
                 to
                 speak
                 now
                 ofour
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 mediate
                 Authors
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 Men
                 of
                 great
                 Simplicity
                 :
                 they
                 approved
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 secular
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 de●igns
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 all
                 malicious
                 and
                 mischievous
                 purposes
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 plain
                 honest
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 these
                 things
                 for
                 vain
                 Gloty
                 
                 and
                 Applause
                 ,
                 for
                 Credit
                 and
                 Repute
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Arrogance
                 ,
                 or
                 Ostentation
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 clear
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 act
                 for
                 worldly
                 Gain
                 and
                 Profit
                 :
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 left
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 Christ.
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 wrought
                 these
                 Miracles
                 were
                 Just
                 and
                 Charitable
                 ,
                 Holy
                 and
                 Good
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 they
                 lived
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 exact
                 Conversations
                 :
                 whereas
                 false
                 Boasters
                 of
                 Miracles
                 were
                 infamous
                 for
                 some
                 Vice
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 discerned
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Cheats
                 .
                 Thus
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 Manner
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 Ends
                 and
                 Designs
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Quality
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                
                 who
                 did
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 True
                 and
                 Real
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 may
                 distinguish
                 between
                 the
                 Wonders
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Infernal
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Impostors
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Wonders
                 and
                 Miracles
                 which
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 former
                 to
                 be
                 Lies
                 and
                 Forgeries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sole
                 effects
                 of
                 Divine
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Premises
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 correct
                 the
                 Lies
                 and
                 Blasphemies
                 of
                 those
                 Wretches
                 who
                 have
                 defamed
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 .
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Miracles
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   Porphyrius
                   ,
                   Celsus
                   ,
                   Hierocles
                   ,
                   Trypho
                   ,
                   Iulian
                
                 did
                 not
                 deny
                 the
                 Reality
                 of
                 those
                 Miracles
                 recorded
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 they
                 confess'd
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 not
                 to
                 boggle
                 at
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 they
                 acknowledged
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 really
                 done
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 maliciously
                 calumniated
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 most
                 impiously
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 his
                 Miracles
                 by
                 
                   Belzebub
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Devils
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 ever
                 since
                 
                 constantly
                 affirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Iews
                 that
                 Christ
                 wrought
                 those
                 great
                 things
                 2
                 by
                 
                   Magick
                   Art.
                
                 Or
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 to
                 mitigate
                 this
                 )
                 attribute
                 his
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Cabalistick
                   Art
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 hold
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Letters
                 ,
                 Points
                 ,
                 Accents
                 ,
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 Names
                 ,
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 things
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 Divine
                 and
                 Human
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 all
                 Wonders
                 are
                 wrought
                 ;
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 Elias
                 and
                 Elisha
                 did
                 all
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 Hebrew
                 words
                 include
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 Proprieties
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 skill'd
                 can
                 tell
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 especially
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Tetragrammaton
                 is
                 effectual
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 greatest
                 Wonders
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 that
                 Name
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 did
                 all
                 his
                 Miracles
                 .
                 The
                 Calumny
                 of
                 Pagans
                 against
                 Christ's
                 Miracles
                 was
                 something
                 like
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 an
                 3
                 Antient
                 Writer
                 ,
                 who
                 acquaints
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 was
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 all
                 by
                 clandestine
                 Arts
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stole
                 from
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 some
                 powerful
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 abstruse
                 and
                 mystical
                 Rites
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 his
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Celsus
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 Origen
                 against
                 him
                 )
                 attributed
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Miracles
                 to
                 Magick
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 Magical
                 Books
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 Iulian
                 declared
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 skilful
                 Magician
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 St.
                 Peter
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 was
                 addicted
                 to
                 that
                 Art
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 by
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Books
                 3
                 ,
                 &
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Vaninus
                   ,
                   Pomponatius
                   ,
                   Cardan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Atheistically
                 
                 disposed
                 ,
                 impeach
                 not
                 Christ
                 of
                 
                   Diabolical
                   Magick
                
                 (
                 for
                 perhaps
                 they
                 holding
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 deny
                 all
                 Devils
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 declare
                 that
                 his
                 Miracles
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 
                   natural
                   Magick
                
                 .
                 Some
                 imputed
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 other
                 Christians
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 exalted
                 Fancy
                 .
                 Thus
                 Avicenna
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Arabian
                 Philosopher
                 and
                 Physician
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Intense
                   Thinking
                
                 operated
                 all
                 .
                 At
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 assert
                 that
                 Christ
                 wrought
                 all
                 his
                 Miracles
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Positions
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 Temper
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 made
                 to
                 heal
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Body
                 was
                 composed
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Ferments
                 ,
                 the
                 effluvia
                 whereof
                 restored
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 debilitated
                 parts
                 ,
                 envigorated
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 dissipated
                 all
                 heterogeneous
                 Ferments
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Cure
                 was
                 wrought
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 any
                 unbiassed
                 Person
                 may
                 perceive
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 mere
                 Fetches
                 and
                 Artifices
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 colour
                 to
                 their
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 uphold
                 their
                 obstinate
                 prejudices
                 against
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Miracles
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 surpass
                 all
                 finite
                 Power
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 of
                 Man
                 but
                 of
                 all
                 
                   other
                   Creatures
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Things
                 by
                 which
                 Christ
                 did
                 prove
                 his
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 Works
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 not
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 created
                 Being
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 ascribe
                 Christ's
                 Miracles
                 to
                 
                   Diabolical
                   Magick
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 hath
                 answer'd
                 them
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   Kingdom
                   divided
                   against
                   it self
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   desolation
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   Satan
                   cast
                   out
                   Satan
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   divided
                   against
                   himself
                   :
                   how
                   shall
                   then
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   stand
                   ?
                
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 by
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 design'd
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Satan's
                 
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 believ'd
                 that
                 Satan
                 would
                 joyn
                 with
                 Christ
                 to
                 ruin
                 himself
                 ;
                 which
                 certainly
                 he
                 must
                 do
                 if
                 he
                 helped
                 him
                 to
                 work
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Magical
                 Cures
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 Operations
                 were
                 always
                 done
                 with
                 Charms
                 and
                 Spells
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Drugs
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 Ceremony
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 Words
                 and
                 Actions
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Miracles
                 were
                 effected
                 without
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 simply
                 and
                 plainly
                 performed
                 ,
                 which
                 evidenceth
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 Magical
                 Prizes
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 
                   Diabolical
                   Wonders
                
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Men
                 of
                 Holy
                 and
                 Godly
                 Lives
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 Enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Works
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 was
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 his
                 Apostles
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 their
                 Miracles
                 should
                 be
                 from
                 a
                 Diabolical
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 those
                 Wonders
                 by
                 familiarity
                 with
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 .
                 The
                 cursed
                 Daemons
                 will
                 never
                 help
                 and
                 favour
                 such
                 Persons
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 Objections
                 and
                 Cavils
                 scarcely
                 (
                 even
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 some
                 Persons
                 who
                 are
                 no
                 Friends
                 of
                 Miracles
                 )
                 deserve
                 any
                 Reply
                 .
                 All
                 sober
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Dotages
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Alphabet
                
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 Tetragrammaton
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 mere
                 Sham
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 shew
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 probability
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Christ
                 turn'd
                 Water
                 into
                 Wine
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 some
                 Constellation
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 St.
                 Peter
                 was
                 enabled
                 by
                 the
                 Stars
                 to
                 walk
                 safely
                 upon
                 the
                 Waves
                 ,
                 are
                 assertions
                 that
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 hissed
                 at
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 
                   natural
                   Magick
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 gross
                 folly
                 to
                 alledg
                 that
                 here
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 that
                 True
                 Miracles
                 surpass
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 To
                 impute
                 them
                 to
                 Imagination
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 wild
                 and
                 extravagant
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Fancy
                 could
                 fill
                 
                 above
                 five
                 thousand
                 hungry
                 Peoples
                 bellies
                 with
                 five
                 Loaves
                 and
                 two
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 Dead
                 by
                 merely
                 imagining
                 such
                 a
                 thing
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 Premises
                 likewise
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 taught
                 how
                 to
                 return
                 Answer
                 to
                 those
                 Instances
                 of
                 Cures
                 and
                 other
                 wonderful
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 some
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 vie
                 with
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Plutarch
                
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Pyrrhus
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 cured
                 some
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 by
                 touching
                 the
                 respective
                 Parties
                 with
                 the
                 Toe
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 Foot.
                 But
                 what
                 great
                 matter
                 is
                 this
                 ?
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 France
                 too
                 ,
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Virtue
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 Scrophulous
                 humour
                 with
                 a
                 Touch.
                 And
                 with
                 these
                 Royal
                 Touchers
                 may
                 be
                 reckoned
                 the
                 famous
                 Stroker
                 ,
                 
                   Valentine
                   Greatareck
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 Faculty
                 of
                 chasing
                 Pains
                 and
                 Aches
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 through
                 the
                 Toes
                 and
                 Fingers
                 ends
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Rare
                 and
                 Vnusual
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 suggested
                 before
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Miracle
                 :
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 that
                 transcends
                 human
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 effected
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 these
                 above
                 named
                 Instances
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 sort
                 the
                 Fancy
                 being
                 envigorated
                 by
                 receiving
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 a
                 Touch
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Great
                   Commanders
                
                 Foot
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Great
                   Monarch
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 a
                 Laborious
                 Friction
                 and
                 Stroking
                 being
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 Pains
                 only
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 solve
                 the
                 Phaenomenon
                 without
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 Especially
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Cures
                 reached
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 some
                 Times
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 Maladies
                 :
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 all
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 all
                 Times
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 failing
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 stranger
                 things
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 Vespasian
                 by
                 
                 4
                 Tacitus
                 and
                 5
                 Suetonius
                 .
                 These
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 he
                 cured
                 the
                 Lame
                 and
                 Blind
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 Serapis
                 a
                 famed
                 God
                 among
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 among
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 very
                 worthy
                 Persons
                 who
                 think
                 this
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Historians
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 Vespasian
                 did
                 really
                 do
                 those
                 Cures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 divine
                 Assistance
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 Cures
                 ,
                 saith
                 6
                 Dr.
                 Iackson
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Finger
                 of
                 God
                 pointing
                 out
                 Vespasian
                 to
                 be
                 Christ's
                 Right
                 Hand
                 appointed
                 for
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Service
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 inflict
                 the
                 Plagues
                 foretold
                 by
                 him
                 upon
                 those
                 Iews
                 who
                 had
                 reviled
                 and
                 crucified
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Glory
                 for
                 the
                 like
                 and
                 other
                 infinitely
                 far
                 greater
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 7
                 another
                 Great
                 Man
                 goes
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 Vespasian
                 was
                 a
                 Representative
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 his
                 Coming
                 to
                 destroy
                 Ierusalem
                 is
                 often
                 called
                 
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 shew
                 in
                 several
                 particulars
                 the
                 Parallel
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 
                   Titus
                   Vespasian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 thought
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Historians
                 say
                 of
                 
                 Vespasian's
                 healing
                 the
                 Blind
                 and
                 Lame
                 was
                 really
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 being
                 such
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Person
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 incredible
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 blest
                 with
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Healing
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 ,
                 with
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 Judgments
                 of
                 these
                 excellent
                 Men
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 take
                 this
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 exalt
                 this
                 Pagan
                 Emperor
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 heighth
                 ,
                 merely
                 because
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 Historians
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 
                 Countrymen
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 such
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 rather
                 choose
                 to
                 satisfie
                 my self
                 and
                 others
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 by
                 such
                 offers
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 flattery
                 to
                 Vespasian
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 reported
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 these
                 very
                 Authors
                 flatter
                 this
                 Prince
                 in
                 as
                 high
                 a
                 strain
                 on
                 another
                 account
                 .
                 They
                 8
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 which
                 was
                 abroad
                 of
                 one
                 to
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 rule
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 was
                 meant
                 of
                 this
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollonius
                 the
                 Tyanaan
                 (
                 as
                 Philostratus
                 relateth
                 )
                 labour'd
                 to
                 perswade
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 pardoned
                 for
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 when
                 9
                 
                   Iosephus
                   the
                   Iew
                
                 out
                 of
                 servile
                 Flattery
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 perswade
                 him
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 fawning
                 way
                 they
                 gave
                 out
                 that
                 this
                 Great
                 Prince
                 could
                 cure
                 the
                 Blind
                 and
                 Lame
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 would
                 fill
                 the
                 Peoples
                 heads
                 with
                 a
                 Conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 very
                 ambitious
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Supposing
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 thing
                 of
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 an
                 affected
                 Imitation
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 restored
                 a
                 blind
                 Man
                 to
                 his
                 Sight
                 by
                 using
                 of
                 spittle
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Emperour
                 would
                 attempt
                 to
                 heal
                 a
                 blind
                 Man
                 with
                 spitting
                 on
                 his
                 eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 Suetonius
                 testifies
                 .
                 This
                 looks
                 like
                 a
                 fond
                 aping
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 renders
                 the
                 thing
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 the
                 Cure
                 to
                 be
                 counterfeit
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 only
                 this
                 
                   one
                   blind
                   Man
                
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 pretended
                 Cure
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 but
                 of
                 
                   one
                   lame
                   Man
                
                 that
                 was
                 heal'd
                 by
                 this
                 Emperour
                 :
                 which
                 shews
                 the
                 vast
                 
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Cures
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 many
                 and
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 expos'd
                 to
                 view
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 Argument
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 real
                 and
                 true
                 :
                 whereas
                 Cheats
                 dare
                 not
                 venture
                 above
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 Discovery
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 Vespasian
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Favourer
                 and
                 Friend
                 of
                 Apollonius
                 of
                 Tyana
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 together
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Cure
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 saith
                 Philostratus
                 .
                 Hence
                 I
                 gather
                 that
                 Apollonius
                 did
                 the
                 Feat
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 for
                 the
                 Reason
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 wondrous
                 thing
                 was
                 effected
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 that
                 
                 Apollonius's
                 Art
                 :
                 therefore
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Pranks
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 next
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Person
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Grecian
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Pythagorean
                 Sect
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 celebrated
                 in
                 History
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Exploits
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 cried
                 up
                 by
                 Philostratus
                 ,
                 who
                 writ
                 eight
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Damis
                 who
                 was
                 his
                 perpetual
                 Companion
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 Hierocles
                 took
                 this
                 Apollonius
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 Sacred
                 a
                 Person
                 as
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Writings
                 compares
                 him
                 with
                 Him
                 ,
                 yea
                 exalts
                 him
                 above
                 Him.
                 But
                 the
                 admirable
                 Eusebius
                 hath
                 learnedly
                 baffled
                 this
                 Hierocles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 two
                 others
                 who
                 writ
                 the
                 Legend
                 of
                 
                 Apollonius's
                 Life
                 .
                 He
                 freely
                 grants
                 that
                 this
                 Apollonius
                 was
                 a
                 Great
                 and
                 very
                 improved
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 brave
                 and
                 excellent
                 Notions
                 ,
                 and
                 talk'd
                 above
                 the
                 Rate
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 he
                 gives
                 him
                 his
                 Due
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 he
                 shews
                 how
                 foolish
                 ,
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Actions
                 were
                 .
                 In
                 answer
                 to
                 Damis
                 and
                 Philostratus
                 he
                 lets
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 their
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 him
                 are
                 Fabulous
                 and
                 Incredible
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 when
                 they
                 write
                 that
                 he
                 perfectly
                 understood
                 Languages
                 which
                 he
                 never
                 learn'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cur'd
                 all
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 Mens
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 foresaw
                 all
                 Futurities
                 .
                 They
                 should
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 have
                 said
                 so
                 high
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 believed
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 outdone
                 the
                 thing
                 they
                 undertook
                 ,
                 for
                 since
                 they
                 hold
                 Apollonius
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Reason
                 to
                 ascribe
                 such
                 Great
                 and
                 Prodigious
                 things
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Whereas
                 it
                 was
                 reported
                 that
                 this
                 Apollonius
                 fetch'd
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 carried
                 to
                 be
                 buried
                 ,
                 Philostratus
                 himself
                 thinks
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 dead
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 incredible
                 even
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 only
                 saith
                 ,
                 she
                 1
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 .
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 sheweth
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Prodigious
                 and
                 Portentous
                 things
                 related
                 concerning
                 this
                 Man
                 are
                 Cheats
                 and
                 Forgeries
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Magick
                 and
                 Witchcra●t
                 .
                 Philostratus
                 doth
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 reported
                 he
                 studied
                 Magick
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 convers'd
                 with
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Gymnosophists
                 and
                 Indian
                 Bracmans
                 in
                 his
                 Travels
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 disprove
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 enough
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 History
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 that
                 Apollonius
                 gave
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 unlawful
                 Study
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Wizard
                 and
                 Necromancer
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 Person
                 so
                 noted
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 for
                 his
                 Magical
                 Enterprizes
                 ,
                 that
                 Grotius
                 and
                 Hammond
                 think
                 These
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Rev.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 his
                 Magick
                 we
                 must
                 impute
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Wonders
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 happen'd
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 those
                 forenamed
                 Authors
                 write
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 arraigned
                 before
                 Domitian
                 (
                 who
                 hated
                 him
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Titus
                 loved
                 him
                 )
                 he
                 bragg'd
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Immortal
                 :
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 vanished
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 amazement
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Judges
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 great
                 Sorcerer
                 made
                 his
                 Exit
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 down
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 
                 that
                 these
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderful
                 Actions
                 of
                 his
                 were
                 not
                 
                   True
                   Miracles
                
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 such
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Devils
                 and
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Diabolical
                 Wonders
                 are
                 to
                 magnifie
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promote
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 did
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 Real
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 are
                 always
                 exerted
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Discourse
                 judg
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 pretends
                 to
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 great
                 Reason
                 to
                 determine
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 True
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 downright
                 Forgeries
                 and
                 Impostures
                 .
                 For
                 I.
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 what
                 Impostors
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 were
                 permitted
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 delivered
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 only
                 
                   Seeming
                   Wonders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 Historians
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 thought
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Divine
                 Power
                 .
                 2
                 
                   Valerius
                   Maximus
                
                 hath
                 gathered
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 Miracles
                 are
                 frivolous
                 and
                 impertinent
                 ,
                 vain
                 ,
                 trifling
                 ,
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 witness
                 the
                 fantastick
                 and
                 Romantick
                 Stories
                 of
                 the
                 Exploits
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 St.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 St.
                 Dominick
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 .
                 Any
                 unprejudiced
                 Person
                 that
                 reads
                 them
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 unworthy
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 True
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Once
                 upon
                 a
                 time
                 3
                 when
                 St.
                 Francis
                 was
                 preaching
                 in
                 the
                 fields
                 ,
                 there
                 came
                 an
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 some
                 disturbance
                 among
                 his
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 which
                 caus'd
                 St.
                 Francis
                 to
                 speak
                 thus
                 to
                 the
                 Brute
                 ,
                 Brother
                 Ass
                 ,
                 be
                 quiet
                 till
                 I
                 have
                 ended
                 my
                 Sermon
                 :
                 whereupon
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 Ass
                 presently
                 came
                 and
                 laid
                 him
                 down
                 very
                 peaceably
                 at
                 the
                 Preacher's
                 feet
                 :
                 to
                 tell
                 the
                 World
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 be
                 such
                 Asses
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 and
                 crouch
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 prostrate
                 at
                 the
                 Priest's
                 Feet
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 ground
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Diabolical
                 Magick
                 .
                 Platina
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 writ
                 the
                 Popes
                 Lives
                 tell
                 us
                 very
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 studied
                 and
                 practised
                 Magical
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 very
                 great
                 with
                 the
                 Devil
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 never
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 Triple
                 Crown
                 .
                 Whilst
                 that
                 Church
                 lays
                 claim
                 to
                 
                   Simon
                   Peter
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Practices
                 of
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 sundry
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 deal
                 with
                 the
                 Diabolical
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 pretended
                 Miracles
                 are
                 Specimens
                 of
                 the
                 Black
                 Art.
                 5.
                 
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 foretold
                 in
                 2
                 
                   Thess.
                   2.
                   9.
                
                 that
                 their
                 Friend
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 do
                 Miracles
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 theirs
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 permitted
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 among
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   believe
                   a
                   Lie
                   ,
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 their
                 Religion
                 )
                 and
                 
                   that
                   they
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   damned
                   who
                   believe
                   not
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 in
                 its
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 Purity
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Seeing
                 Miracles
                 are
                 for
                 begetting
                 Belief
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 come
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 our
                 faces
                 work
                 Wonders
                 and
                 Miracles
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 
                   Spain
                   ,
                   Portugal
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Italy
                 ,
                 but
                 openly
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 behold
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 That
                 Miracle-working
                 faculty
                 which
                 operates
                 only
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 will
                 gain
                 little
                 credit
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 a
                 sorry
                 Friar
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 do
                 some
                 Great
                 Miracle
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Till
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 Counterfeits
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 own
                 
                 Authors
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 Lie
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 talk
                 and
                 write
                 of
                 
                 Xaverius's
                 Miracles
                 in
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 4
                 Acosta
                 the
                 Jesuit
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 no
                 Miracles
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 adds
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Xaverius
                 himself
                 in
                 his
                 Letters
                 which
                 he
                 wrote
                 concerning
                 his
                 Travels
                 and
                 Undertakings
                 in
                 these
                 Parts
                 ,
                 makes
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   Ignatius
                   Loiola
                
                 are
                 confess'd
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 write
                 his
                 Life
                 to
                 be
                 uncertain
                 and
                 incredible
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Party
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 forg'd
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Stillingfleet
                 (
                 now
                 Bishop
                 )
                 shews
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Enthusiasm
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 118
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 even
                 St.
                 
                 Francis's
                 Miracle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Five
                   Wounds
                
                 imprinted
                 on
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 was
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Fable
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Ninth
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 then
                 justly
                 disbelieve
                 the
                 Stories
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 and
                 Xaverius
                 and
                 St.
                 
                 Francis's
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 convinced
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Falshoods
                 ,
                 to
                 magnify
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 extol
                 
                   their
                   Church
                
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 Many
                 of
                 these
                 Popish
                 Miracles
                 have
                 been
                 actually
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 Cheats
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 manifestly
                 proved
                 (
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Records
                 of
                 it
                 extant
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 mere
                 contrivance
                 of
                 their
                 Priests
                 :
                 And
                 such
                 particularly
                 were
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Miracles
                 which
                 were
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 at
                 Loretto
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 St.
                 Iames
                 at
                 Compostella
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 question'd
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 Truth
                 is
                 doubted
                 of
                 by
                 
                   Cajetan
                   de
                   Concept
                   .
                   Virg.
                   Espencaeus
                
                 in
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 Communion
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 with
                 Reason
                 suspect
                 the
                 Roman
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Religion
                 was
                 proved
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Miracles
                 long
                 before
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 requisite
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 repeated
                 and
                 reiterated
                 afresh
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 need
                 
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Miracles
                
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Revelations
                
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 wrought
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Truth
                 which
                 we
                 hold
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 :
                 therefore
                 since
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Truth
                 that
                 was
                 confirmed
                 by
                 those
                 Miracles
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 any
                 farther
                 Confirmation
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Popish
                 Miracles
                 are
                 no
                 True
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 exerted
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 false
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 damnable
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ungodly
                 ,
                 Lewd
                 and
                 Prophane
                 Practices
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 think
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 by
                 Miracles
                 attest
                 and
                 allow
                 of
                 such
                 Abominations
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 they
                 still
                 insist
                 on
                 the
                 Miracles
                 wrought
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 among
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 among
                 those
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Popish
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 these
                 Boasters
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 Note
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 Pretenders
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 lay
                 no
                 claim
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 Miracles
                 which
                 are
                 Real
                 ,
                 Ge●uine
                 and
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 only
                 are
                 the
                 certain
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Which
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 the
              
               
                 3
                 d
                 and
                 last
                 thing
                 I
                 undertook
                 ,
                 viz.
                 To
                 evince
                 that
                 these
                 Miracles
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 
                   an
                   Infallible
                   Testimony
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                
                 To
                 these
                 Christ
                 himself
                 appealed
                 as
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 his
                 Divinity
                 and
                 Messiahship
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 11.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Art
                   thou
                   he
                   that
                   should
                   come
                   ,
                   or
                   do
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   another
                   ?
                
                 the
                 Answer
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Go
                   and
                   shew
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   you
                   hear
                   and
                   see
                   ;
                   the
                   Blind
                   receive
                   their
                   Sight
                   ,
                   the
                   Lame
                   walk
                   ,
                
                 &
                 C.
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 earnest
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 declare
                 who
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   be
                   the
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 
                   tell
                   us
                   plainly
                   :
                   Iesus
                   ●nswer'd
                   them
                   ,
                   The
                   Works
                   which
                   I
                   do
                   in
                   my
                   Father's
                   name
                   ,
                   they
                   bear
                   witness
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                
                 John
                 10.
                 24
                 ,
                 25.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Attestation
                 of
                 my
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 
                 John
                 15.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   done
                   amongst
                   them
                   the
                   Works
                   which
                   no
                   other
                   Man
                   did
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   had
                   Sin
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 their
                 Unbelief
                 had
                 been
                 no
                 Sin
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 those
                 Works
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 my
                 Divine
                 Commission
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 believe
                 me
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 miraculous
                 Works
                 being
                 undeniable
                 Evidences
                 of
                 his
                 acting
                 by
                 a
                 Power
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 grievous
                 and
                 damning
                 Sin
                 to
                 disbelieve
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 opposed
                 and
                 contradicted
                 ,
                 thought
                 they
                 sufficiently
                 disproved
                 the
                 Gainsayers
                 by
                 shewing
                 
                   that
                   Iesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                
                 (
                 whom
                 they
                 preach'd
                 )
                 
                   was
                   a
                   Man
                   approved
                
                 (
                 or
                 *
                 demonstrated
                 )
                 
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   them
                   by
                   Miracles
                   and
                   Wonders
                   ,
                   and
                   Signs
                   which
                   God
                   did
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   themselves
                   also
                   know
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 Christ's
                 Miracles
                 were
                 a
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thus
                 St.
                 Paul
                 argues
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 from
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Indowments
                 and
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 declares
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 extreme
                 dangerous
                 to
                 neglect
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Salvation
                 
                   which
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   began
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   was
                
                 afterwards
                 
                   confirmed
                   unto
                   them
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   heard
                   him
                   ,
                   God
                   also
                   bearing
                   them
                   witness
                   both
                   with
                   Signs
                   and
                   Wonders
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   diverse
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 just
                 Method
                 of
                 the
                 Progress
                 and
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 first
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Founder
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 
                   who
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   began
                   to
                   speak
                
                 and
                 deliver
                 it
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 its
                 delivery
                 ,
                 it
                 
                   was
                   confirmed
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   heard
                   it
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Ear-witnesses
                 of
                 this
                 Divine
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Testimony
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   bore
                   them
                   witness
                   with
                   Signs
                   and
                   Wonders
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   with
                   diverse
                   Miracles
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 deliver'd
                 as
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 have
                 been
                 always
                 accounted
                 such
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 very
                 forward
                 to
                 imbrace
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   seen
                   the
                   Miracles
                   that
                   Iesus
                   did
                   ,
                
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   Truth
                   that
                   Prophet
                   that
                   should
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 John
                 6.
                 14.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 reasoning
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 was
                 born
                 blind
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 his
                 sight
                 ;
                 
                   Since
                   the
                   World
                   began
                   was
                   it
                   not
                   heard
                   that
                   any
                   Man
                
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Power
                 
                   opened
                   the
                   Eyes
                   of
                   one
                   that
                   was
                   born
                   blind
                   .
                   If
                   this
                   Man
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 were
                 not
                 assisted
                 with
                 an
                 infinite
                 Power
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   could
                   do
                   nothing
                
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 9.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 simple
                 and
                 illiterate
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 learned
                 argued
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 a
                 Ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 Christ
                 with
                 this
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   Teacher
                   come
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   Man
                   can
                   do
                   these
                   Miracles
                   that
                   thou
                   doest
                   except
                   God
                   be
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 John
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Here
                 he
                 confesses
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 known
                 Truth
                 that
                 Miracles
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 attest
                 a
                 Person
                 or
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 are
                 good
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 prove
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 could
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   Man
                   doth
                   many
                   Miracles
                   :
                   if
                   we
                   let
                   him
                   thus
                   alone
                   ,
                   all
                   will
                   believe
                   on
                   him
                   ,
                
                 John
                 11.
                 47
                 ,
                 48.
                 
                 This
                 strongly
                 implies
                 that
                 Miracles
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 create
                 Belief
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unawares
                 they
                 acknowledg
                 that
                 the
                 Miracles
                 which
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 wrought
                 are
                 good
                 evidence
                 that
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 was
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 and
                 imbraced
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Iewish
                   Rabbins
                
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 speak
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Miracles
                 the
                 Messias
                 shall
                 do
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 that
                 those
                 Men
                 were
                 really
                 perswaded
                 that
                 Miracles
                 are
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Commission
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 seal
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 Notion
                 and
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 that
                 Passage
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 chap.
                 14.
                 8
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 When
                 
                   Paul
                   cured
                   a
                   certain
                   Man
                   at
                
                 Lystra
                 
                   impotent
                   in
                   his
                   Feet
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   Cripple
                   from
                   his
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   had
                   walked
                   ,
                
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 seeing
                 this
                 Miracle
                 presently
                 
                   lifted
                   up
                   their
                   Voices
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   the
                   Gods
                   are
                   come
                   down
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   Men.
                
                 Their
                 natural
                 Reason
                 dictated
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 otherwise
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Workers
                   of
                   Miracles
                
                 are
                 by
                 these
                 poor
                 Heathens
                 reputed
                 as
                 Gods.
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 Mercury
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 could
                 give
                 motion
                 and
                 nimbleness
                 to
                 the
                 Lame
                 Man
                 of
                 Lystra
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 
                   winged
                   Feet
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Reason
                 assigned
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 why
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 taken
                 for
                 Mercury
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 
                   excellent
                   a
                   Speaker
                   .
                   Barnabas
                
                 said
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pass'd
                 with
                 them
                 for
                 Grave
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 his
                 Interpreter
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 Mercurius
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 Spokesman
                 indeed
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 an
                 admirable
                 Tongue
                 that
                 could
                 perswade
                 the
                 Lame
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Cripple
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 Feet
                 .
                 However
                 these
                 ignorant
                 Heathens
                 were
                 mistaken
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 making
                 Gods
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 main
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 that
                 miraculous
                 Healing
                 argued
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 could
                 do
                 such
                 things
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 authorized
                 by
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 so
                 indeed
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 :
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 above
                 created
                 Power
                 proceeds
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 from
                 him
                 is
                 to
                 some
                 great
                 end
                 and
                 purpose
                 ,
                 worthy
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 thus
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Attestation
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 design'd
                 to
                 evidence
                 that
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 authorize
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 Ends
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Miracles
                 which
                 
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 wrought
                 were
                 intended
                 to
                 confirm
                 and
                 establish
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 they
                 preach'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 that
                 Gospel
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 throw
                 away
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 much
                 less
                 would
                 he
                 use
                 them
                 to
                 confirm
                 a
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God's
                 infinite
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 up
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 unavoidable
                 Deceit
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 Multitude
                 of
                 Miracles
                 would
                 lead
                 Men
                 into
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 attest
                 an
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 a
                 Lie.
                 If
                 I
                 cannot
                 know
                 the
                 Messias
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 when
                 he
                 raised
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 wrought
                 all
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 knowing
                 who
                 speaks
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 I
                 am
                 deceived
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 truth
                 and
                 reality
                 in
                 things
                 or
                 no.
                 This
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 build
                 upon
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 Truth
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 undeniably
                 point
                 us
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 a
                 Testimony
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 attest
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 necessarily
                 direct
                 us
                 to
                 and
                 confirm
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 .
                 Our
                 Christianity
                 being
                 founded
                 on
                 Miracles
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 divine
                 Allowance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 from
                 God.
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 had
                 Power
                 to
                 work
                 true
                 Miracles
                 if
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 maintain
                 a
                 Lie
                 by
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 God.
                 We
                 cannot
                 then
                 expect
                 a
                 more
                 convincing
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 spoke
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 wrought
                 Miracles
                 to
                 confirm
                 what
                 he
                 said
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 more
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 confirm
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 his
                 Miracles
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 wrought
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 being
                 Christians
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 heartily
                 believe
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 were
                 necessary
                 for
                 confirming
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 new
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 remember
                 the
                 complaint
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Athenian
                 Philosophers
                 against
                 St.
                 Paul
                 was
                 that
                 he
                 delivered
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   strange
                   things
                   to
                   their
                   Ears
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 17.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 long
                 accustomed
                 to
                 other
                 Notions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 vast
                 Prejudice
                 on
                 their
                 Minds
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 Miracles
                 were
                 necessary
                 to
                 gain
                 Credit
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 off
                 effectually
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 Sentiments
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 were
                 above
                 the
                 flight
                 of
                 Humane
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 were
                 not
                 easily
                 entertain'd
                 :
                 which
                 made
                 it
                 requisite
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 by
                 extraordinary
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 .
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 preach'd
                 and
                 profess'd
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 were
                 poor
                 inconsiderable
                 Men
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bring
                 Credentials
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 attest
                 what
                 they
                 deliver'd
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 shew'd
                 this
                 Seal
                 ,
                 this
                 broad
                 Seal
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 none
                 could
                 question
                 their
                 Commission
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 then
                 full
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 false
                 Religions
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 unusual
                 way
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Mighty
                 Signs
                 and
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 outvie
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 the
                 Pranks
                 of
                 Magicians
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 and
                 Oeconomy
                 having
                 been
                 before
                 establish'd
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 neeessary
                 that
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Law
                 and
                 Dispensation
                 should
                 be
                 attested
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 manner
                 .
                 God
                 himself
                 had
                 constituted
                 several
                 things
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 taking
                 them
                 away
                 ought
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 by
                 working
                 of
                 uncontroulable
                 Miracles
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 followers
                 wrought
                 far
                 greater
                 Miracles
                 than
                 any
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 before
                 to
                 attest
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Religion
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 
                   he
                   did
                   among
                   them
                   the
                   Works
                   which
                   none
                   other
                   Man
                   did
                   ,
                
                 John
                 15.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 greater
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 scruple
                 from
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 beget
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 hearty
                 and
                 full
                 Belief
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 wrought
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ascertain
                 Men
                 ,
                 even
                 us
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 bears
                 witness
                 to
                 what
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 delivered
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 extends
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 tho
                 we
                 saw
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Virtue
                 comes
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Miracles
                 done
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 are
                 as
                 forcible
                 and
                 convincing
                 now
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 our
                 Days
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 infallible
                 Proof
                 ,
                 Evidence
                 and
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 To
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 head
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Mighty
                 Miracles
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 take
                 notice
                 (
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 Folly
                 and
                 Sottishness
                 of
                 such
                 Supposers
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Miracle
                 of
                 all
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 Christianity
                 was
                 receiv'd
                 and
                 believ'd
                 without
                 Miracles
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Testimony
                
                 of
                 Miracles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   wonderful
                   prevailing
                   and
                   spreading
                   of
                   Christianity
                   another
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   learnedest
                   and
                   wisest
                   Jews
                   converted
                   to
                   Christianity
                   .
                   A
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   knowing
                   and
                   learned
                   Pagans
                   in
                   the
                   five
                   first
                   Centuries
                   that
                   abandoned
                   Gentilism
                   ,
                   and
                   embraced
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                   Remarkable
                   Instances
                   of
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Truth
                   .
                   The
                   virtue
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   far
                   exceeds
                   that
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   .
                   Examples
                   of
                   great
                   and
                   rich
                   Men
                   converted
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith.
                   This
                   prevail'd
                   against
                   the
                   rage
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   powerful
                   Persecutors
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   oppress'd
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   it
                   flourish'd
                   and
                   prosper'd
                   in
                   all
                   Nations
                   .
                   Examples
                   of
                   God's
                   remarkable
                   Judgments
                   on
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   especially
                   on
                   the
                   Nation
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   This
                   latter
                   insisted
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   shew'd
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   Particular
                   Inferences
                   from
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   viz.
                   1.
                   
                   Assent
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Assert
                   and
                   defend
                   it
                   .
                   More
                   General
                   Inferences
                   from
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Admire
                   the
                   transcendent
                   Excellency
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Be
                   thankful
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   Learn
                   hence
                   our
                   great
                   obligation
                   to
                   Holiness
                   and
                   strictness
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                   This
                   enlarg'd
                   upon
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   If
                   we
                   live
                   not
                   sutably
                   to
                   this
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   our
                   doom
                   will
                   be
                   more
                   intolerable
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   others
                   under
                   the
                   foregoing
                   O●conomies
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   from
                   the
                   general
                   behaviour
                   of
                   Men
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   thought
                   of
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   this
                   as
                   the
                   last
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   Eph.
                   1.
                   10.
                   which
                   Words
                   are
                   fully
                   expounded
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   infer'd
                   from
                   the
                   Gospel's
                   being
                   call'd
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   those
                   Expressions
                   [
                   the
                   last
                   times
                   ]
                   [
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   ]
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   expect
                   any
                   New
                   Dispensation
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 THE
                 
                   wonderful
                   prevailing
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 is
                 another
                 Testimony
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 Divine
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Observe
                 the
                 marvelous
                 
                 spreading
                 and
                 increasing
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 at
                 first
                 Christ
                 began
                 with
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 and
                 seventy
                 Disciples
                 :
                 after
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   about
                   a
                   Hundred
                   and
                   Twenty
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 Soon
                 after
                 ;
                 
                   three
                   Thousand
                
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 41.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 
                   five
                   Thousand
                
                 more
                 ,
                 Acts
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Then
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 
                   a
                   great
                   Company
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   were
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 
                   of
                   honourable
                   Women
                   not
                   a
                   few
                   believed
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 17.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 several
                 more
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 till
                 Christianity
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 got
                 a
                 considerable
                 footing
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 
                   elder
                   Pliny
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Proconful
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   Trajan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 knew
                 very
                 well
                 upon
                 diligent
                 enquiry
                 the
                 numbers
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 acquaints
                 us
                 that
                 even
                 then
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 less
                 than
                 fourscore
                 Years
                 after
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 Orders
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 embraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Cities
                 but
                 Country-Towns
                 and
                 Villages
                 were
                 stock'd
                 with
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 well
                 then
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Christian
                 Writers
                 say
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 all
                 Places
                 and
                 Offices
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 †
                 Tertullian
                 tells
                 the
                 Roman
                 Senate
                 .
                 
                   It
                   is
                   now
                   about
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   forty
                   Years
                   since
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   Christ
                   the
                   Redeemer
                   ,
                   said
                   ‖
                   St.
                   Cyprian
                   ,
                   and
                   lo
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   Church
                   hath
                   spread
                   out
                   her
                   Branches
                   wider
                   than
                   the
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   .
                
                 At
                 last
                 Christ's
                 Gospel
                 broke
                 in
                 pieces
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 Century
                 cast
                 the
                 Empire
                 into
                 
                 the
                 Lap
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 quick
                 Advance
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 strange
                 progress
                 and
                 success
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 proclaim
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 wonderful
                 increase
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 was
                 signified
                 in
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Parable
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 13th
                 of
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Grain
                   of
                   Mustard-seed
                
                 ,
                 which
                 increases
                 to
                 a
                 Tree
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Gospel
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 little
                 and
                 mean
                 ,
                 a
                 few
                 contemptible
                 Men
                 came
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 owned
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Numbers
                 grew
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 few
                 years
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 which
                 spreads
                 it self
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Doctrine
                 diffused
                 it self
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 seen
                 to
                 be
                 dilated
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 spacious
                 Circumference
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 .
                 Christianity
                 so
                 over-ran
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 named
                 Ethnicks
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 now
                 call'd
                 Pagans
                 because
                 they
                 lived
                 in
                 poor
                 
                   Country
                   Towns
                
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 In●idels
                 were
                 now
                 but
                 few
                 and
                 of
                 mean
                 Quality
                 :
                 the
                 chief
                 Cities
                 and
                 Towns
                 were
                 fill'd
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 profess'd
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 the
                 Country
                 was
                 not
                 left
                 empty
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 was
                 this
                 done
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 by
                 deep
                 Policy
                 or
                 mighty
                 Force
                 ?
                 No.
                 Christianity
                 prevail'd
                 not
                 as
                 
                   Mahomets
                   Sect
                
                 did
                 :
                 that
                 got
                 up
                 by
                 Military
                 Success
                 ,
                 by
                 Sword
                 and
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 Arms.
                 But
                 the
                 Christians
                 never
                 struck
                 one
                 stroke
                 for
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 unless
                 you
                 reckon
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 when
                 he
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Servant's
                 Ear
                 :
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 by
                 his
                 Master
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 his
                 Weapon
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 never
                 drew
                 it
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Christianity
                 was
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Martial
                 Discipline
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Arms
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 harsh
                 Methods
                 in
                 
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Mahometism
                 prevail'd
                 in
                 a
                 rude
                 and
                 illiterate
                 Nation
                 :
                 that
                 Impostor
                 was
                 witty
                 ,
                 and
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 cajole
                 the
                 ignorant
                 People
                 .
                 But
                 Christianity
                 grew
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 civilized
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Arts
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 profoundest
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Sages
                 that
                 imbraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 I
                 wave
                 the
                 mentioning
                 of
                 others
                 besides
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 Martial
                 or
                 a
                 Politick
                 Spirit
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Enterprizes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 their
                 designs
                 .
                 I
                 only
                 observe
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 
                   marvelous
                   Power
                
                 and
                 
                   prevalency
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 it
                 made
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 Means
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 daily
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 every
                 where
                 propagated
                 .
                 From
                 low
                 and
                 mean
                 beginnings
                 it
                 grew
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 Proportion
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 it
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 Sway
                 and
                 Soveraignty
                 over
                 the
                 greatest
                 Kingdoms
                 .
                 Here
                 I
                 will
                 insist
                 on
                 these
                 two
                 Heads
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 Christianity
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 Wise.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Weak
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 the
                 Strong
                 and
                 Powerful
                 :
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 mean
                 Arguments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 the
                 Wise.
                 For
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 Were
                 they
                 any
                 other
                 than
                 ignorant
                 and
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 simple
                 rude
                 Men
                 ,
                 not
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 not
                 acquainted
                 with
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 wholly
                 Strangers
                 to
                 Philosophy
                 and
                 the
                 fashionable
                 Learning
                 of
                 those
                 days
                 ?
                 What
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 but
                 poor
                 despicable
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 who
                 knew
                 nothing
                 but
                 their
                 sorry
                 Boats
                 and
                 homely
                 Cottages
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 Men
                 that
                 these
                 illiterate
                 Persons
                 opposed
                 ?
                 They
                 were
                 the
                 Learned
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 wisest
                 Clerks
                 and
                 Scholars
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 knowing
                 Men
                 attended
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 preach'd
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 owned
                 Christ
                 and
                 
                 Christianity
                 .
                 When
                 Jesus
                 was
                 presented
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 a
                 Grave
                 and
                 Reverend
                 Person
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 singular
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Sanctity
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 acknowledg'd
                 him
                 publickly
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Messias
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 foretelling
                 also
                 many
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Christianity
                 was
                 favoured
                 by
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 a
                 wise
                 Counsellour
                 ,
                 by
                 Nicodemus
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 Gamaliel
                 another
                 Learned
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 advice
                 he
                 gave
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Friend
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Saul
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 great
                 Learning
                 and
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 brought
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 another
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollo
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 very
                 knowing
                 and
                 powerful
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 submitted
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ.
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Ages
                 ,
                 altho
                 the
                 Iews
                 out
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 hatred
                 to
                 Christianity
                 (
                 as
                 †
                 one
                 tells
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Faces
                 )
                 sent
                 out
                 their
                 Emissaries
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 People
                 against
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 Atheism
                 and
                 all
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 had
                 but
                 little
                 effect
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Men
                 of
                 good
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Knowledg
                 imbraced
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   learnedest
                   Iews
                
                 were
                 converted
                 by
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 they
                 once
                 counted
                 foolishness
                 ,
                 so
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 wittiest
                 Orators
                 and
                 skilfulest
                 Artists
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Arts
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Empire
                 were
                 at
                 their
                 heighth
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 appeared
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 )
                 acknowledged
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 heartily
                 espoused
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 considerable
                 Learning
                 and
                 Parts
                 ,
                 quitted
                 their
                 beloved
                 Sentiments
                 and
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 imbraced
                 the
                 
                 Evangelical
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 early
                 Trophies
                 of
                 the
                 victorious
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Learned
                   Pagans
                
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 Luke
                 the
                 Physician
                 ,
                 Zenas
                 a
                 Learned
                 *
                 
                   Advocate
                   of
                   the
                   Civil
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 Scribe
                 or
                 
                   Doctor
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 is
                 indeed
                 stiled
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 But
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 own
                 Learned
                 Annotatour
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 probable
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 that
                 practis'd
                 the
                 Primitive
                 
                   Roman
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 prevail'd
                 not
                 only
                 at
                 Rome
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 which
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 )
                 Likewise
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Learned
                 Men
                 at
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 †
                 who
                 were
                 Professors
                 of
                 curious
                 Arts
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 converted
                 forthwith
                 committed
                 their
                 Books
                 to
                 the
                 Flames
                 ,
                 altho
                 they
                 were
                 valued
                 to
                 be
                 worth
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silver
                 .
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 
                   Ar●opagite
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Learned
                 Philosopher
                 and
                 a
                 celebrated
                 Judg
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Court
                 of
                 Judicature
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 was
                 ‖
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 by
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writers
                 report
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 at
                 Athens
                 .
                 The
                 famous
                 Polycarp
                 bid
                 adieu
                 to
                 his
                 Pagan
                 Rites
                 ,
                 and
                 resolutely
                 admitted
                 himself
                 a
                 Disciple
                 under
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 was
                 deservedly
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 .
                 With
                 him
                 I
                 may
                 rank
                 Ignatius
                 .
                 who
                 abandon'd
                 his
                 former
                 Perswasions
                 ,
                 and
                 imbraced
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 crucified
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Chair
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 whose
                 antient
                 and
                 godly
                 Epistles
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 Note
                 and
                 Eminency
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 justly
                 vindicated
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 learned'st
                 Prelates
                 .
                 Some
                 would
                 rank
                 here
                 
                   Clement
                   the
                   Roman
                
                 who
                 became
                 a
                 Convert
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 manfully
                 undertook
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 many
                 noble
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 Primitive
                 Actions
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 rare
                 piece
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Peter's
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
                 of
                 Irenaeus
                 (
                 for
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 step
                 into
                 the
                 second
                 Century
                 )
                 that
                 most
                 eminent
                 and
                 noted
                 Enquirer
                 after
                 Truth
                 ,
                 who
                 submitted
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 particular
                 Employment
                 to
                 rehearse
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 several
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 confronted
                 any
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Belief
                 ?
                 Aristides
                 ,
                 an
                 eloquent
                 Philosopher
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 changed
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 presented
                 an
                 
                   Apology
                   for
                   the
                   Christians
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   Adrian
                   .
                   Athenagoras
                
                 ,
                 another
                 excellent
                 Athenian
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Heathen
                 Learning
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 here
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 bidding
                 adieu
                 to
                 his
                 former
                 heathenish
                 Life
                 and
                 Institution
                 ,
                 undauntedly
                 maintain'd
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 Theophilus
                 of
                 A●tioch
                 was
                 another
                 converted
                 Philosopher
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 Tatianus
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 abandon'd
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 ,
                 writ
                 an
                 excellent
                 
                   Orationagainst
                   the
                   Greeks
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 apologizes
                 for
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 confutes
                 Heathenism
                 (
                 tho
                 he
                 mingled
                 some
                 Errors
                 with
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 afterwards
                 .
                 )
                 Pantanus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 Catechist
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 Convert
                 from
                 the
                 Stoick
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 forget
                 Clement
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Philosopher
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 indeavour'd
                 by
                 his
                 Writings
                 to
                 promote
                 that
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 put
                 forth
                 an
                 *
                 
                   exhortatory
                   Oration
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 discovers
                 the
                 Folly
                 and
                 Falshood
                 of
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 perswades
                 them
                 to
                 imbrace
                 Christianity
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 writ
                 a
                 Body
                 †
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Ethicks
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 informs
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 a
                 newly
                 converted
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 adds
                 ‖
                 another
                 Treatise
                 full
                 of
                 
                 variety
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 diverse
                 Authors
                 sacred
                 and
                 profane
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 supposes
                 the
                 Convert
                 arrived
                 to
                 some
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 lays
                 him
                 down
                 greater
                 and
                 higher
                 Rules
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 worthy
                 Convert
                 I
                 will
                 rank
                 Iustin
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 himself
                 )
                 had
                 run
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Families
                 and
                 Sects
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 first
                 a
                 Stoick
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Disciple
                 of
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 a
                 Pythagorean
                 ,
                 and
                 pitch'd
                 at
                 length
                 upon
                 Platonism
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 profess'd
                 Assertour
                 of
                 it
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 an
                 antient
                 Christian●
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 met
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 walking
                 by
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 Fire
                 kindled
                 in
                 his
                 Breast
                 ,
                 he
                 felt
                 a
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Followers
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 seriously
                 reflecting
                 on
                 that
                 Mans
                 discourse
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 (
                 after
                 all
                 his
                 tedious
                 Searches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 long
                 Risque
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 run
                 )
                 that
                 Christianity
                 †
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 safe
                 and
                 useful
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Here
                 he
                 found
                 Certainty
                 and
                 Profit
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 he
                 never
                 met
                 with
                 before
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 he
                 was
                 studious
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 writ
                 and
                 Admonitory
                 piece
                 to
                 the
                 Greeks
                 against
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 incomparable
                 Apologies
                 for
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Defence
                 likewise
                 of
                 it
                 against
                 Iudaism
                 in
                 a
                 Dialogue
                 with
                 one
                 Trypho
                 a
                 Iew
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 suffer'd
                 Death
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 justly
                 purchas'd
                 the
                 Sirname
                 of
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 Century
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 mention
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 converted
                 from
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 .
                 He
                 became
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 Assertour
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 Writings
                 acquitted
                 himself
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Courage
                 as
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 express'd
                 .
                 He
                 manfully
                 
                 wielded
                 his
                 Pen
                 against
                 the
                 N●vatians
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Apostates
                 from
                 Christianity
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 :
                 he
                 suffered
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Martyrdom
                 .
                 I
                 must
                 add
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 a
                 Civil
                 Lawyer
                 commenced
                 a
                 solid
                 Advocate
                 and
                 Maintainer
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Tertullianus
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Digests
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 some
                 Consulta
                 of
                 his
                 set
                 down
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 he
                 that
                 observes
                 his
                 stile
                 shall
                 find
                 many
                 Law-terms
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Prescriptions
                 against
                 
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 are
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Civilians
                 ,
                 or
                 old
                 Roman
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 learned
                 Grotius
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 faculty
                 denieth
                 it
                 utterly
                 .
                 But
                 against
                 Grotius
                 I
                 set
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 *
                 was
                 most
                 accurately
                 skill'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Laws
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 uses
                 several
                 Forensick
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 Praescriptions
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 
                   Quintilian
                   ,
                   Vlpian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pandects
                 )
                 were
                 the
                 Defendents
                 Replies
                 to
                 the
                 Plaintiffs
                 Action
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 several
                 great
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Law
                
                 were
                 well-willers
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Iuris
                   sacerdotes
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   R●man
                   Law
                
                 stiles
                 them
                 )
                 became
                 
                   Christian
                   Priests
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 mentioned
                 an
                 early
                 instance
                 of
                 a
                 Convert
                 of
                 this
                 rank
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Zenas
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 now
                 add
                 
                   Minutius
                   F●lix
                
                 ,
                 an
                 eminent
                 Roman
                 Lawyer
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 turned
                 Christian.
                 And
                 to
                 him
                 may
                 be
                 joyned
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 and
                 La●tantius
                 (
                 his
                 Scholar
                 )
                 ,
                 notable
                 Rhetoricians
                 ,
                 all
                 three
                 witty
                 and
                 solid
                 Defenders
                 of
                 Christianity
                 against
                 Paganism
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 bred
                 up
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 
                   Iulius
                   Firmicus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Pagan
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 gave
                 his
                 name
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 writ
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Error
                   of
                   Prophane
                   Religions
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Century
                 we
                 may
                 reckon
                 Gregory
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Neocaesarea
                 ,
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 Thaumaturgus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 learned
                 Pagans
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Nemesius
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 in
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazianzen's
                
                 time
                 .
                 Hilary
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 Heathen
                 at
                 first
                 :
                 so
                 was
                 Victorinus
                 a
                 *
                 learned
                 Rhetorician
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 though
                 an
                 Afric●●
                 by
                 Birth
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 Age
                 he
                 renounced
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 a
                 zealous
                 Christian
                 :
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 whose
                 Conversion
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 Century
                 there
                 was
                 Synesius
                 ,
                 originally
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 first
                 a
                 Heathen
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ptolemais
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 known
                 by
                 his
                 excellent
                 Writings
                 .
                 
                   Sulpitius
                   Severus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 Frenchman
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 noble
                 Extraction
                 ,
                 and
                 famous
                 at
                 the
                 Bar
                 ,
                 forsook
                 his
                 Pagan
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practices
                 ,
                 and
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 zealous
                 Defender
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 vindicated
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 eloquent
                 Pen.
                 All
                 these
                 great
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 these
                 Masters
                 of
                 Arts
                 and
                 Reason
                 (
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 besides
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 )
                 fell
                 down
                 before
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 captivated
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 Persons
                 of
                 great
                 Endowments
                 and
                 Acquirements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 zealous
                 admirers
                 and
                 followers
                 of
                 Paganism
                 ,
                 became
                 greedy
                 Proselytes
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 its
                 wondrous
                 Power
                 and
                 Energy
                 .
                 Questionless
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 Miracle
                 that
                 Christianity
                 was
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 entertain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Persons
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 by
                 their
                 Principles
                 and
                 Education
                 the
                 highest
                 prejudices
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 1
                 R●finus
                 and
                 2
                 Sozomen
                 report
                 that
                 Alexander
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 being
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 word
                 struck
                 Philosophers
                 dumb
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 notable
                 Instance
                 which
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 3
                 Sozomen
                 and
                 in
                 4
                 
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 one
                 Spyridion
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 suffer'd
                 under
                 Dioclesian
                 for
                 his
                 constant
                 maintaining
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 grown
                 lame
                 and
                 blind
                 with
                 his
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Age
                 ,
                 this
                 weather-beaten
                 Champion
                 lived
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 great
                 Convention
                 at
                 Nice
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 interested
                 in
                 the
                 Debates
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 More
                 especially
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 how
                 this
                 tatter'd
                 Confessor
                 ,
                 this
                 almost
                 Emerit
                 and
                 disabled
                 Soldier
                 of
                 Christ
                 rallied
                 his
                 Forces
                 afresh
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 divinely
                 inspired
                 vigour
                 ingaged
                 the
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Opposers
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 Captious
                 Philosophers
                 who
                 came
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 Parts
                 and
                 Wit
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 Assembly
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 antient
                 Worthy
                 grappled
                 with
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 marvellous
                 and
                 almost
                 incredible
                 Vivacity
                 :
                 he
                 beat
                 back
                 their
                 Cavils
                 ,
                 he
                 baffled
                 their
                 Sophistries
                 ,
                 he
                 defended
                 the
                 Christian
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 gain'd
                 upon
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 very
                 Adversaries
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 particularly
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 famous
                 Philosopher
                 disturb'd
                 the
                 whole
                 Council
                 with
                 his
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 he
                 only
                 standing
                 up
                 and
                 barely
                 propounding
                 the
                 main
                 Christian
                 Truths
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bidding
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 attend
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 become
                 mute
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 off
                 his
                 Logick
                 and
                 wrangling
                 ,
                 and
                 confess
                 before
                 them
                 that
                 he
                 believ'd
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 came
                 Force
                 and
                 Virtue
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 this
                 aged
                 Saint
                 and
                 Confessor
                 which
                 
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 .
                 Here
                 was
                 seen
                 the
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Truth
                
                 .
                 By
                 its
                 own
                 native
                 strength
                 and
                 efficacy
                 it
                 gain'd
                 these
                 mighty
                 Conquests
                 .
                 It
                 pretended
                 not
                 to
                 Mathematical
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 it
                 boasted
                 not
                 of
                 skill
                 in
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 baffled
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 confounded
                 the
                 wisest
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 prevail'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Men
                 who
                 were
                 cried
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Attainments
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 wonderful
                 indeed
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 you
                 read
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Sanhedrim
                 1
                 
                   perceived
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   were
                   unlearned
                   and
                   ignorant
                   Men
                   ,
                   they
                   marvelled
                
                 ;
                 and
                 well
                 they
                 might
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 these
                 silly
                 illiterate
                 folks
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Arts
                 and
                 Imbellishments
                 .
                 These
                 sorry
                 Creatures
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 then
                 deemed
                 by
                 the
                 wise
                 Men
                 )
                 prevail'd
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 Improved
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 History
                 assures
                 us
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbies
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Athens
                 sat
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 the
                 despised
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Persons
                 of
                 mean
                 education
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 knowing
                 and
                 cultivated
                 Spirits
                 submitted
                 to
                 the
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 and
                 Artless
                 .
                 Which
                 undoubtedly
                 is
                 a
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 eminency
                 of
                 Christianity
                 above
                 all
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 the
                 Apostle
                 not
                 only
                 start
                 this
                 Interrogatory
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   Scribe
                
                 ?
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Man
                 vers'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 but
                 demand
                 likewise
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   Wise
                
                 ?
                 i.
                 e.
                 where
                 are
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Moral
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 the
                 Dictators
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 signally
                 stiled
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Wise
                   Men.
                   Where
                   is
                   the
                   Disputer
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ?
                
                 the
                 natural
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Physicks
                 ,
                 that
                 acquaints
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 Questionist
                 ,
                 the
                 busie
                 Diver
                 into
                 the
                 profound
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Politician
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Searcher
                 into
                 the
                 
                 Intrigues
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 where
                 are
                 all
                 these
                 ?
                 What
                 have
                 they
                 done
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 Lectures
                 ?
                 Have
                 they
                 reformed
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 as
                 the
                 Christians
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 Do
                 their
                 Principles
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 Change
                 in
                 Mens
                 Manners
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 Hath
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 effected
                 far
                 greater
                 things
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ever
                 did
                 ?
                 
                   Hath
                   not
                   God
                   made
                   foolish
                   the
                   wisdom
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ?
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   by
                   the
                   foolishness
                   of
                   Preaching
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 by
                 that
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Preaching
                 which
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 and
                 Wise
                 Philosophers
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 Foolishness
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Method
                 and
                 Means
                 it
                 pleas'd
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 )
                 
                   to
                   save
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Greeks
                   seek
                   after
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 proved
                 by
                 natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 they
                 judg
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Verdict
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 all
                 things
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 
                   to
                   these
                   Greeks
                   Foolishness
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 fellow-Labourers
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 
                   preach
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Iews
                   indeed
                   a
                   stumbling-block
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Greeks
                   foolishness
                   ,
                   but
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   call'd
                   ,
                   both
                   Iews
                   and
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Christ
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 this
                 very
                 Preaching
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 an
                 Instance
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Wisdom
                 .
                 Here
                 you
                 may
                 behold
                 and
                 admire
                 the
                 strange
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Ignorant
                 Men
                 confuted
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 Grec●●
                 the
                 very
                 Athenian
                 Sages
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 most
                 illiterate
                 Men
                 were
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 the
                 sublimest
                 Statesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Eloquent
                 Orators
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 .
                 They
                 found
                 that
                 Promise
                 of
                 Christ
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 
                   give
                   th●m
                   a
                   Mouth
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   which
                   all
                   their
                   Adversaries
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   gainsay
                   or
                   resist
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 21.
                 15.
                 
                 They
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Success
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Skill
                 and
                 Learning
                 of
                 the
                 promulgers
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 commerce
                 
                 with
                 human
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Herein
                 therefore
                 the
                 mighty
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 signally
                 declared
                 ,
                 the
                 Finger
                 of
                 the
                 Omnipotent
                 is
                 most
                 plainly
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 ascertained
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 Christ
                 chose
                 Ignorant
                 and
                 Untaught
                 Men
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 3
                 that
                 whatever
                 was
                 excellently
                 said
                 or
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 attributed
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 .
                 Here
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 unquestionable
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Efficacy
                 and
                 wonderful
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 of
                 the
                 undeniable
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Weak
                
                 prevailed
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Strong
                   and
                   Mighty
                
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Folllowers
                 of
                 Christ
                 but
                 poor
                 weak
                 contemptible
                 Persons
                 ?
                 Were
                 they
                 not
                 pitiful
                 Fishermen
                 and
                 Tent-makers
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 sorry
                 Traders
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 no
                 Figure
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 vile
                 and
                 infamous
                 ,
                 as
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Zacheus
                 ,
                 a
                 couple
                 of
                 Publicans
                 or
                 Tax-gatherers
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 scandalous
                 Employment
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 Celsus
                 4
                 objected
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 were
                 Enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Followers
                 ?
                 They
                 were
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Note
                 ,
                 Persons
                 of
                 Repute
                 and
                 Honour
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 Rich
                 and
                 Wealthy
                 ,
                 Great
                 and
                 Mighty
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 proved
                 before
                 under
                 the
                 former
                 Head
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   foolishness
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   wiser
                   than
                   Men
                   ,
                
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 let
                 you
                 see
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Weakness
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   stronger
                   than
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                
                 with
                 his
                 poor
                 despised
                 Apostles
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
                 This
                 
                 was
                 made
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Persons
                 to
                 Christianity
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 presented
                 you
                 before
                 with
                 a
                 List
                 of
                 
                   Converted
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 we
                 might
                 produce
                 a
                 numerous
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   and
                   Rich
                   Men
                
                 who
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 For
                 tho
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   many
                   Wise
                   Men
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   Mighty
                   ,
                   not
                   many
                   Noble
                   are
                   called
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 26.
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 far
                 short
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 call'd
                 of
                 another
                 Quality
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 you
                 already
                 that
                 some
                 
                   wise
                   Men
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 and
                 converted
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 mention
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Mighty
                 and
                 Noble
                 who
                 were
                 call'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 was
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Arimathea
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Honourable
                   Counsellor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Nicodemus
                   a
                   Master
                   in
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iudges
                   of
                   Areopagus
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 mention'd
                 here
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 eminent
                 for
                 their
                 Place
                 and
                 Dignity
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Learning
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 Rich
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Iohn
                 11
                 ,
                 &
                 12.
                 who
                 were
                 Persons
                 of
                 Note
                 and
                 Quality
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 Chuza
                 ,
                 King
                 
                 Herod's
                 Steward
                 ,
                 Luk.
                 8.
                 3.
                 
                 (
                 the
                 same
                 perhaps
                 with
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 Courtier
                 ,
                 the
                 Nobleman
                 ,
                 John
                 4.
                 46.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 his
                 Lady
                 Ioanna
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 Family
                 believed
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 4.
                 53.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 may
                 credit
                 Baronius
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Writers
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Centurion
                 the
                 Great
                 Officer
                 that
                 attended
                 at
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 own'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 54.
                 
                 )
                 became
                 a
                 compleat
                 Convert
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 eminent
                 Asserter
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 a
                 Martyr
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 mention
                 the
                 
                   Elect
                   Lady
                
                 and
                 her
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 writeth
                 ;
                 also
                 Theophilus
                 of
                 Antioch
                 to
                 whom
                 St.
                 Luke
                 dedicates
                 his
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Chamberlain
                
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 in
                 
                   Acts
                   8.
                   27.
                   
                   Sergius
                   Paulus
                
                 the
                 Deputy
                 or
                 
                   Proco●sul
                   of
                   Cyprus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 won
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Perswasion
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 high
                 Place
                 
                 and
                 Authority
                 which
                 he
                 held
                 in
                 that
                 Pagan
                 Country
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 7
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Some
                 reckon
                 Publius
                 ,
                 the
                 Governor
                 of
                 the
                 Island
                 Melita
                 ,
                 who
                 shew'd
                 himself
                 extremely
                 courteous
                 to
                 St.
                 Paul
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 Voyage
                 to
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 28.
                 7.
                 
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 afterwards
                 spread
                 it self
                 further
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Rich
                 and
                 Mighty
                 who
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 was
                 exceedingly
                 increased
                 .
                 In
                 Domitian's
                 Reign
                 
                   Flavius
                   Clemens
                
                 the
                 Consul
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperor
                 's
                 Cousin-German
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Wi●e
                 
                   Flavia
                   Domitilla
                
                 ,
                 nearly
                 related
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 likewise
                 ,
                 were
                 Proselites
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 
                   Acilius
                   Glabrio
                
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 Consul
                 :
                 
                   Dio
                   Cas●
                
                 .
                 1.
                 67.
                 
                 In
                 
                 Commodus's
                 Reign
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Rank
                 at
                 Rome
                 turn'd
                 Christians
                 .
                 
                   Euseb
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   Hist.
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 21.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Mob
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 late
                 phrase
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 poor
                 Mechanicks
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 Corydons
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Great
                 Men
                 ,
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Potentates
                 ,
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Fame
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 imbraced
                 the
                 Gospel
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Reigns
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Christian
                 Cross
                 was
                 set
                 upon
                 Imperial
                 Crowns
                 .
                 Here
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Christianity
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 these
                 Persons
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 averse
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 generally
                 more
                 addicted
                 to
                 Sensuality
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 so
                 Strict
                 and
                 Holy
                 an
                 Institution
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 seem'd
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 Disposer
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 conquer
                 the
                 indispositions
                 and
                 reluctancies
                 of
                 these
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 win
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 proceed
                 further
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 my
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 planting
                 and
                 propagating
                 the
                 Gospel
                 the
                 Weak
                 prevail'd
                 over
                 the
                 Strong
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 abundantly
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 the
                 
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 Christianity
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 the
                 rage
                 and
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 From
                 
                 Nero's
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                 Dioclesian's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 
                 abating
                 some
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 whither
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 extended
                 ,
                 were
                 miserably
                 harassed
                 ,
                 severely
                 punished
                 and
                 tortured
                 ,
                 and
                 underwent
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 cruel
                 Deaths
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 flourished
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 States
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 utmost
                 Violence
                 ,
                 Persecution
                 and
                 Bloodshed
                 .
                 The
                 Roman
                 Emperors
                 could
                 subdue
                 the
                 mightiest
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Persians
                   ,
                   Scythians
                
                 and
                 Armenians
                 stoop
                 to
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 erected
                 many
                 Trophies
                 as
                 Demonstrations
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Universal
                 Prowess
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 great
                 Ones
                 could
                 not
                 baffle
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 weak
                 Servants
                 of
                 Iesus
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 Christianity
                 was
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 increased
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 flourished
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 Disadvantages
                 ,
                 Oppositions
                 and
                 Oppressions
                 it
                 gained
                 Ground
                 .
                 Thus
                 5
                 Tertullian
                 boldly
                 told
                 the
                 Roman
                 Persecutors
                 
                   that
                   their
                   barbarous
                   Cruelties
                   were
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   an
                   Inticement
                   rather
                   than
                   a
                   Discouragement
                   to
                   Christianity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   view
                   they
                   should
                   find
                   the
                   numbers
                   of
                   Christians
                   increas'd
                   by
                   their
                   murdering
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   this
                   wonderful
                   Increase
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 And
                 6
                 another
                 very
                 excellently
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   slain
                   Christians
                   is
                   but
                   the
                   watering
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   Plants
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 new
                 Converts
                 to
                 Christianity
                 are
                 daily
                 increased
                 and
                 thrive
                 by
                 the
                 bloody
                 Persecutions
                 which
                 are
                 rais'd
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 Martyrs
                 spring
                 up
                 new
                 Advocates
                 for
                 Christianity
                 .
                 And
                 
                 those
                 elegant
                 Words
                 of
                 7
                 another
                 Author
                 are
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Persecution
                 under
                 Dioclesian
                 ,
                 saith
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   almost
                   was
                   dyed
                   with
                   the
                   sacred
                   Blood
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   strove
                   who
                   should
                   run
                   fastest
                   to
                   those
                   glorious
                   Prizes
                   .
                   Martyrdom
                   by
                   glorious
                   ways
                   of
                   dying
                   was
                   more
                   greedily
                   courted
                   in
                   those
                   days
                   than
                   Bishopricks
                   are
                   now
                   hunted
                   after
                   with
                   wicked
                   Ambition
                   .
                   The
                   World
                   was
                   never
                   more
                   exhausted
                   by
                   all
                   its
                   Wars
                   ,
                   nor
                   did
                   we
                   Christians
                   ever
                   conquer
                   with
                   more
                   Triumph
                   than
                   when
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   conquer'd
                   by
                   ten
                   years
                   bloody
                   Persecutions
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 discern'd
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 8
                 One
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 powerful
                 and
                 convincing
                 Testimony
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Religion
                 than
                 dying
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Testimony
                 which
                 is
                 abundantly
                 given
                 to
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Martyrs
                 have
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Blood.
                 And
                 that
                 Blood
                 was
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 this
                 thriv'd
                 and
                 prospered
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Proselites
                 were
                 continually
                 gain'd
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 observing
                 the
                 patient
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 ,
                 great
                 multitudes
                 of
                 People
                 flock'd
                 to
                 the
                 Baptismal
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 themselves
                 into
                 
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 beheld
                 the
                 undaunted
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 it
                 even
                 at
                 their
                 dying
                 hour
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 moved
                 thence
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Faith
                 which
                 they
                 saw
                 them
                 so
                 zealously
                 maintain
                 even
                 unto
                 death
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 
                   the
                   baptized
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 St.
                 Paul
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 29.
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Baptism
                   of
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Preposition
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 our
                 Translators
                 render
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   because
                   of
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 genuine
                 purport
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 several
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 admitted
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 those
                 Martyrs
                 who
                 died
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Cause
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 discouraged
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 excited
                 to
                 Christianity
                 by
                 their
                 beholding
                 the
                 deportment
                 of
                 the
                 suffering
                 Saints
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Sufferers
                 brought
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 Converts
                 to
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Iesus
                 was
                 mightily
                 advanced
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 remarkable
                 words
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 afterwards
                 crowned
                 with
                 Martyrdom
                 ,
                 
                   9
                   The
                   Torments
                   which
                   the
                   Pagans
                   used
                   ,
                   faith
                   he
                   ,
                   in
                   hopes
                   of
                   preserving
                   themselves
                   and
                   their
                   Paganism
                   entire
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Paganism
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Do
                   you
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   numerous
                   the
                   Punishers
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   more
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   others
                   increases
                   ?
                   which
                   appears
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   human
                   Work
                   ,
                   but
                   wholly
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   demonstrates
                   his
                   Power
                   .
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Proofs
                 of
                 the
                 Verity
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 in
                 2
                 several
                 places
                 it
                 is
                 insisted
                 upon
                 and
                 urged
                 most
                 pathetically
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 miraculously
                 establish'd
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 universal
                 Opposition
                 it
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Patience
                 and
                 Constancy
                 of
                 Christians
                 made
                 a
                 final
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 and
                 gloriously
                 triumphed
                 over
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 that
                 the
                 Vnlearned
                 and
                 Weak
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 Wise
                 and
                 Potent
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   chosen
                   the
                   foolish
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   wise
                   ,
                   and
                   weak
                   things
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   mighty
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 
                 Christianity
                 prevail'd
                 against
                 Policy
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 Statesmen
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Eloquence
                 of
                 Orators
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sagacity
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 against
                 the
                 Edicts
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Senates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 Emperors
                 .
                 The
                 more
                 it
                 was
                 struck
                 at
                 ,
                 the
                 stronger
                 it
                 grew
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 furiously
                 it
                 was
                 opposed
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 Indisposition
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 in
                 Mens
                 minds
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 Endeavours
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 silence
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 did
                 it
                 prosper
                 and
                 flourish
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 Lawgivers
                 could
                 ever
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 
                   other
                   Nations
                
                 should
                 receive
                 their
                 Laws
                 :
                 neither
                 among
                 Greeks
                 nor
                 Barbarians
                 could
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 endeavour'd
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 Origen
                 discourses
                 in
                 his
                 Philocalia
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 
                 were
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 many
                 Nations
                 :
                 both
                 Greeks
                 〈◊〉
                 Barbarians
                 renounced
                 their
                 own
                 Laws
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 embraced
                 the
                 Institution
                 and
                 Discipline
                 of
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 .
                 And
                 altho
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Script
                 ures
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 (
                 which
                 contain
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Laws
                
                 )
                 were
                 sought
                 for
                 by
                 the●
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 Dioclesian
                 (
                 as
                 2
                 Eusebius
                 who
                 was
                 an
                 Eye-witness
                 of
                 it
                 testifies
                 )
                 and
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Market-places
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 (
                 as
                 3
                 Antio●●us
                 before
                 labour'd
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 )
                 and
                 altho
                 the
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 deliver
                 up
                 their
                 Bibles
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 Ho●y
                 Writings
                 were
                 not
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 preserved
                 with
                 great
                 care
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 kept
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 design'd
                 their
                 utter
                 extirpation
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 this
                 Holy
                 Book
                 was
                 hunted
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 was
                 prized
                 by
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 its
                 Divine
                 Truths
                 were
                 admired
                 ,
                 loved
                 and
                 embraced
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 Christianity
                 it self
                 was
                 depressed
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 it
                 rose
                 ,
                 and
                 lifted
                 up
                 its
                 glorious
                 Head
                 above
                 all
                 its
                 Persecutors
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 like
                 some
                 mighty
                 River
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 was
                 stopp'd
                 in
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 it
                 swelled
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 its
                 impetuous
                 Waves
                 carried
                 all
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 wondrous
                 prevalency
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 against
                 the
                 Wit
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 the
                 Strength
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Testimony
                
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 and
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 shews
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Device
                 and
                 Invention
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthy
                 ,
                 Let
                 me
                 add
                 
                   the
                   severe
                   hand
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   remarkably
                   
                   markably
                   punishing
                   the
                   Enemies
                   of
                   Christianity
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                   another
                   Divine
                   Testimony
                   to
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 King
                 Herod
                 sirna●ed
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   sought
                   for
                   the
                   young
                   Child
                   Iesus
                   to
                   d●stroy
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 murder'd
                 the
                 Infants
                 at
                 Bethlehem
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 felt
                 a
                 particular
                 Judgment
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upo●
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 5
                 Iosephus
                 acquaints
                 us
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 ulcer'd●
                 in
                 his
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 pester'd
                 with
                 Worms
                 ,
                 which
                 crawl'd
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 rotted
                 flesh
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Con●ulsions
                 and
                 exquisite
                 Torments
                 over
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 ended
                 his
                 miserable
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 begin
                 one
                 more
                 miserable
                 .
                 Iudas
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 seeming
                 Friend
                 ,
                 but
                 proved
                 at
                 last
                 a
                 real
                 Adversary
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 perfidiously
                 betray'd
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 ●as
                 by
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
                 punish'd
                 with
                 a
                 triple
                 Death
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 in
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Sacred
                 Records
                 acquaint
                 us
                 that
                 Elymas
                 ,
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 who
                 opposed
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 was
                 struck
                 blind
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Clement
                   the
                   Roman
                   ,
                   Arnobius
                   ,
                   Epiphanius
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 relate
                 how
                 
                   Simon
                   the
                   Magician
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostate
                 from
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 who
                 openly
                 defied
                 that
                 Religion
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 was
                 defeated
                 in
                 his
                 bold
                 Attempt
                 of
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 struck
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   .
                   Herod
                   Antipas
                   ,
                   Tetrarch
                
                 of
                 Galilee
                 ,
                 who
                 beheaded
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 whom
                 Christ
                 suffer'd
                 Death
                 ,
                 was
                 afterwards
                 condemned
                 by
                 Caligula
                 to
                 perpetual
                 Banishment
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 died
                 miserably
                 .
                 Caiaphas
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 disgracefully
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 High
                 Priest's
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 Ionathan
                 was
                 set
                 in
                 his
                 Place
                 .
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 who
                 condemned
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 was
                 accused
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 banish'd
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Lions
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 slew
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   Herod
                   Agrippa
                
                 ,
                 Nephew
                 of
                 
                   Herod
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   stretch'd
                   forth
                   his
                   hands
                   to
                   vex
                   certain
                   of
                   the
                
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 particularly
                 
                   kill'd
                   Iames
                   the
                   Broth●r
                   of
                   Iohn
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   and
                   proceeded
                   further
                   to
                   take
                   Peter
                   also
                   and
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   Prison
                   ,
                   intending
                   after
                   Easter
                   to
                   bring
                   him
                   forth
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 as
                 Iames
                 was
                 ;
                 this
                 execrable
                 Man
                 who
                 thus
                 thirsted
                 after
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 a
                 plentif●l
                 effusion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 cut
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 just
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 those
                 prophane
                 Ap●plauses
                 which
                 he
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 the
                 Text
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   eaten
                   of
                   Worms
                
                 ,
                 Acts
                 12.
                 23.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Emperors
                
                 and
                 Tyrants
                 ,
                 who
                 imbrued
                 their
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christi●ans
                 ,
                 died
                 violent
                 Deaths
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 laid
                 hands
                 on
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 manner
                 miserably
                 closed
                 their
                 days
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   twelve
                   first
                   Roman
                   Emperors
                
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 three
                 that
                 died
                 natural
                 Deaths
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   forty
                   Pagan
                   Emperors
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 were
                 from
                 
                   Iulius
                   Caesar
                
                 to
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 )
                 there
                 were
                 few
                 that
                 died
                 in
                 their
                 Beds
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Lactantius
                   de
                   M●rt
                   .
                   Persecut
                
                 .
                 who
                 undertakes
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 E●mperors
                 and
                 Tyrants
                 that
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Christians
                 ●had
                 tragical
                 ends
                 by
                 the
                 visible
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 particularly
                 recounts
                 the
                 
                   Signal
                   Iudgments
                
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 deservedly
                 visited
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Iulian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Flatterer
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●sed
                 a
                 way
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Caesar●s
                 had
                 done
                 (
                 for
                 by
                 Bribes
                 and
                 Preferments
                 he
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 pervert
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 he
                 attempted
                 to
                 jeer
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 )
                 this
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 was
                 taken
                 off
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 surprizing
                 manner
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 vowed
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 his
                 Gods
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 return'd
                 in
                 Triumph
                 from
                 his
                 Persian
                 Expedition
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 
                   Ierom
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Orosius
                 relate
                 ▪
                 )
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 bloody
                 Stroke
                 which
                 defeated
                 his
                 purposes
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 a
                 Christian
                 told
                 ●●banius
                 was
                 manifest
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Carpenter's
                 So●●
                 was
                 making
                 a
                 
                 Coffin
                 for
                 I●lian
                 .
                 Who
                 gave
                 him
                 his
                 wound
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 6
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Historian
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 adds
                 )
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 that
                 inflicted
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wil●
                 ▪
                 And
                 the
                 desperate
                 Behaviour
                 of
                 the
                 perishing
                 Emperor
                 is
                 mention'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Writer
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 he
                 fi●l'd
                 his
                 hand
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 iss●ed
                 from
                 the
                 Wo●nd
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 it
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 This
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 moreover
                 that
                 his
                 Em●press
                 ,
                 a
                 Pious
                 and
                 Religious
                 Lady
                 ,
                 seeing
                 him
                 thus
                 punish'd
                 ,
                 seasonably
                 reminded
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   known
                   who
                   it
                   was
                   he
                   had
                   so
                   fiercely
                   opposed
                   ,
                   unless
                   this
                   Stroks
                   from
                   God
                   had
                   been
                   inflicted
                   on
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 might
                 have
                 observ'd
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 7
                 
                   Life
                   of
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Maximian
                 persecuted
                 the
                 Christ●ians
                 ,
                 the
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
                 seized
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sec●et
                 Parts
                 and
                 his
                 Bowels
                 were
                 ulcerated
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 likewise
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Emperor
                 declaring
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 himself
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   strange
                   Exits
                   of
                   some
                   that
                   had
                   troubl'd
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Christians
                 )
                 
                   with
                   their
                   wicked
                   Edicts
                
                 .
                 l.
                 4.
                 c.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 could
                 go
                 bac●
                 and
                 observe
                 that
                 8
                 Tertullian
                 propounds
                 to
                 Scapula
                 ,
                 the
                 African
                 President
                 ,
                 several
                 particular
                 Exa●ples
                 of
                 the
                 Mischiefs
                 and
                 Plagues
                 that
                 befel
                 certain
                 of
                 his
                 Predecessors
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 vex'd
                 and
                 disturb'd
                 the
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Iudgments
                 of
                 G●od
                 on
                 the
                 Enemies
                 and
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 Christianit●
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 reckon
                 his
                 Vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 Iewish
                 People
                 and
                 Nation
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 observable
                 and
                 notorious
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Prediction
                 
                   they
                   heard
                   of
                   W●ars
                   and
                   rumours
                   of
                   Wars
                   ,
                
                 and
                 soon
                 felt
                 
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   there
                   was
                   great
                   distress
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   wrath
                   upon
                   this
                   People
                   :
                   they
                   fell
                   by
                   the
                   edg
                   of
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Nero
                 sent
                 Vespasian
                 to
                 reduce
                 these
                 Rebels
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 six
                 Years
                 together
                 miserably
                 destroy'd
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Country
                 with
                 Sword
                 and
                 Fire
                 .
                 Then
                 upon
                 
                 Nero's
                 Death
                 Ves●asian
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 sent
                 his
                 Son
                 Titus
                 thither
                 ,
                 who
                 bent
                 all
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 War
                 against
                 their
                 Capital
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 closely
                 besieged
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 9
                 Historian
                 himself
                 acknowledges
                 ,
                 this
                 merciful
                 Prince
                 acted
                 this
                 Tragical
                 Part
                 unwillingly
                 :
                 he
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 pitied
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 testifi'd
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 Tears
                 ;
                 he
                 deferred
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 up
                 the
                 Siege
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 might
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 Doings
                 ,
                 and
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 his
                 Arms.
                 But
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 they
                 were
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 make
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Forbearance
                 ,
                 he
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 punish
                 their
                 Incorrigibleness
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 fell
                 upon
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 unusual
                 severity
                 ,
                 and
                 wofully
                 sack'd
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 burnt
                 both
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 No
                 less
                 than
                 eleven
                 hundred
                 thousand
                 were
                 kill'd
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Sword
                 ,
                 Famin
                 ,
                 and
                 civil
                 Discord
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Siege
                 ;
                 and
                 ninety
                 seven
                 thousand
                 were
                 taken
                 Captives
                 at
                 the
                 sacking
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 a
                 vast
                 confluence
                 of
                 Iews
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Passover
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 crucifi'd
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 Season
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 remarkably
                 punish'd
                 for
                 crucifying
                 him
                 .
                 An
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 that
                 miscreant
                 Nation
                 ,
                 which
                 sold
                 Christ
                 for
                 thirty
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 were
                 exposed
                 to
                 sale
                 at
                 a
                 far
                 cheaper
                 Rate
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 this
                 Author
                 affirms
                 )
                 the
                 Market
                 ran
                 so
                 low
                 that
                 twenty
                 Iews
                 were
                 sold
                 for
                 a
                 penny
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 City
                 and
                 Temple
                 were
                 utterly
                 demolish'd
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 stiled
                 
                   the
                   Darling
                   and
                   Delight
                   of
                   Mankind
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Race
                
                 .
                 And
                 further
                 it
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 People
                 endeavour'd
                 in
                 the
                 Emperor
                 
                 Adrian's
                 Reign
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 reedifie
                 their
                 Temple
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 afterwards
                 when
                 Iulian
                 out
                 of
                 hatred
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 set
                 them
                 about
                 that
                 Work
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 laying
                 the
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 shatter'd
                 all
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 Fire
                 flash'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 wherewith
                 many
                 thousands
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 testified
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 several
                 1
                 Christian
                 Writers
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 2
                 
                   Ammianus
                   Marcellinus
                
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Heathen
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 Christians
                 built
                 a
                 Temple
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 molested
                 ,
                 but
                 finish'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 it
                 the
                 Patriarchal
                 Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 flourish'd
                 five
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Ierusalem
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Saracens
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Iewish
                 People
                 now
                 have
                 neither
                 Temple
                 nor
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Altar
                 nor
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 their
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 their
                 Tribes
                 are
                 confounded
                 ,
                 their
                 Prophets
                 are
                 extinct
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 State
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 no
                 Laws
                 ,
                 no
                 Prince
                 ,
                 no
                 Governor
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 scatter'd
                 over
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 a
                 despised
                 and
                 loathed
                 People
                 .
                 This
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   just
                   Iudgment
                
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 murdering
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 visible
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Poli●y
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 miserable
                 Dispersion
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 for
                 these
                 sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
                 It
                 
                 was
                 observ'd
                 by
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 heretofore
                 how
                 they
                 prosper'd
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 People
                 :
                 3
                 
                   They
                   are
                   a
                   certain
                   sort
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   saith
                   an
                   Historian
                   ,
                   who
                   tho
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   often
                   diminished
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   so
                   increas'd
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   too
                   hard
                   for
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   have
                   almost
                   arrived
                   to
                   the
                   Confidence
                   and
                   Liberty
                   of
                   making
                   Laws
                   for
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 But
                 this
                 singular
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 the
                 Iews
                 is
                 long
                 since
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 through
                 many
                 Ages
                 the
                 remarkable
                 Example
                 of
                 Divine
                 Justice
                 and
                 Vengeance
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 no
                 Story
                 can
                 parallel
                 .
                 Tully
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 when
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   That
                   Nation
                   doth
                   sufficiently
                   declare
                   by
                   its
                   being
                   conquered
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Tributary
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   being
                   reduced
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   Servitude
                   ,
                   how
                   dear
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   the
                   Gods.
                   
                
                 He
                 speaks
                 this
                 after
                 his
                 Pagan
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Sulpitius
                   Severus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 better
                 Judg
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Issues
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 by
                 Titus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 dispersion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 gives
                 us
                 this
                 Remark
                 ,
                 5
                 
                   This
                   last
                   overthrow
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                   and
                   Captivity
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   banished
                   from
                   their
                   Country
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   daily
                   seen
                   to
                   be
                   scatter'd
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   ,
                   are
                   a
                   Testimony
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   this
                   Punishment
                   hath
                   befallen
                   them
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   cause
                   than
                   for
                   laying
                   their
                   wicked
                   hands
                   upon
                   Christ
                   ▪
                   for
                   when
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   this
                   People
                   were
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   Captivity
                   for
                   their
                   Sins
                   ,
                   they
                   never
                   underwent
                   that
                   slavery
                   beyond
                   seventy
                   Years
                   .
                
                 
                 But
                 now
                 these
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 Dear
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 Darlings
                 of
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 the
                 Beloved
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 his
                 Chosen
                 People
                 ,
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Charge
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 singular
                 Care
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 sixteen
                 Centuries
                 forsaken
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 Offscowring
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 utter
                 Extermination
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 is
                 an
                 unanswerable
                 Argument
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 that
                 they
                 lie
                 under
                 the
                 Curse
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 rejecting
                 the
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 putting
                 to
                 Death
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 6
                 Two
                 of
                 their
                 Rabbies
                 seriously
                 pondering
                 this
                 Argument
                 urged
                 upon
                 them
                 by
                 Luther
                 were
                 convinced
                 of
                 their
                 gross
                 Error
                 and
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 baptized
                 at
                 Wittenberg
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 University
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 truly
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 total
                 dispersion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 can
                 never
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 Circumstances
                 be
                 reconciled
                 with
                 the
                 Providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Promises
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 continue
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 leave
                 his
                 Beloved
                 People
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 disown
                 them
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 worthy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 interested
                 in
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Religion
                
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 count
                 Iudaism
                 )
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 be
                 utterly
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 another
                 ,
                 a
                 False
                 one
                 (
                 so
                 they
                 reckon
                 
                   Christianity
                   to
                   be
                
                 )
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 convincing
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 harsh
                 and
                 incredible
                 that
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Order
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 should
                 deal
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 cause
                 this
                 Confusion
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 down
                 and
                 even
                 break
                 in
                 pieces
                 a
                 Religion
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 True
                 one
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 Reasonable
                 Mans
                 mind
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 let
                 his
                 
                 own
                 Religion
                 and
                 People
                 be
                 thus
                 confounded
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Religion
                
                 was
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 likewise
                 that
                 God
                 sent
                 this
                 severe
                 Punishment
                 on
                 the
                 Iews
                 for
                 their
                 refusing
                 of
                 Christ
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Only
                 Messiah
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 Opposing
                 and
                 Persecuting
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 Crucifying
                 this
                 Holy
                 One.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 is
                 attested
                 and
                 vouched
                 by
                 the
                 
                   dreadful
                   Plagues
                   and
                   Iudgments
                   on
                   the
                   Persons
                   and
                   Nations
                   that
                   opposed
                   it
                   .
                
                 Vengeance
                 hath
                 pursued
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Principles
                 ,
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Truths
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 gather
                 the
                 Reality
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 another
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 enlarg'd
                 upon
                 .
                 Never
                 was
                 Holiness
                 so
                 strictly
                 urged
                 as
                 now
                 ,
                 never
                 was
                 there
                 an
                 Institution
                 that
                 was
                 so
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Sublime
                 as
                 this
                 ;
                 never
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 that
                 directed
                 Men
                 to
                 such
                 Noble
                 Ends
                 ,
                 and
                 afforded
                 them
                 such
                 Joys
                 and
                 Solaces
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 but
                 God.
                 A
                 Religion
                 that
                 so
                 immediately
                 leads
                 to
                 him
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Since
                 Christianity
                 doth
                 fit
                 us
                 for
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 Reason
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 I
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 insist
                 largely
                 upon
                 this
                 Particular
                 when
                 I
                 undertook
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 when
                 I
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 
                   Excellency
                   and
                   Perfection
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Truth
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 firm
                 Basis
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 These
                 ar●
                 the
                 Testimonials
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Dispensation
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Proofs
                 whereon
                 we
                 found
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 evidence
                 that
                 a
                 Reasonable
                 Man
                 can
                 desire
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   other
                
                 ,
                 becaus●
                 
                 here
                 are
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Evidience
                 ;
                 Christianity
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Witness
                 of
                 credible
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Attestation
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 Natural
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 by
                 Reason
                 and
                 by
                 Faith.
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 Certainty
                 both
                 of
                 Human
                 and
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 a
                 Demonstration
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 when
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 absolute
                 Impossibility
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 thus
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 Matter
                 otherwise
                 .
                 So
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Moral
                 Impossibility
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 otherwise
                 :
                 take
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 thus
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 should
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Thing
                
                 I
                 propounded
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Degrees
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 b●ing
                 the
                 Administration
                 which
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 concerned
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 (
                 before
                 I
                 go
                 any
                 further
                 )
                 offer
                 such
                 
                   Rational
                   Deductions
                
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 naturally
                 affordeth
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Assent
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 Reasonable
                 Inference
                 ,
                 for
                 Assent
                 or
                 Belief
                 naturally
                 follows
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Clearness
                   of
                   Evidence
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 Clear
                 and
                 Demonstrative
                 the
                 Evidence
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Firmer
                 and
                 Stronger
                 will
                 the
                 Belief
                 be
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Testimony
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 must
                 this
                 needs
                 be
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 former
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 Human
                 but
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 be
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 must
                 be
                 proportionable
                 .
                 7
                 What
                 is
                 Divine
                 ,
                 saith
                 an
                 Excellent
                 Writer
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 its
                 Excellency
                 conciliate
                 Belief
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 Truth
                 gain
                 Authority
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 no
                 Art
                 or
                 Science
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 that
                 Certainty
                 which
                 is
                 
                 in
                 Divinity
                 .
                 Politicks
                 are
                 fallible
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 goes
                 upon
                 contrary
                 Hypotheses
                 ,
                 Medicks
                 guess
                 rather
                 than
                 know
                 the
                 inward
                 Causes
                 and
                 Springs
                 of
                 Diseases
                 .
                 The
                 Lawyer
                 hath
                 his
                 Ieofail
                 ,
                 Law
                 it self
                 is
                 very
                 Uncertain
                 and
                 Arbitrary
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 infinite
                 Disagreement
                 of
                 divers
                 Nations
                 even
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 even
                 Mathematicks
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 those
                 that
                 best
                 understand
                 them
                 )
                 are
                 mixt
                 with
                 Uncertainties
                 and
                 Falshoods
                 :
                 there
                 are
                 Fallacies
                 and
                 Paralogisms
                 in
                 Geometry
                 :
                 all
                 is
                 not
                 plain
                 downright
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Quarrels
                 and
                 Contests
                 among
                 Mathematicians
                 themselves
                 .
                 But
                 Divinity
                 is
                 truly
                 a
                 Science
                 ,
                 and
                 surpasseth
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 supernatural
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Testimony
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 Particularly
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 are
                 founded
                 on
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 unquestionable
                 .
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 this
                 Rock
                 ,
                 this
                 Stable
                 and
                 Impregnable
                 Rock
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Foundation
                   of
                   God
                   standeth
                   sure
                   ,
                
                 it
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 
                   Christian
                   Theology
                
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 a
                 sure
                 Bottom
                 ;
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 himself
                 God
                 )
                 having
                 fixed
                 it
                 .
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 shall
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Word
                 shall
                 not
                 pass
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                 Boyle's
                 Treatise
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Excellency
                   of
                   Theology
                   compared
                   with
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 is
                 well
                 worth
                 our
                 perusal
                 .
                 That
                 admirable
                 Person
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 skill'd
                 in
                 the
                 Study
                 of
                 Physiologie
                 ,
                 shews
                 the
                 Preeminence
                 of
                 the
                 Study
                 of
                 Divinity
                 above
                 it
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 Theological
                 Truths
                 are
                 evidenced
                 by
                 Divine
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 firmly
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 no
                 further
                 or
                 greater
                 Proof
                 (
                 as
                 indeed
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 )
                 tho
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 destitute
                 of
                 other
                 Evidences
                 .
                 The
                 Evangelical
                 Truths
                 especially
                 are
                 the
                 True
                 Theologie
                 (
                 That
                 of
                 Plato
                 and
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 vouchsafe
                 
                 
                   This
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 sorry
                 and
                 ill
                 contrived
                 Rhapsodie
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Church
                
                 gave
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 to
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 so
                 expresly
                 ●●clared
                 the
                 Divinity
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Noblest
                 and
                 Sublimest
                 Point
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 pure
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 .
                 Be
                 convinced
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Grounds
                 of
                 your
                 
                   Christian
                   Belief
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 solid
                 Foundations
                 and
                 undeniable
                 Evidences
                 which
                 Christianity
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 .
                 Know
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 Faith
                 and
                 Assurance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Assert
                 and
                 defend
                 ,
                 maintain
                 and
                 hold
                 fast
                 your
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 nothing
                 shake
                 your
                 Faith
                 and
                 Confidence
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 that
                 such
                 strong
                 Supporters
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 struck
                 at
                 by
                 any
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pagans
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 high-flown
                 
                   Enthusiasts
                   ,
                   Deists
                   ,
                   Atheists
                   ,
                   Lewd
                
                 and
                 
                   Dissolute
                   Christians
                
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 shake
                 these
                 Foundations
                 .
                 Be
                 you
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 Zealous
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Shadow
                 or
                 Phantom
                 ,
                 it
                 depends
                 not
                 on
                 Imagination
                 and
                 Conceit
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 certainly
                 True
                 ,
                 beyond
                 all
                 the
                 subtile
                 evasions
                 and
                 subterfuges
                 of
                 Sophisters
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Excellency
                 in
                 a
                 Man's
                 Life
                 to
                 be
                 upon
                 sure
                 Grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 this
                 Advantage
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 something
                 which
                 is
                 certain
                 and
                 fixed
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 should
                 make
                 you
                 constant
                 in
                 the
                 Profession
                 and
                 Exercise
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 should
                 make
                 you
                 steady
                 in
                 your
                 Resolves
                 and
                 Actions
                 .
                 Your
                 Religion
                 being
                 so
                 Firm
                 and
                 Certain
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suffer
                 none
                 to
                 rob
                 you
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 all
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Particular
                   Inferences
                
                 from
                 this
                 last
                 thing
                 I
                 have
                 discoursed
                 of
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 
                   more
                   general
                   
                   Deductions
                
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 these
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 and
                 admire
                 the
                 transcendent
                 Worth
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 traced
                 Religion
                 through
                 all
                 its
                 several
                 Stages
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 l●t
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 intire
                 Progress
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 observe
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 this
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 admirable
                 Thing
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 in
                 God's
                 own
                 Oeconomies
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Prelude
                 ,
                 a
                 Preface
                 ,
                 a
                 Preparative
                 .
                 All
                 before
                 were
                 but
                 rude
                 Draughts
                 and
                 imperfect
                 Models
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 a
                 Foil
                 only
                 to
                 set
                 this
                 off
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 dusky
                 Twi-light
                 to
                 the
                 brighter
                 Day
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 was
                 but
                 Infancy
                 and
                 Childhood
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 Manhood
                 and
                 full
                 Age.
                 This
                 one
                 Consideration
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Tho
                 the
                 Law
                 (
                 which
                 immediately
                 preceded
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 choicest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 )
                 had
                 some
                 Lustre
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 it
                 had
                 none
                 :
                 its
                 Glory
                 vanished
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 appeareth
                 .
                 They
                 saw
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 darkly
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 short
                 and
                 dim
                 Representations
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 of
                 that
                 Clearness
                 and
                 Certainty
                 which
                 we
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 .
                 Notwithstanding
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 many
                 Ways
                 and
                 Rules
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 True
                 Prophets
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 them
                 from
                 False
                 ones
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 difficult
                 .
                 Prophecy
                 might
                 be
                 easily
                 counterfeited
                 :
                 Fancy
                 and
                 Imagination
                 made
                 strong
                 Impressions
                 ,
                 and
                 deceived
                 many
                 :
                 they
                 frequently
                 had
                 delusive
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Visions
                 .
                 In
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Differences
                 between
                 the
                 True
                 Prophetick
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Enthusiastick
                 Impostures
                 of
                 Pseudo-Prophets
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Writers
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 little
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 one
                 who
                 looks
                 for
                 Rational
                 
                 and
                 Solid
                 Accounts
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 and
                 Revelations
                 under
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 are
                 Satisfactory
                 and
                 Certain
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 
                   a
                   more
                   sure
                   Word
                   of
                   Prophecy
                   .
                
                 The
                 excellent
                 Discoveries
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 Plain
                 ,
                 Evident
                 ,
                 and
                 Undeniable
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Goodness
                 of
                 our
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Eligibility
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 before
                 this
                 fulness
                 of
                 time
                 came
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Gentile
                 Religion
                 were
                 defective
                 and
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 gross
                 Mistakes
                 had
                 invaded
                 Mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 True
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 enervated
                 and
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 Atheism
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 new
                 model
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 Men
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 exact
                 Rule
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 reform
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 conducted
                 to
                 Blessedness
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Institution
                
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 way
                 surpasses
                 both
                 Judaism
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 it
                 discovers
                 the
                 most
                 absolute
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 dictates
                 the
                 most
                 accurate
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Morality
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 only
                 Means
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 owe
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 immediate
                 Revelations
                 and
                 Dis●overies
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 .
                 Most
                 Men
                 that
                 stile
                 themselves
                 Christians
                 ,
                 know
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Excellency
                 and
                 Preheminence
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 that
                 bears
                 that
                 Name
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 endeavour
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 both
                 understand
                 and
                 admire
                 the
                 superlative
                 Excellency
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 only
                 understand
                 and
                 admire
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 this
                 most
                 Blessed
                 Dispensation
                 stir
                 up
                 our
                 most
                 thankful
                 Resentments
                 .
                 Behold
                 with
                 grateful
                 minds
                 how
                 our
                 Condition
                 is
                 unspeakably
                 better
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 other
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 under
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 which
                 was
                 immediately
                 before
                 ours
                 .
                 
                 We
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 thank
                 the
                 Merciful
                 Lord
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 that
                 our
                 Lot
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 such
                 Times
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 reserved
                 for
                 this
                 
                   Best
                   of
                   Dispensations
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 blessed
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 Excellent
                 and
                 Worthy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 ways
                 adapted
                 to
                 our
                 rectified
                 Faculties
                 and
                 enlightened
                 Minds
                 ,
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 most
                 lively
                 Principles
                 to
                 actuate
                 and
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 comp●eatest
                 Rules
                 to
                 guide
                 and
                 direct
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 affords
                 us
                 the
                 most
                 effectual
                 and
                 powerful
                 helps
                 to
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Godliness
                 :
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 holds
                 forth
                 the
                 dreadfullest
                 Punishments
                 to
                 deter
                 us
                 from
                 Vice
                 ,
                 and
                 assures
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 Rewards
                 to
                 animate
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 bribe
                 us
                 to
                 Virtue
                 :
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 comprehends
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 Excellent
                 Things
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 improved
                 Philosophers
                 talk'd
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 more
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 parallel'd
                 by
                 any
                 Model
                 of
                 Religion
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 a
                 Religion
                 that
                 contains
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 Moment
                 and
                 Importance
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 admirably
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 advantageous
                 Purposes
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 account
                 it
                 an
                 unspeakable
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Favour
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 so
                 worthy
                 and
                 excellent
                 an
                 Institution
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 la●d
                 the
                 Divine
                 Goodness
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 these
                 Infallible
                 Oracles
                 to
                 guide
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 our
                 Instructer
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 raise
                 our
                 Esteem
                 and
                 Value
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Advantage
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 it self
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Advantage
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   hath
                   been
                   made
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 pitch'd
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   hath
                   dwelt
                   amongst
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Privileges
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 are
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 It
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 confer
                 this
                 singular
                 Honour
                 upon
                 Vs
                 :
                 We
                 see
                 Christ's
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Completion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Types
                 and
                 Representations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 and
                 Promises
                 are
                 fulfill'd
                 before
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
                 
                 We
                 cannot
                 complain
                 that
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 harsh
                 and
                 difficult
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 troublesome
                 Observances
                 are
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 burdensome
                 Service
                 ,
                 no
                 intolerable
                 Homage
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 Our
                 Service
                 is
                 perfect
                 Freedom
                 :
                 wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 engaged
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   fast
                   in
                   the
                   Liberty
                   wherewith
                   Christ
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   free
                   .
                
                 Now
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Woman
                   the
                   Church
                   is
                   clothed
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   she
                   hath
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                
                 the
                 old
                 Mosaick
                 Laws
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 (
                 which
                 shined
                 with
                 a
                 faint
                 and
                 borrowed
                 Light
                 )
                 
                   under
                   her
                   feet
                
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 disregard
                 those
                 old
                 dark
                 Types
                 and
                 Shadows
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 clear
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 heartily
                 bless
                 God
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 matchless
                 a
                 Mercy
                 as
                 the
                 New
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 infer
                 as
                 the
                 Meliority
                 of
                 our
                 Condition
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 greater
                 Obligation
                 to
                 Holiness
                 and
                 strictness
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 Old
                 things
                 are
                 pass'd
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 become
                 New
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensa●tion
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 our
                 Lives
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 exception
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 Christians
                 speak
                 the
                 Transcendency
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 above
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 live
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 wisest
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 our
                 Rules
                 of
                 Living
                 excel
                 theirs
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Behaviour
                 of
                 Pagans
                 outstript
                 that
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Gentile
                 Religion
                 made
                 better
                 Men
                 than
                 the
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 8
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Moralists
                 spoke
                 highly
                 against
                 Vice
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 rhetoricated
                 in
                 their
                 Declamations
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Business
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 those
                 Great
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 discours'd
                 of
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 observed
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 great
                 Elogium
                 of
                 Virtue
                 in
                 our
                 Words
                 and
                 Professions
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 all
                 Men
                 may
                 read
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 in
                 our
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 thereby
                 discern
                 plainly
                 the
                 vast
                 difference
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 a
                 Christian
                 and
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 urge
                 it
                 on
                 our
                 Minds
                 and
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 indispensible
                 Concern
                 ,
                 to
                 yield
                 impartial
                 Obedience
                 to
                 our
                 Master's
                 Commands
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 govern
                 our
                 Lives
                 by
                 the
                 unerring
                 Rules
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 bear
                 the
                 Noble
                 Title
                 of
                 Christians
                 without
                 the
                 true
                 Badges
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 prophane
                 this
                 Name
                 by
                 acting
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Either
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 aside
                 this
                 glorious
                 Character
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 things
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 therefore
                 our
                 Conversations
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 Here
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ;
                 
                   Vnless
                   our
                   Righteousness
                   exceed
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 strict
                 Pretenders
                 to
                 Judaism
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 live
                 more
                 Heavenly
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 Sense
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 attain
                 to
                 Happiness
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Gospel-Oeconomy
                 requires
                 greater
                 strictness
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 any
                 
                   other
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Means
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 the
                 Methods
                 of
                 Salvation
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 powerful
                 now
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 find
                 and
                 feel
                 that
                 Power
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 think
                 ,
                 speak
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 such
                 clear
                 and
                 plain
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 such
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Truths
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 such
                 glorious
                 Things
                 hereafter
                 as
                 may
                 effectually
                 encourage
                 us
                 to
                 embrace
                 those
                 Truths
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 frame
                 our
                 Actions
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 shameful
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 so
                 admirable
                 a
                 Religion
                 should
                 produce
                 nothing
                 but
                 empty
                 Shews
                 and
                 Formalities
                 ,
                 fair
                 Words
                 and
                 goodly
                 Appearances
                 ?
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 Christians
                 only
                 in
                 Title
                 and
                 Profession
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 us
                 worse
                 than
                 Infidels
                 in
                 our
                 Manners
                 ?
                 Is
                 our
                 Religion
                 the
                 best
                 ?
                 why
                 are
                 not
                 we
                 so
                 too
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 surpasses
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 our
                 Lives
                 ex●el
                 those
                 
                 of
                 others
                 ?
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 Holy
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 Practice
                 ?
                 If
                 our
                 Religion
                 be
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 obey
                 its
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 discern
                 the
                 Advantages
                 we
                 have
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 and
                 worthily
                 ?
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Apostle's
                 time
                 9
                 
                   the
                   night
                   was
                   far
                   spent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   was
                   at
                   hand
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 were
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 come
                 )
                 then
                 surely
                 now
                 the
                 night
                 is
                 vanished
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 broad
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 
                   to
                   walk
                   as
                   Children
                   of
                   Light.
                
                 I
                 pray
                 seriously
                 consider
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Change
                 of
                 Affairs
                 in
                 Religion
                 by
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 remember
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 unspeakably
                 Advanced
                 and
                 Exalted
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 reckon'd
                 Religious
                 and
                 Pious
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 accounted
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 Alteration
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 weigh
                 this
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 convinced
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 a
                 stricter
                 Life
                 and
                 Behaviour
                 than
                 what
                 would
                 have
                 served
                 under
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law.
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 Men
                 stumbled
                 and
                 stagger'd
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 imperfect
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 :
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 see
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 excusable
                 because
                 the
                 Medium
                 was
                 defective
                 ,
                 the
                 Judaick
                 Shadows
                 and
                 Mists
                 hindred
                 their
                 sight
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Day-spring
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 hath
                 visited
                 us
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 all
                 Truths
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Duties
                 are
                 plain
                 and
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 are
                 fixed
                 and
                 determined
                 :
                 we
                 cannot
                 mistake
                 unless
                 we
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 Vitious
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 wilfulness
                 and
                 stubborness
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 who
                 have
                 this
                 redundant
                 Light
                 are
                 concerned
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conform
                 our
                 Lives
                 and
                 Manners
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Certainly
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 proper
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 extinguish
                 our
                 Reason
                 before
                 
                 we
                 can
                 disown
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Interest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 absolutely
                 undeniable
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 accuracy
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 Course
                 of
                 Virtue
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 us
                 than
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 unacquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 A
                 Pagan
                 Historian
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 piously
                 embraced
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith
                
                 1
                 were
                 presently
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 free
                 from
                 Sin.
                 However
                 he
                 understood
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 Christianity
                 ingageth
                 men
                 2
                 to
                 
                   cleanse
                   themselves
                   from
                   all
                   filthiness
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   perfect
                   Holiness
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 to
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 admirable
                 and
                 matchless
                 Rules
                 of
                 so
                 Transcendent
                 a
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 Grace
                 which
                 is
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 Pious
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 times
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 displaying
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 what
                 was
                 then
                 judg'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 Efficacy
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 it
                 s
                 being
                 effectual
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 all
                 unlawful
                 3
                 Anger
                 ,
                 Evil-speaking
                 ,
                 Licentiousness
                 ,
                 Lust
                 ,
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 implant
                 the
                 contrary
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 sums
                 up
                 Christianity
                 in
                 short
                 thus
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   It
                   consists
                   wholly
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   live
                   without
                   wickedness
                   and
                   defilement
                   .
                
                 On
                 which
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 Morality
                 came
                 short
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 that
                 Power
                 and
                 Energy
                 on
                 Mens
                 minds
                 that
                 this
                 hath
                 .
                 It
                 smooth'd
                 their
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 but
                 reform'd
                 not
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 reform'd
                 their
                 outward
                 and
                 publick
                 Actions
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 more
                 retired
                 and
                 private
                 ones
                 were
                 not
                 taken
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Principles
                 were
                 unsound
                 and
                 corrupt
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 singular
                 Benefit
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 rectifie
                 Mens
                 Principles
                 ,
                 but
                 teaches
                 them
                 to
                 order
                 their
                 Conversations
                 aright
                 .
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 Knowing
                 Man
                 (
                 whence
                 Clement
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 his
                 Stromata
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 Life
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Excellent
                 Person
                 characterizes
                 him
                 :
                 his
                 Manners
                 are
                 answerable
                 to
                 his
                 Knowledg
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Concern
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 add
                 to
                 our
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Profession
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Truth
                 a
                 Holy
                 and
                 Religious
                 Life
                 ;
                 that
                 our
                 Behaviour
                 may
                 speak
                 the
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Principles
                 ;
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 bless'd
                 with
                 true
                 and
                 right
                 Perswasions
                 ,
                 live
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 deluded
                 and
                 erring
                 World.
                 5
                 If
                 we
                 excel
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Jews
                 in
                 the
                 Orthodoxness
                 of
                 our
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 we
                 should
                 also
                 surpass
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Eminency
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 religiously
                 speaks
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 
                   hold
                   the
                   Truth
                   in
                   unrighteousness
                
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 mightily
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Lives
                 wholly
                 govern'd
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 indispensible
                 Laws
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 assure
                 our selves
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 live
                 not
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 final
                 Doom
                 of
                 
                   us
                   Christians
                
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 intolerable
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Men.
                 You
                 know
                 who
                 said
                 it
                 ,
                 6
                 
                   Light
                   is
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   World
                
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 was
                 in
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 brought
                 Light
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 Light
                 so
                 Great
                 ,
                 so
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 we
                 shut
                 our
                 Eyes
                 never
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 glares
                 through
                 our
                 very
                 Eye-lids
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Condemnation
                   ,
                   that
                
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Light
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   Men
                   love
                   Darkness
                   rather
                   than
                   Light
                   ,
                
                 they
                 wilfully
                 indulge
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 mind
                 not
                 the
                 Discoveries
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 Condemn
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 their
                 Means
                 are
                 greater
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 Accompts
                 will
                 be
                 higher
                 .
                 Their
                 Reckonings
                 will
                 bear
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 Receipts
                 :
                 their
                 Final
                 Sentence
                 will
                 be
                 adjusted
                 to
                 their
                 present
                 Helps
                 and
                 Advantages
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   come
                   and
                   spoken
                
                 (
                 and
                 spoken
                 so
                 plainly
                 ,
                 so
                 evidently
                 ,
                 so
                 powerfully
                 )
                 
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   not
                   had
                   sin
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   have
                   they
                   no
                   cloak
                   for
                   their
                   sin
                   .
                
                 John
                 15.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 little
                 thought
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 Behaviour
                 of
                 Men.
                 How
                 Strangely
                 do
                 they
                 forget
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 the
                 End
                 both
                 of
                 their
                 Creation
                 and
                 Redemption
                 ?
                 They
                 run
                 counter
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Undertakings
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 they
                 confront
                 all
                 his
                 Designs
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 undo
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 They
                 disparage
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 they
                 despise
                 his
                 Goodness
                 in
                 offering
                 them
                 the
                 Means
                 of
                 being
                 happy
                 .
                 They
                 uphold
                 and
                 maintain
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 came
                 to
                 destroy
                 ;
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 his
                 wonderful
                 Manifestation
                 was
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 Satan's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 it
                 up
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 contradicting
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 bidding
                 defiance
                 to
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 views
                 the
                 Lives
                 and
                 Manners
                 of
                 Men
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 their
                 open
                 Prophaness
                 and
                 Debauchery
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 perswade
                 himself
                 that
                 they
                 really
                 think
                 that
                 
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 than
                 
                 to
                 indulge
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Follies
                 and
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Licence
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 lewd
                 as
                 they
                 pleas'd
                 .
                 So
                 fond
                 and
                 groundless
                 are
                 the
                 Imaginations
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 fancy
                 a
                 Supersedeas
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 severe
                 life
                 by
                 the
                 merciful
                 Appearing
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 :
                 they
                 make
                 bold
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 into
                 wantonness
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Vice
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Divine
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Favour
                 have
                 abounded
                 towards
                 Mankind
                 .
                 It
                 pleases
                 them
                 hugely
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 enfranchis'd
                 from
                 the
                 Rigour
                 and
                 Severity
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 a
                 Court
                 of
                 Chancery
                 is
                 erected
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 Equity
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 Clemency
                 and
                 Indulgence
                 take
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 bare
                 Name
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Amulet
                 against
                 the
                 Vengeance
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cross
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 powerful
                 Charm
                 against
                 Hell
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
              
               
                 O
                 when
                 shall
                 these
                 vile
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 these
                 wilful
                 mis-interpretations
                 of
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 and
                 Appearing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 of
                 Mens
                 minds
                 ?
                 When
                 will
                 they
                 understand
                 themselves
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 heinousness
                 of
                 sinning
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Gospel●
                   Dispensation
                
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 ponder
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 which
                 I
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ?
                 
                   If
                   every
                   Transgression
                   and
                   Disobedience
                
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 )
                 
                   receiv'd
                   a
                   just
                   recompence
                   of
                   Reward
                   ,
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 
                   escape
                   if
                   we
                   neglect
                   so
                   great
                   salvation
                   ?
                
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 severely
                 animadvert
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 disregarded
                 the
                 Mosaical
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 what
                 severity
                 will
                 he
                 shew
                 towards
                 them
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Law
                 ?
                 They
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 inexcusable
                 that
                 wilfully
                 offend
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Institution
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 greater
                 Conviction
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 
                 greater
                 evidence
                 of
                 God's
                 willingness
                 to
                 forgive
                 our
                 Transgressions
                 through
                 the
                 Merits
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 upon
                 our
                 hearty
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 equity
                 and
                 reasonableness
                 of
                 Evangelical
                 Faith
                 and
                 Obedience
                 are
                 greater
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 Duties
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 Upon
                 these
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 accounts
                 the
                 
                   neglecting
                   this
                   so
                   great
                   Salvation
                
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sin
                 (
                 except
                 the
                 unpardonable
                 one
                 )
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 heaviest
                 Penalty
                 attends
                 it
                 .
                 Heretofore
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Tribulation
                   and
                   Anguish
                   upon
                   every
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   that
                   doth
                   Evil
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Iew
                   first
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 9.
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 now
                 say
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   first
                
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 of
                 all
                 Persons
                 under
                 Heaven
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 grievous
                 Criminal
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 high
                 Aggravation
                 of
                 his
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Laws
                 .
                 I
                 wish
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 would
                 attend
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 their
                 true
                 interest
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 exact
                 and
                 circumspect
                 in
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 expects
                 we
                 should
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 that
                 Grace
                 which
                 is
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 Christianity
                 engages
                 us
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 all
                 false
                 Notions
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 banish
                 all
                 vicious
                 and
                 ungodly
                 Practices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 admirable
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Our
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Judgments
                 should
                 influence
                 upon
                 our
                 Conversations
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Manners
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 proportionable
                 to
                 our
                 Light.
                 Otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 our
                 Knowledg
                 will
                 increase
                 our
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 abundant
                 Light
                 will
                 thrust
                 us
                 into
                 utter
                 darkness
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Be
                 ascertain'd
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 
                   Last
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 expect
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 
                   God
                   spake
                   at
                   divers
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   sundry
                   manners
                   ,
                
                 he
                 reveal'd
                 himself
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 successively
                 ;
                 whereas
                 now
                 he
                 hath
                 discover'd
                 to
                 us
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 substantial
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 that
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 requires
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 hear
                 afterwards
                 )
                 this
                 Oeconomy
                 admits
                 of
                 considerable
                 Digrees
                 .
                 Since
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 his
                 Will
                 by
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 left
                 on
                 Record
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 Discovery
                 of
                 Divine
                 Truth
                 .
                 No
                 more
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 revealed
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 New
                 Doctrine
                 concerning
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 :
                 tho
                 Revelations
                 concerning
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 choice
                 Persons
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 perhaps
                 be
                 communicated
                 by
                 God
                 on
                 great
                 occasions
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 that
                 clearer
                 Discoveries
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 some
                 Points
                 afterwards
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 Truths
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 illustrated
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 New
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 no
                 New
                 Precepts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 saving
                 Truth
                 discover'd
                 as
                 was
                 intended
                 should
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
                 till
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Now
                 our
                 Religion
                 is
                 fixed
                 :
                 the
                 Faith
                 hath
                 been
                 
                   once
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 again
                 with
                 Additions
                 or
                 Alterations
                 .
                 God
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Discoveries
                 which
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 Adam
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 adding
                 .
                 All
                 our
                 Duty
                 is
                 taught
                 us
                 :
                 All
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 are
                 revealed
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 You
                 hear
                 him
                 thus
                 declaring
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                
                 John
                 15.
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 St.
                 Peter
                 peremptorily
                 determines
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   Salvation
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   :
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   Name
                   under
                   Heaven
                   given
                   among
                   Men
                   whereby
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 4.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 great
                 Apostle
                 is
                 as
                 definitive
                 when
                 he
                 thus
                 pronounceth
                 ,
                 
                   Tho
                   an
                   Angel
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 suppose
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 )
                 
                   preach
                   any
                   other
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   you
                   than
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   preach'd
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   accursed
                   ,
                
                 Gal.
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   is
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 Eph.
                 2.
                 20.
                 and
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 a
                 Building
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 Gospel
                 
                   the
                   ministration
                   
                   which
                   remaineth
                
                 or
                 endureth
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Everlasting
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 14.
                 6.
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 amended
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 complete
                 Body
                 of
                 Laws
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Everlasting
                   Gospel
                
                 answers
                 to
                 
                   Everlasting
                   Righteousness
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Ages
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 24.
                 
                 )
                 which
                 shall
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 Change.
                 Religion
                 was
                 perfected
                 and
                 consummated
                 by
                 Christ
                 :
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 given
                 us
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 ever
                 intended
                 to
                 give
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 perfectest
                 Rule
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 System
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 words
                 are
                 remarkable
                 in
                 
                   Eph.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   Dispens●t●o●
                   of
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   time
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Evang●lical
                   〈◊〉
                   )
                   he
                   might
                   gather
                   together
                   in
                   one
                   all
                   things
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   both
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 The
                 1
                 Greek
                 word
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 rendred
                 
                   to
                   gather
                   together
                   in
                   one
                
                 is
                 used
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 milit●ry
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 to
                 gather
                 dispersed
                 Souldiers
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 Troop
                 or
                 Company
                 .
                 This
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 saith
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 sutes
                 best
                 with
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 rallied
                 all
                 dispersed
                 Creatures
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Angels
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 Jew●
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 Bond
                 and
                 Free
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 even
                 under
                 Christ
                 their
                 Captain
                 .
                 2
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Family
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expre●●eth
                 it
                 )
                 now
                 meets
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 World
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 manner
                 expressed
                 h●re
                 by
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 )
                 becomes
                 one
                 Family
                 or
                 Houshold
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 scatter'd
                 and
                 divided
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 brought
                 under
                 one
                 Head
                 and
                 Governour
                 ,
                 one
                 Supreme
                 Catholick
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 expounds
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 All
                 Nations
                 divided
                 before
                 by
                 false
                 ways
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 united
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 
                 Way
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 He
                 brings
                 all
                 the
                 Severals
                 into
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 up
                 a
                 full
                 Church
                 ,
                 Militant
                 and
                 Triumphant
                 ,
                 whereas
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 dispersion
                 .
                 Thus
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 happily
                 joined
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 sometimes
                 signifies
                 
                   to
                   restore
                
                 or
                 repair
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 is
                 rendred
                 by
                 the
                 4
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Latin
                
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 are
                 restored
                 and
                 renewed
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Coming
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 happy
                 Restauration
                 of
                 Man's
                 Nature
                 by
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 State
                 of
                 Integrity
                 is
                 now
                 renewed
                 ,
                 and
                 Man
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 far
                 better
                 Condition
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Angels
                 ,
                 their
                 State
                 also
                 is
                 much
                 amended
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 Integrity
                 and
                 Happiness
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 Theodoret's
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 on
                 Earth
                 are
                 Restored
                 ,
                 Renewed
                 ,
                 Reformed
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 probable
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 Margin
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 Translation
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 
                   sum
                   up
                
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 Christ.
                 Which
                 may
                 refer
                 to
                 Arithmetical
                 Computation
                 ,
                 or
                 bringing
                 all
                 Numbers
                 into
                 One
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 here
                 is
                 signified
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 being
                 cast
                 up
                 and
                 briefly
                 collected
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Sum
                 total
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   is
                   all
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 Or
                 it
                 may
                 refer
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 thinks
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Orators
                 and
                 Pleaders
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 their
                 Speeches
                 and
                 Declamations
                 
                   briefly
                   repeat
                
                 and
                 recapitulate
                 all
                 the
                 foregoing
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 whole
                 Cause
                 in
                 short
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 what
                 had
                 
                 been
                 spun
                 out
                 and
                 prolonged
                 in
                 divers
                 foregoing
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 briefly
                 gather'd
                 and
                 summ'd
                 up
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 an
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 drawn
                 into
                 one
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   finished
                   the
                   account
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 )
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Work
                   ,
                   and
                   cut
                   it
                   short
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   :
                   b●cause
                   a
                   short
                   Account
                   or
                   Work
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   make
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 28.
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 ●ee
                 by
                 consulting
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 )
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 
                   abbreviated
                   word
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   short
                   Account
                
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 because
                 a
                 word
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 or
                 work
                 are
                 frequently
                 convertible
                 among
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 whence
                 this
                 is
                 borrow'd
                 )
                 
                   short
                   work
                
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 was
                 tedious
                 with
                 its
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Observances
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 comes
                 in
                 a
                 compendious
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 long
                 Undertakings
                 which
                 Moses
                 exacted
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 saith
                 4
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   short
                   word
                
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 the
                 brief
                 words
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
                   Believe
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   saved
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 concise
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 comprises
                 the
                 greatest
                 things
                 in
                 short
                 :
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Incarnate
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Sum
                 and
                 Substance
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 different
                 Oeconomies
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 the
                 Recapitulation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 preceding
                 ones
                 .
                 All
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 nothing
                 more
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 Upshot
                 and
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Administrations
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 argue
                 likewise
                 from
                 the
                 Gospel's
                 being
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 5
                 
                   Greek
                   Word
                
                 signifies
                 
                 both
                 a
                 Covenant
                 and
                 a
                 Testament
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 even
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 rendred
                 
                   a
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Margin
                 it
                 is
                 translated
                 a
                 Testament
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 import
                 and
                 scope
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 we
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 a
                 Testament
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 Chri●tian
                 Institution
                 and
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 ●estament
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 down
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 (
                 ●or
                 6
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Testament
                 .
                 )
                 Christ
                 the
                 Testator
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 bequeathed
                 us
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 this
                 his
                 
                   Last
                   Will
                
                 must
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 ;
                 therefore
                 no
                 other
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 argue
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Time.
                
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 sometimes
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Day
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 
                   last
                   Times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 are
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Day
                
                 is
                 applied
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 four
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Some
                 7
                 modern
                 Writers
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 of
                 Christ's
                 coming
                 to
                 destroy
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 be
                 understood
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Learned
                 M●n
                 who
                 defend
                 the
                 contrary
                 shew
                 too
                 plainly
                 their
                 Prejudice
                 and
                 Partiality
                 in
                 asserting
                 a
                 Notion
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 taken
                 up
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 evident
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Days
                
                 (
                 which
                 latter
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Day
                
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 Number
                 )
                 are
                 generally
                 meant
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   Disp●●sation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 prove
                 from
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 these
                 
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   Isai.
                   2.
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   days
                   that
                   the
                   Mount
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   House
                   shall
                   be
                   establi●●ed
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   :
                
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 Mic.
                 4.
                 1.
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 all
                 Interpreters
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Days
                
                 signi●ie
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 ,
                 the
                 Appea●ing
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Prophets
                 this
                 is
                 express'd
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 from
                 
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 to
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 is
                 call'd
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Time
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Days
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   1.
                   
                   Heb.
                   1.
                   2.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                
                 1.
                 5
                 ,
                 20.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   3.
                   1
                   
                   Iohn
                
                 2.
                 18.
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 exhibit●ng
                 of
                 Chri●●
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 i●
                 thus
                 express'd
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 
                   Christ
                   appear'd
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   put
                   away
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 26.
                 
                 This
                 
                   Consummation
                   of
                   Ages
                
                 (
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 fitly
                 rendred
                 )
                 this
                 Close
                 or
                 Shutting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Holy
                 Writer
                 
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Iewish
                   Writers
                
                 fre-frequently
                 give
                 8
                 this
                 Denomination
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 This
                 according
                 to
                 Daniel
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   sealing
                   up
                   the
                   Vision
                   and
                   Prop●ecy
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 24.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 ratifying
                 and
                 verifying
                 all
                 the
                 Visions
                 and
                 Prophecies
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 The
                 Seal
                 is
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Visions
                 or
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 for
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 the
                 perfectest
                 Edition
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 after
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Thus
                 Tertullian
                 acquaints
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 prevailing
                 Rule
                 among
                 the
                 
                 Christians
                 ,
                 9
                 
                   No
                   more
                   is
                   ever
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   is
                   now
                   deliver'd
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 We
                 have
                 all
                 our
                 Belief
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 God's
                 whole
                 Will
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 how
                 divine
                 Providence
                 hath
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   gone
                   about
                
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 former
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 all
                 along
                 upon
                 the
                 Reserve
                 .
                 The
                 times
                 before
                 Christ
                 were
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 moving
                 and
                 growing
                 on
                 to
                 Christianity
                 :
                 they
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 look'd
                 toward
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 Ushers
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 came
                 ,
                 he
                 sell
                 closely
                 to
                 the
                 business
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 ambages
                 ;
                 he
                 alone
                 had
                 the
                 honour
                 1
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 and
                 rev●al
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 hidden
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 those
                 things
                 streight
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 dubious
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 full
                 discovery
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 those
                 Mysteries
                 and
                 Truths
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 told
                 us
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Fa●her
                 speaks
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 think
                 not
                 aright
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   Dispensation
                
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 bring
                 Tidings
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 Edition
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 talk
                 of
                 New
                 Lights
                 ,
                 but
                 despise
                 Old
                 Truths
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 vain
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 intend
                 nothing
                 but
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 who
                 hoise
                 up
                 Sail
                 for
                 the
                 Discovery
                 of
                 an
                 unknown
                 Continent
                 ,
                 some
                 new
                 Plantation
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 expect
                 no
                 Columbus
                 to
                 discover
                 new
                 Worlds
                 and
                 Treasures
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 .
                 Our
                 Religion
                 hath
                 been
                 profess'd
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 very
                 near
                 seventeen
                 Centuries
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 superannuated
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Date
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Top
                 
                 and
                 Flower
                 ,
                 the
                 Crown
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 all
                 Divine
                 Institutions
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Consummate
                 Administration
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Last
                   Revelation
                
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 to
                 Mankind
                 .
                 But
                 altho
                 this
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Last
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 
                   great
                   Varieties
                
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 brings
                 me
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 thing
                 I
                 propounded
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   several
                   Ages
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   in
                   its
                   Infancy
                   in
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   time
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   knew
                   little
                   concerning
                   his
                   Sufferings
                   and
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   The
                   effusion
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   was
                   but
                   mean
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   what
                   it
                   was
                   afterwards
                   .
                   The
                   Church
                   was
                   in
                   its
                   Childhood
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   immediately
                   after
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   Errors
                   and
                   Mistakes
                   in
                   the
                   Writings
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   Some
                   necessary
                   Points
                   of
                   Christianity
                   deliver'd
                   in
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Epistles
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Gospels
                   and
                   Acts.
                   Some
                   relicks
                   of
                   Judaism
                   remain'd
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   times
                   .
                   An
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   at
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   particularly
                   proved
                   that
                   the
                   Prohibition
                   concerning
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   Blood
                   is
                   not
                   obligatory
                   under
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   Yet
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   many
                   observed
                   it
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   of
                   Dispensations
                   as
                   to
                   Abstinence
                   from
                   some
                   sort
                   of
                   Food
                   .
                   Judaism
                   and
                   Christianity
                   were
                   mingled
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   primitive
                   Ages
                   .
                   An
                   enumeration
                   of
                   several
                   Extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   at
                   first
                   .
                   The
                   Youth
                   or
                   riper
                   Years
                   of
                   Christianity
                   described
                   .
                   The
                   cessation
                   of
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   argues
                   the
                   Progress
                   and
                   Growth
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   .
                   Miracles
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   subordinate
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   The
                   non-Appearance
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   a
                   Proof
                   of
                   the
                   Improvement
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                   The
                   usefulness
                   and
                   necessity
                   of
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   different
                   Administrations
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   Christian.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 THe
                 fourth
                 and
                 last
                 thing
                 I
                 undertook
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 shew
                 you
                 
                   the
                   several
                   Degrees
                   of
                   this
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                   .
                
                 This
                 Gospel
                 Period
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 hath
                 four
                 distinct
                 Partitions
                 ,
                 which
                 differ
                 much
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 primitive
                 Partition
                 or
                 Period
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Period
                 ensuing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 Periods
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 divide
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Ages
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 four
                 distinct
                 Ages
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 its
                 
                   Infancy
                   and
                   Childhood
                
                 at
                 Christ's
                 first
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 :
                 its
                 Youth
                 since
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 times
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 have
                 its
                 Manhood
                 or
                 
                   full
                   Strength
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Age
                
                 or
                 Declension
                 of
                 Religion
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 World's
                 end
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 met
                 with
                 any
                 Writers
                 that
                 have
                 duly
                 observ'd
                 this
                 Distinction
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 Oeconomy
                 :
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 which
                 hath
                 caused
                 several
                 ●alse
                 Notions
                 about
                 this
                 
                   Last
                   Administration
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Inquisitive
                 and
                 thoughtful
                 Reader
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 suggested
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 are
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 tender
                 Years
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Time
                 when
                 our
                 Saviour
                 was
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Times
                 which
                 immediately
                 succeeded
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 Infancy
                 and
                 Minority
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 grown
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Understanding
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 first
                 preached
                 concerning
                 the
                 Calling
                 and
                 Converting
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 (
                 Luke
                 13.
                 29.
                 
                 Mat.
                 22.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 )
                 his
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Disciples
                 understood
                 not
                 his
                 meaning
                 .
                 They
                 knew
                 not
                 that
                 both
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 Iews
                 should
                 be
                 preach'd
                 to
                 under
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 afterwards
                 St.
                 Peter
                 was
                 convinced
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 particular
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 Acts
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Even
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 and
                 look'd
                 for
                 an
                 outwardly
                 glorious
                 and
                 magnificent
                 one
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 told
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 journey
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 what
                 grievous
                 things
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 suffer
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 Admonishment
                 ,
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 thither
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Zebedee
                 made
                 their
                 Suit
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 Mother
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 Place
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 took
                 ill
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 20.
                 20.
                 
                 Luke
                 19.
                 11.
                 
                 St.
                 Peter
                 the
                 prime
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 was
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Method
                 of
                 Man's
                 Redemption
                 by
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 which
                 appears
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 prevail'd
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 
                   spare
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 common
                 error
                 and
                 mistake
                 .
                 They
                 perswaded
                 themselves
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 enjoy
                 Halcyon
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Master
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 Great
                 Earthly
                 Prince
                 .
                 You
                 read
                 therefore
                 in
                 Luke
                 18.
                 31.
                 that
                 when
                 Christ
                 spoke
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   understood
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   Saying
                   was
                   hid
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   knew
                   they
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   spoken
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 34.
                 
                 In
                 so
                 great
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 were
                 the
                 Disciples
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 such
                 Prejudices
                 had
                 they
                 on
                 their
                 minds
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 durst
                 not
                 ask
                 him
                 concerning
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 reveal'd
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 dreamt
                 of
                 an
                 Earthly
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 blinded
                 Iews
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 they
                 promis'd
                 themselves
                 much
                 temporal
                 Prosperity
                 and
                 Grandeur
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Neither
                 could
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
                 gain
                 assent
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 three
                 Apostles
                 before
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 transfigured
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   questioned
                   one
                   with
                   another
                   what
                   the
                   rising
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   should
                   mean
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 9.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   he
                   should
                   rise
                   again
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                   they
                   understood
                   not
                   that
                   saying
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 9.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
                 That
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Friends
                 believ'd
                 not
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 their
                 dressing
                 his
                 dead
                 Body
                 with
                 Aromatick
                 Gums
                 and
                 Spices
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 design'd
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 had
                 been
                 vain
                 to
                 use
                 these
                 glutinous
                 Gums
                 and
                 Persumes
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 to
                 rise
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 risen
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 too
                 plainly
                 from
                 that
                 Speech
                 of
                 Cleophas
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 Jesus
                 talk'd
                 with
                 presently
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 tho
                 then
                 he
                 pass'd
                 incognito
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   trusted
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   He
                   who
                   should
                   have
                   redeemed
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 Luke
                 24.
                 21.
                 
                 Still
                 he
                 doubted
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   trusted
                
                 ,
                 he
                 discover'd
                 his
                 distrust
                 ,
                 and
                 impli'd
                 that
                 Iesus
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Messias
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 redeem
                 Israel
                 .
                 Tho
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 certified
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 saw
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 
                   their
                   words
                   seemed
                   to
                   them
                   as
                   idle
                   Tales
                   ,
                
                 (
                 Luke
                 24.
                 11.
                 
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 till
                 they
                 themselves
                 
                 saw
                 Christ
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 ascend
                 ;
                 for
                 just
                 before
                 he
                 left
                 them
                 they
                 put
                 this
                 question
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Wilt
                   thou
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   restore
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   Israel
                   ?
                
                 Acts
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 repair
                 the
                 Iewish
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 recover
                 its
                 pristine
                 Splendour
                 ,
                 yea
                 raise
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 Dignity
                 than
                 ever
                 it
                 arrived
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 expect
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Messias
                 ?
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 in
                 an
                 Error
                 about
                 the
                 
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 believed
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 Instances
                 ,
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Mistake
                 were
                 apparently
                 discovered
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 very
                 false
                 apprehensions
                 and
                 conceptions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Belief
                 were
                 not
                 credited
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 I
                 might
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 such
                 an
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 afterwards
                 :
                 
                   Iohn
                   7.
                   35.
                   
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   given
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Iesus
                   was
                   not
                   yet
                   glorified
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 several
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 disclosed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 reserved
                 till
                 a
                 further
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 Christ
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   known
                   unto
                   you
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   yet
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   you
                   cannot
                   hear
                   them
                   now
                   .
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Truth
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   guide
                   you
                   into
                   all
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 John
                 16.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 Truth
                 or
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 preach'd
                 to
                 you
                 than
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 me
                 already
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 coming
                 when
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 you
                 :
                 tho
                 the
                 Truths
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 yet
                 your
                 Understandings
                 and
                 Capacities
                 shall
                 be
                 greater
                 ;
                 you
                 shall
                 then
                 comprehend
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 before
                 you
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 shall
                 increase
                 your
                 Love
                 and
                 Zeal
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 
                 Truth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 enabled
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 preach
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 but
                 undauntedly
                 to
                 suffer
                 Pers●cution
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 your
                 Lives
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Christianity
                 was
                 revealed
                 
                   by
                   degrees
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 Their
                 knowledg
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Institution
                 was
                 gradual
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 together
                 :
                 neither
                 were
                 their
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Courage
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 and
                 Ages
                 immediately
                 succeeding
                 our
                 
                 Saviour's
                 being
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 its
                 Childhood
                 and
                 State
                 of
                 Infirmity
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 increased
                 and
                 advanced
                 in
                 their
                 knowledg
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Truths
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Promise
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   should
                   guide
                   them
                   into
                   all
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 By
                 a
                 more
                 immediate
                 and
                 special
                 Directio●
                 of
                 this
                 Holy
                 Guide
                 ,
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 Apostles
                 indited
                 and
                 pen'd
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Errors
                 and
                 Mistakes
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 any
                 kind
                 .
                 Therefore
                 what
                 a
                 2
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 saith
                 on
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 51.
                 and
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 11.
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 and
                 St.
                 
                 Peter's
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 these
                 Apostles
                 verily
                 believ'd
                 the
                 
                   day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 were
                 under
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 be
                 credited
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Persons
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Penmen
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 )
                 being
                 immediately
                 inspired
                 by
                 that
                 Infallible
                 Guide
                 and
                 Director
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 commit
                 any
                 Errors
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 whatever
                 their
                 misapprehensions
                 were
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 they
                 use
                 those
                 Terms
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 ,
                 We
                 and
                 Ye
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 of
                 that
                 Age
                 should
                 
                 survive
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 they
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 particularly
                 and
                 definitively
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 successive
                 Body
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 expecting
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 their
                 using
                 them
                 on
                 3
                 other
                 occasions
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 Reason
                 then
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 deceiv'd
                 about
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 matter
                 that
                 they
                 writ
                 of
                 and
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 Here
                 is
                 no
                 weakness
                 ,
                 no
                 defect
                 as
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Advance
                 and
                 Accession
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 what
                 there
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 lived
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 speak
                 now
                 )
                 were
                 gradually
                 deliver'd
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Apostles
                 attain'd
                 now
                 to
                 more
                 than
                 was
                 discover'd
                 in
                 
                 Christ's
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 having
                 not
                 thought
                 fit
                 then
                 to
                 communicate
                 all
                 in
                 so
                 evident
                 and
                 plain
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 was
                 afterwards
                 done
                 .
                 Therefore
                 that
                 late
                 4
                 Writer
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 who
                 declares
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Epistles
                
                 are
                 only
                 occasional
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 find
                 no
                 necessary
                 Points
                 of
                 Divinity
                 deliver'd
                 there
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 deliver'd
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Gospels
                 and
                 Acts
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Epistles
                 contain
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 complete
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 degrees
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Truth
                 display'd
                 it self
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 necessary
                 and
                 fundamental
                 Articles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 are
                 explain'd
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 grand
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Belief
                 are
                 here
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 clearer
                 Light
                 than
                 before
                 :
                 they
                 are
                 proved
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 these
                 Writings
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 several
                 great
                 Truths
                 and
                 weighty
                 
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 are
                 mention'd
                 and
                 illustrated
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 the
                 Gospels
                 nor
                 the
                 Acts
                 speak
                 of
                 .
                 Especially
                 St.
                 
                 Paul's
                 Epistles
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 thrice
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 writ
                 )
                 are
                 fraught
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 Discoveries
                 of
                 Divine
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 expect
                 less
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Apostle
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Person
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Privilege
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 especial
                 manner
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 those
                 sublime
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 Writings
                 abundantly
                 testifie
                 )
                 reveal'd
                 and
                 open'd
                 to
                 him
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 matters
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 which
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 
                   other
                   Apostles
                
                 knew
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 :
                 which
                 makes
                 his
                 Writings
                 more
                 eligible
                 and
                 valuable
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 and
                 obvious
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 wonderful
                 that
                 any
                 Man
                 who
                 hath
                 read
                 and
                 perused
                 his
                 Epistles
                 can
                 contradict
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 )
                 undervalue
                 them
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 writ
                 only
                 
                   by
                   the
                   by
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 designedly
                 indited
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 believe
                 this
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Revelations
                 which
                 this
                 Apostle
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 observe
                 the
                 
                   gradual
                   Discovery
                
                 of
                 the
                 Truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 still
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 in
                 its
                 Childhood
                 and
                 
                   Inferior
                   State
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 undertaken
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 .
                 This
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 arrived
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 Pitch
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 some
                 Relicks
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Oeconomy
                
                 still
                 remaining
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 quite
                 laid
                 aside
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                
                 and
                 Mosaick
                 Rites
                 .
                 St.
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 or
                 writ
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 declared
                 against
                 all
                 Mosaick
                 Observances
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 did
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 :
                 yea
                 St.
                 Paul
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 comport
                 with
                 the
                 Iews
                 or
                 
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 occcasion
                 ,
                 used
                 or
                 used
                 not
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 circumcised
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 ●itus
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 without
                 doubt
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 behav'd
                 themselves
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 they
                 dealt
                 with
                 .
                 They
                 kept
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 Acts
                 17.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 20.
                 7.
                 
                 &
                 25.
                 66.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 2.
                 and
                 they
                 observed
                 likewise
                 the
                 Iewish
                 one
                 ,
                 Acts
                 13.
                 14
                 ,
                 42.
                 
                 &
                 16.
                 13.
                 for
                 they
                 found
                 it
                 convenient
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 some
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 weakness
                 ;
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 converted
                 Iews
                 they
                 observ'd
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 tho
                 with
                 the
                 converted
                 Gentiles
                 they
                 celebrated
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 
                   Iewish
                   Ceremonies
                
                 were
                 kept
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 abrogated
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                   15.
                   28
                   ,
                   29.
                   
                   It
                   seemeth
                   good
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   and
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   lay
                   upon
                   you
                   no
                   greater
                   burden
                   than
                   these
                   necessary
                   things
                   ;
                   that
                   ye
                   abstain
                   from
                   meats
                   offered
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Things
                   strangled
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Fornication
                   .
                
                 Here
                 St.
                 Iames
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 determine
                 what
                 the
                 
                   Gentile
                   Christians
                
                 shall
                 do
                 in
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 and
                 Syria
                 ,
                 and
                 Cilicia
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Circumcised
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Proselytes
                   of
                   the
                   Gate
                
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 
                   abstaining
                   from
                   things
                   offered
                   to
                   Idols
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Decretal
                   Epistle
                
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 these
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolick
                   Council
                
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 enjoin'd
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 but
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 
                   believing
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 Observances
                 those
                 
                   Gentile
                   Converts
                
                 might
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 as
                 5
                 One
                 observes
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 Decree
                 ,
                 and
                 forbidden
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Idolaters
                
                 chiefly
                 observ'd
                 and
                 practised
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 four
                 grand
                 Marks
                 of
                 Gentilism
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 Gentiles
                 who
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ought
                 to
                 renounce
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 as
                 Idolatrous
                 .
                 Especially
                 as
                 to
                 Fornication
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 bid
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 indifferent
                 in
                 it self
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 things
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 thought
                 Fornication
                 or
                 Whoredom
                 an
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 usually
                 allow'd
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 6
                 Learned
                 Man
                 of
                 our
                 Nation
                 is
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 by
                 Fornication
                 is
                 meant
                 Poligamy
                 ,
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Fornication
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 )
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 which
                 seem'd
                 to
                 them
                 lawful
                 :
                 and
                 
                   marrying
                   within
                   the
                   prohibited
                   degrees
                
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
                 ,
                 here
                 forbidden
                 likewise
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Synod
                 decrees
                 here
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 the
                 Converted
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 rather
                 believe
                 that
                 
                   Fornication
                   properly
                   so
                   call'd
                
                 is
                 here
                 forbid
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Pagans
                 had
                 no
                 positive
                 Laws
                 among
                 them
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 had
                 against
                 Adultery
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Practice
                 which
                 was
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 an
                 indifferent
                 thing
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 directly
                 caution'd
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 hence
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 this
                 is
                 ranked
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 abstaining
                 from
                 these
                 things
                 is
                 mention'd
                 as
                 necessary
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 unlawful
                 in
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 (
                 for
                 
                   Fornication
                   only
                
                 was
                 so
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 and
                 juncture
                 necessary
                 .
                 (
                 Otherwise
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   a
                   burden
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 morally
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 Necessary
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
                 )
                 Yet
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 all
                 Proselytes
                 of
                 the
                 Gate
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 requisite
                 to
                 symbolize
                 with
                 the
                 Iudaizing
                 Christians
                 who
                 urged
                 some
                 Ceremonial
                 Observances
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 unite
                 both
                 converted
                 Iews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 mixed
                 together
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Christianity
                 
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 giving
                 offence
                 to
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 the
                 Obligation
                 of
                 this
                 Decree
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 not
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   abstaining
                   from
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 and
                 so
                 easily
                 been
                 laid
                 aside
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 an
                 early
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 Law
                 given
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Flesh
                   with
                   the
                   life
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   thereof
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   not
                   eat
                   :
                
                 and
                 thus
                 having
                 the
                 start
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 think
                 it
                 forbad
                 something
                 which
                 was
                 morally
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 obliged
                 before
                 
                 Moses's
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 lay
                 an
                 obligation
                 on
                 Christians
                 to
                 observe
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 several
                 things
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 suggest
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 should
                 be
                 consider'd
                 there
                 were
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   Laws
                
                 and
                 Rites
                 prescribed
                 before
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 universally
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 obligation
                 under
                 Chris●ianity
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 may
                 cease
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 should
                 be
                 remembered
                 that
                 when
                 this
                 Law
                 was
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 annex'd
                 to
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   it
                   to
                   you
                   upon
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   an
                   Atonement
                   for
                   your
                   Souls
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   that
                   maketh
                   Atonement
                   for
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                
                 Lev.
                 17.
                 11.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 this
                 Reason
                 ceases
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 since
                 all
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 Effusions
                 of
                 Blood
                 on
                 the
                 Altar
                 are
                 abolished
                 .
                 The
                 Blood
                 of
                 Animals
                 was
                 made
                 typical
                 and
                 representative
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 Blood
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 being
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 shed
                 his
                 Blood
                 what
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 any
                 Animals
                 ,
                 what
                 reason
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 which
                 forbids
                 eating
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 Blood
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 forbid
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   living
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 quite
                 dead
                 :
                 therefore
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 deprived
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 unlawful
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Law.
                 When
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 boiled
                 ,
                 or
                 roasted
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 ways
                 so
                 alter'd
                 that
                 the
                 Life
                 is
                 gone
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 
                 be
                 eaten
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 Law.
                 4.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Law
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 what
                 Blood
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 our
                 Great
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Law
                 giver
                 hath
                 decided
                 the
                 Controversie
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 all
                 distinction
                 of
                 Meats
                 .
                 
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   from
                   without
                   a
                   Man
                   that
                   entring
                   into
                   him
                   can
                   defile
                   him
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Mark
                 7.
                 15.
                 
                 Here
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 Rite
                 of
                 abstaining
                 from
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Blood
                 is
                 abolish'd
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 
                   no
                   food
                
                 that
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 Man
                 defiles
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Blood
                   cannot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Consequently
                 't
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 eat
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 certain
                 Reasons
                 the
                 Apostles
                 at
                 the
                 Council
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 order'd
                 this
                 old
                 Rite
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 till
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 converted
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 Christ
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   and
                   am
                   perswaded
                   by
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   unclean
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 declares
                 it
                 lawful
                 to
                 feed
                 even
                 on
                 thing
                 offer'd
                 to
                 Idols
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 weak
                 Brother
                 be
                 offened
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   25.
                   
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   sold
                   in
                   the
                   Shambles
                   ,
                   that
                   eat
                   ,
                   asking
                   no
                   question
                   for
                   Conscience
                   sake
                   :
                
                 and
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   meat
                   and
                   drink
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 using
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 particular
                 sort
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 for
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 all
                 are
                 alike
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 
                   Col.
                   2.
                   16.
                   
                   Let
                   no
                   Man
                   judg
                   you
                   in
                   meat
                   or
                   in
                   drink
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   Creature
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   refused
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   receiv'd
                   with
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 Thus
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 hav●
                 a
                 particular
                 revoking
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 revoked
                 and
                 repeal'd
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 formal
                 and
                 express
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Decree
                
                 of
                 the
                 Synod
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 intrinsick
                 Evil
                 and
                 Turpitude
                 ,
                 no
                 Unlawfulness
                 and
                 Sin
                 in
                 eating
                 of
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 nor
                 universally
                 obtained
                 a
                 long
                 〈◊〉
                 after
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 very
                 
                 carefully
                 refrained
                 from
                 eating
                 of
                 Blood
                 for
                 the
                 Reason
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 viz.
                 out
                 of
                 compliance
                 and
                 condescension
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 who
                 were
                 turn'd
                 Christians
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 and
                 Third
                 Century
                 generally
                 observed
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 this
                 Apostolical
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 confirmed
                 by
                 several
                 7
                 Councils
                 .
                 Particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 those
                 days
                 abstain'd
                 from
                 Blood
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 is
                 attested
                 by
                 8
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 9
                 Origen
                 ,
                 1
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Minutius
                   Felix
                
                 ,
                 and
                 3
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 Tho
                 it
                 appears
                 likewise
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 universal
                 Observance
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 did
                 eat
                 Blood
                 whilst
                 others
                 abstained
                 .
                 The
                 Greek
                 and
                 Ethiopick
                 Churches
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 abstain
                 from
                 things
                 strangled
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 that
                 first
                 Council
                 in
                 Acts
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 among
                 the
                 modern
                 Writers
                 4
                 some
                 of
                 no
                 mean
                 Learning
                 have
                 espoused
                 this
                 Opinion
                 and
                 Practice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Learned
                 5
                 Grotius
                 seems
                 to
                 favour
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 Persons
                 were
                 drawn
                 into
                 this
                 Sentiment
                 by
                 having
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 not
                 considering
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 why
                 that
                 Canon
                 of
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Blood
                 prevail'd
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 was
                 not
                 wholly
                 gather'd
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Iews
                 (
                 who
                 abhorr'd
                 Blood
                 and
                 things
                 strangled
                 )
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 kept
                 from
                 imbracing
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 compliance
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 saith
                 6
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 saith
                 was
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 days
                 .
                 He
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 that
                 abstain'd
                 from
                 eating
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 laugh'd
                 at
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 as
                 too
                 nice
                 and
                 scrupulous
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 those
                 Men
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Proofs
                 of
                 the
                 Abrogation
                 of
                 this
                 Decree
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 temporary
                 Injunction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 obligatory
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 mixed
                 among
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 afterwards
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 cast
                 off
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 observing
                 of
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Decree
                 were
                 kept
                 up
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Weakness
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 conclude
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 sum
                 up
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Dispensations
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 of
                 
                   abstaining
                   from
                   some
                   Food
                
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Restraint
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 generally
                 and
                 usually
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 their
                 Commons
                 were
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 for
                 Flesh
                 was
                 allowed
                 ;
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 Restriction
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 Flesh
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 or
                 Life
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 a
                 Law
                 restrain'd
                 them
                 from
                 some
                 sort
                 of
                 Food
                 ;
                 some
                 Animals
                 only
                 were
                 permitted
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 pronounced
                 unclean
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 ,
                 this
                 Restraint
                 was
                 removed
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Liberty
                 did
                 not
                 totally
                 prevail
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Apos●olical
                   Council
                
                 they
                 were
                 bid
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Things
                 strangled
                 and
                 from
                 Blood.
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 this
                 Abstinence
                 was
                 yet
                 observed
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 Liberty
                 took
                 all
                 Restraint
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Rites
                 and
                 Usages
                 having
                 had
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 wear
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 
                   other
                   Instances
                
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 first
                 Times
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 proved
                 that
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 grown
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 knowledg
                 and
                 perswasion●
                 ,
                 both
                 Iudaism
                 and
                 Christianity
                 were
                 often
                 twisted
                 together
                 .
                 Even
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Century
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 and
                 St.
                 Philip
                 ,
                 observed
                 Easter
                 on
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 the
                 Iews
                 
                 did
                 their
                 Passover
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 imitating
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 and
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 kept
                 Easter
                 on
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 on
                 which
                 Christ
                 arose
                 .
                 Victor
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 to
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 designing
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 disagreed
                 with
                 the
                 Roman
                 Churches
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 disswaded
                 at
                 last
                 from
                 prosecuting
                 that
                 Design
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 celebrating
                 of
                 Easter
                 remained
                 free
                 till
                 the
                 
                   Nicene
                   Council
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Western
                 Churches
                 got
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 refused
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 Feast
                 on
                 Sunday
                 were
                 branded
                 with
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Quartodecimani
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 further
                 prove
                 this
                 mixture
                 of
                 Iewish
                 and
                 Christian
                 Observances
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 :
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 who
                 flourish'd
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Century
                 ,
                 frequently
                 joins
                 Christianity
                 and
                 Iudaism
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Dialogue
                   with
                   Trypho
                
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 there
                 is
                 Salvation
                 in
                 both
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 the
                 Coelicolae
                 ,
                 (
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Code
                 )
                 those
                 that
                 worship'd
                 God
                 as
                 7
                 he
                 had
                 commanded
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 held
                 that
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Institutor
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 intended
                 that
                 both
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 Law
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 were
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 going
                 off
                 ,
                 they
                 gradually
                 and
                 gently
                 vanish'd
                 away
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 in
                 its
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 tenderly
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Rites
                 were
                 nail'd
                 with
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 they
                 died
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 yet
                 Men
                 were
                 left
                 free
                 to
                 use
                 or
                 not
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 saw
                 fit
                 .
                 After
                 their
                 decease
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 presently
                 buried
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 speaks
                 )
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 honourable
                 Interment
                 .
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 Iudaism
                 
                 staid
                 some
                 time
                 with
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 took
                 its
                 leave
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 that
                 
                   extraordinary
                   Gifts
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 were
                 peculiar
                 to
                 this
                 Period
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 
                   weak
                   State
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 outgrown
                 its
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Faith
                 were
                 feeble
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Unbelief
                 had
                 wholly
                 possessed
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 need
                 of
                 some
                 very
                 great
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 exerted
                 in
                 a
                 wonderful
                 manner
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Endowments
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 an
                 infused
                 and
                 supernatural
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prayer
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 primitive
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   Praying
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 15.
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 blessed
                 with
                 this
                 singular
                 Gratuity
                 ,
                 had
                 Matter
                 and
                 Words
                 dictated
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 Afflation
                 or
                 Inspiration
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Prophesying
                 was
                 also
                 after
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 supernatural
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Epistle
                
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 will
                 inform
                 us
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 interpret
                 and
                 explain
                 the
                 darkest
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 unriddle
                 all
                 sacred
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 to
                 urge
                 with
                 great
                 efficacy
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Christianity
                 on
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 foretel
                 Futurities
                 of
                 great
                 Importance
                 :
                 all
                 which
                 was
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 This
                 Gift
                 expired
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 second
                 Century
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Prophetick
                   Spirit
                
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 perhaps
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 relates
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Prophetick
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 expiration
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 
                   1
                   Cor.
                   13.
                   8.
                   whether
                   there
                   be
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   fail
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Times
                 
                   inspired
                   Prayers
                
                 and
                 Prophesyings
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 were
                 inspired
                 Hymns
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   singing
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderful
                 things
                 
                 above
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 
                   properly
                   doing
                   of
                   Miracles
                
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 those
                 Days
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Followers
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 immediately
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 were
                 indued
                 with
                 this
                 Power
                 .
                 Hence
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 this
                 British
                 Island
                 ,
                 hearing
                 of
                 strange
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 Christians
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Century
                 sent
                 to
                 Eleu●herius
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 From
                 
                   Iustin
                   Mar●yr
                   ,
                   Tertullian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Cyprian's
                 Writings
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Miracles
                 were
                 frequently
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 Persons
                 appeal
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 common
                 notice
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 .
                 Gregory
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Neocaesarea
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Century
                 )
                 purchas'd
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Thaumat●rg●●
                 by
                 the
                 miraculous
                 Acts
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 .
                 Even
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Age
                 Miracles
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 testified
                 by
                 
                   Ruffinus
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                
                 and
                 Sozomen
                 .
                 From
                 8
                 several
                 passages
                 in
                 
                 Chrysostom's
                 Writings
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 that
                 they
                 ceas'd
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 from
                 his
                 
                   32d
                   Homily
                
                 on
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 replies
                 to
                 the
                 Objections
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 against
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 confirm
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 Miracles
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 again
                 in
                 his
                 40
                 
                   th
                   Homily
                
                 on
                 the
                 Acts
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 cessation
                 of
                 Miracles
                 .
                 But
                 tho
                 he
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 ordinary
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 and
                 rarely
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 in
                 that
                 Age
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 and
                 other
                 Fathers
                 misrepresent
                 those
                 Times
                 .
                 Particularly
                 9
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 (
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 St.
                 
                 Chrysostom's
                 time
                 )
                 bears
                 witness
                 that
                 Miracles
                 were
                 wrought
                 at
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 from
                 this
                 
                 Father
                 's
                 own
                 words
                 in
                 1
                 another
                 place
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Miracles
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 short
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 Miracles
                 were
                 generally
                 done
                 in
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 viz.
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 in
                 her
                 tender
                 and
                 childish
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observ'd
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Times
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 punishing
                 the
                 Disobedient
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 dreadful
                 manner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 in●●icting
                 sudde●
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 nay
                 Death
                 it self
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 Ananias
                 and
                 Saphira
                 ,
                 Acts
                 5.
                 1
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 some
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 those
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Apost●les
                 ,
                 Acts
                 2.
                 43.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 primitive
                 Times
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 inflicting
                 extraordinary
                 Judgments
                 on
                 Criminals
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 then
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 animadvert
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 offended
                 against
                 the
                 Christian
                 Laws
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 account
                 likewise
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 weak
                 and
                 low
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 observ'd
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 Gift
                 or
                 Ability
                 of
                 striking
                 with
                 bodily
                 Maladies
                 or
                 Death
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 gross
                 Offenders
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 another
                 Gift
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Discerning
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   1
                
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 10.
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 an
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 Mens
                 minds
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 tell
                 whether
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 right
                 towards
                 God.
                 Hereby
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 a
                 discrimination
                 between
                 true
                 and
                 counterfeit
                 Professors
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 accordingly
                 receiv'd
                 or
                 rejected
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 saw
                 occasion
                 ,
                 punish'd
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 requisite
                 Gift
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 suted
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christianity
                 was
                 not
                 grown
                 to
                 any
                 perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 need
                 of
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 Means
                 to
                 nourish
                 and
                 uphold
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 wanted
                 these
                 adventitious
                 
                 Aids
                 to
                 support
                 its
                 weakness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Christian
                 Church
                 proceeded
                 from
                 Childhood
                 to
                 Youth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   subordinate
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 present
                 Period
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 under
                 .
                 This
                 began
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Legal
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Jewish
                 Observances
                 were
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ceased
                 ,
                 when
                 immediate
                 Inspirations
                 were
                 withdrawn
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Signs
                 and
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 working
                 of
                 Miracles
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 use
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 cessation
                 of
                 these
                 we
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 to
                 date
                 the
                 Youthful
                 and
                 
                   Stronger
                   State
                
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Then
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 entire
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 blended
                 with
                 Judaism
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 Typical
                 Ceremonies
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Service
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 of
                 Praying
                 and
                 Prophesying
                 there
                 succeed
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 those
                 Religious
                 Exercises
                 of
                 Praying
                 and
                 Preaching
                 which
                 (
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 rightly
                 performed
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 immediate
                 Illapses
                 and
                 Inspirations
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 and
                 first
                 Christians
                 were
                 extraordinarily
                 taught
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 and
                 Helps
                 which
                 are
                 given
                 us
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 attaining
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 Him
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Duty
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 arrive
                 to
                 this
                 by
                 God's
                 Blessing
                 on
                 our
                 Studies
                 and
                 Industry
                 .
                 Knowledg
                 is
                 not
                 purely
                 infused
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 cooperates
                 with
                 our
                 endeavours
                 .
                 Scholarship
                 was
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 founding
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 was
                 then
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 human
                 Learning
                 became
                 necessary
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 instruct
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confute
                 Gainsayers
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Disputes
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 and
                 other
                 Sects
                 about
                 these
                 Matters
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 urge
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 an
                 Oeconomy
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 talk
                 of
                 doing
                 all
                 by
                 immediate
                 Impulse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 despise
                 
                 outward
                 Means
                 and
                 Helps
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 above
                 Ordinances
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forgetful
                 of
                 the
                 
                   different
                   Dispensations
                   of
                   times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 proceeds
                 their
                 Error
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 observe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   subordinate
                   Oeconomies
                
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 grand
                 Oeconomy
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 seriously
                 attending
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 leads
                 them
                 into
                 very
                 extravagant
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Practices
                 .
                 When
                 there
                 were
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 Fisherman
                 ,
                 any
                 illiterate
                 Person
                 was
                 as
                 able
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 those
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 heal
                 all
                 Diseases
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 studied
                 Physick
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 could
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 with
                 all
                 Tongues
                 who
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 taught
                 any
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 speedier
                 propagating
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 commonest
                 Christians
                 had
                 Ability
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 since
                 :
                 those
                 supernatural
                 Gifts
                 are
                 ceas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 Learning
                 is
                 requisite
                 in
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Schools
                 and
                 Universities
                 ,
                 Skill
                 in
                 Arts
                 and
                 Languages
                 (
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 gain'd
                 only
                 by
                 Study
                 )
                 are
                 become
                 necessary
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 antient
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 saith
                 well
                 ,
                 2
                 After
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 govern'd
                 by
                 another
                 Order
                 and
                 Management
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Prophecy
                
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 immediate
                 extraordinary
                 Gift
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Persons
                 were
                 divinely
                 enlightned
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 ability
                 to
                 reveal
                 things
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 to
                 others
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 frequent
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 that
                 fail'd
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Prophet
                 between
                 Malachi
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 (
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 ran
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 round
                 about
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 a
                 Prophet
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 rare
                 Sight
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 restored
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 eminent
                 Degree
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 yea
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 
                 the
                 second
                 Century
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 Apology
                 for
                 the
                 Christians
                 that
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 ceas'd
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 immediate
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 as
                 Dreams
                 and
                 Visions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ways
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 used
                 to
                 communicate
                 his
                 Will
                 unto
                 Iews
                 and
                 Christians
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 very
                 rare
                 and
                 unusual
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Christianity
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 gather'd
                 more
                 Strength
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 youthful
                 and
                 vigorous
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 different
                 Notions
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 The
                 Learned
                 3
                 Daille
                 expresly
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Christianity
                   was
                   in
                   its
                   heighth
                   and
                   perfection
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                
                 ;
                 tho
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 perceive
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 soon
                 after
                 partly
                 retracts
                 this
                 Assertion
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 generally
                 thought
                 and
                 said
                 that
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 Endowments
                 before
                 named
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 its
                 Manhood
                 and
                 Perfection
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 those
                 Gifts
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Times
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 venerable
                 ,
                 far
                 exceeding
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 reckon
                 all
                 Christians
                 since
                 those
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 puny
                 Christians
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 give
                 my
                 suffrage
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 yea
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 rightly
                 considers
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 these
                 splendid
                 Gifts
                 were
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 purpose
                 for
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 at
                 that
                 particular
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Weakness
                 and
                 Unsettledness
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 occasion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Christianity
                 wanted
                 (
                 at
                 its
                 first
                 Rise
                 )
                 confirming
                 and
                 corroborating
                 by
                 such
                 wonderful
                 Methods
                 and
                 Expedients
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 confess
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Proofs
                 and
                 Evidences
                 of
                 the
                 
                   imperfect
                   State
                
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 days
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 Gifts
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 are
                 vanish'd
                 ,
                 the
                 inspired
                 Men
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 by
                 Divine
                 Inspiration
                 are
                 left
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 Standard
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 rais'd
                 up
                 eminent
                 Men
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 explain
                 that
                 Holy
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 necessary
                 Points
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 now
                 a
                 more
                 setled
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Progress
                 in
                 Christianity
                 .
                 The
                 Oeconomy
                 hath
                 receiv'd
                 some
                 Alteration
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 extraordinary
                 Helps
                 when
                 God
                 vouchsafeth
                 us
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 ordinary
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 
                   this
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 for
                 now
                 .
                 Those
                 mighty
                 Wonders
                 
                   are
                   for
                   a
                   sign
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   believe
                   not
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 22.
                 
                 Therefore
                 they
                 were
                 proper
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 ,
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 unbelieving
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 become
                 useless
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 regular
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Methods
                 are
                 used
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 promulged
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 proved
                 by
                 those
                 mighty
                 Works
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Ordinary
                 Means
                 now
                 serve
                 us
                 ,
                 tho
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Benefit
                 likewise
                 of
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 ones
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 Miracles
                 are
                 so
                 creased
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 any
                 wrought
                 again
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 doing
                 Miracles
                 is
                 indefinitely
                 promised
                 in
                 Mark
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 still
                 remain
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 exerted
                 on
                 occasion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Infidels
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 
                   this
                   Part
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 that
                 more
                 perfect
                 one
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 succeed
                 ,
                 in
                 erecting
                 of
                 which
                 perhaps
                 God
                 may
                 enable
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 compleat
                 enlarging
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 work
                 Wonders
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 present
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Divine
                 Attestation
                 is
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 for
                 Christians
                 have
                 sufficient
                 
                 Means
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 among
                 themselves
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 greater
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 cessation
                 of
                 those
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 visible
                 and
                 sensible
                 Means
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 meliority
                 of
                 our
                 Condition
                 .
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   have
                   believed
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 20.
                 29.
                 
                 The
                 meaning
                 is
                 they
                 are
                 
                   more
                   blessed
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 their
                 Faith
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 laudable
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 Reward
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 blessed
                 and
                 eligible
                 State
                 to
                 believe
                 without
                 such
                 forcible
                 and
                 violent
                 Means
                 than
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Other
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 here
                 mention'd
                 ;
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 the
                 Appearance
                 of
                 these
                 glorious
                 Spirits
                 was
                 common
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 Christ's
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 a
                 Stranger
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 Attestation
                 or
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 any
                 Truth
                 in
                 this
                 Way
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 being
                 now
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 former
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Sign
                 of
                 an
                 imperfect
                 and
                 weak
                 State
                 ,
                 now
                 ceases
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 these
                 Divine
                 Admonitors
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 and
                 Apostles
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 certain
                 standing
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 infallible
                 Direction
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 particulars
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 requisite
                 )
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 shew'd
                 that
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 alter'd
                 and
                 improved
                 since
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 times
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Usefulness
                 and
                 Necessity
                 of
                 attending
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 suggested
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   different
                   Administrations
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 of
                 the
                 Christian.
                 We
                 cannot
                 frame
                 right
                 thoughts
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Model
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 carefully
                 observe
                 the
                 several
                 Degrees
                 and
                 various
                 Modifications
                 
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 mention'd
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 
                   general
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Alteration
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Scenes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 at
                 present
                 differs
                 much
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 early
                 Ages
                 of
                 Christianism
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 to
                 require
                 now
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 sober
                 and
                 well
                 meaning
                 Persons
                 that
                 ,
                 attending
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 that
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 the
                 same
                 Face
                 of
                 Administrations
                 at
                 present
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 they
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 primitive
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 examine
                 every
                 thing
                 by
                 that
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 Change
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 particular
                 Superintendency
                 and
                 Disposal
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 and
                 supreme
                 Director
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 now
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 having
                 been
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 in
                 part
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 remember
                 the
                 
                   particular
                   Division
                
                 of
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 concern'd
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 is
                 fitting
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 thereby
                 we
                 shall
                 help
                 to
                 promote
                 and
                 hasten
                 the
                 next
                 and
                 better
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Christianity
                   shall
                   arrive
                   to
                   Manhood
                   or
                   Full
                   Age
                   ,
                   is
                   proved
                   by
                   several
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   God's
                   Method
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Low
                   ebb
                   of
                   Christianity
                   hitherto
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   perish
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   gradual
                   Improvement
                   of
                   all
                   Arts
                   and
                   Sciences
                   .
                   The
                   several
                   Objections
                   concerning
                   the
                   Decay
                   and
                   Senescency
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   by
                   Jewish
                   ,
                   Pagan
                   and
                   Christian
                   Writers
                   ,
                   fully
                   answer'd
                   .
                   That
                   the
                   World
                   decaies
                   not
                   as
                   to
                   Learning
                   and
                   Arts
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   good
                   from
                   the
                   Improvements
                   of
                   Navigation
                   ,
                   the
                   Inventions
                   of
                   Gun-powder
                   and
                   Guns
                   ,
                   of
                   Printing
                   ,
                   of
                   Clocks
                   and
                   Watches
                   ,
                   the
                   preparing
                   of
                   Sugar
                   ,
                   the
                   Advances
                   in
                   Anatomy
                   and
                   Physick
                   ,
                   Astronomy
                   ,
                   Arithmetick
                   ,
                   Chymistry
                   ,
                   Mechanicks
                   ,
                   the
                   Stile
                   of
                   Writers
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   congruous
                   to
                   the
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   that
                   Religion
                   also
                   should
                   have
                   its
                   Improvements
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Arts
                   and
                   Sciences
                   ,
                   and
                   accordingly
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   greatly
                   advanc'd
                   and
                   increas'd
                   by
                   the
                   Reformation
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Increase
                   it
                   hath
                   had
                   already
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   that
                   there
                   will
                   be
                   farther
                   Accessions
                   afterwards
                   .
                   The
                   virile
                   and
                   complete
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   prov'd
                   from
                   several
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   24.
                   3.
                   
                   &
                   19.
                   28.
                   
                   Acts
                   3.
                   21.
                   
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   19.
                   20.
                   
                   Heb.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                   &
                   9.
                   10.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   1.
                   7.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   3.
                   8.
                   
                   From
                   those
                   divers
                   Texts
                   that
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   the
                   Old
                   Tastament
                   which
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   and
                   Reigning
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   .
                   A
                   five-fold
                   acception
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   .
                   The
                   1
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   25.
                   urged
                   .
                   The
                   Millenary
                   Reign
                   .
                   The
                   rise
                   of
                   the
                   Antient
                   Opinions
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   proved
                   that
                   Christ
                   shall
                   not
                   Personally
                   reign
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                   The
                   deceased
                   Saints
                   shall
                   not
                   rise
                   again
                   to
                   reign
                   with
                   him
                   here
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   beheaded
                   for
                   the
                   Witness
                   of
                   Jesus
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   their
                   living
                   and
                   reigning
                   with
                   Christ.
                   Two
                   late
                   Writers
                   take
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   literal
                   Sense
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   any
                   ground
                   .
                   Who
                   are
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   that
                   lived
                   not
                   again
                   .
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   The
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   a
                   thousand
                   Years
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   upon
                   Earth
                   .
                   By
                   a
                   thousand
                   Years
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   a
                   certain
                   and
                   definite
                   Number
                   .
                   Some
                   Opinions
                   concerning
                   the
                   Beginning
                   and
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   thousand
                   Years
                   refuted
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Brightman's
                   odd
                   Fancy
                   rejected
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   had
                   some
                   Fore-runners
                   and
                   previous
                   Pledges
                   of
                   the
                   millenary
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Medes's
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   which
                   joins
                   Christ's
                   Reign
                   and
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   together
                   ,
                   consider'd
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 THe
                 ●●ird
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 call'd
                 the
                 Manhood
                 or
                 
                   full
                   Age
                
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 Before
                 I
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 some
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Reality
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 ;
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Heighth
                 and
                 Perfection
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 present
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 what
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Judg
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Genius
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 saith
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 1
                 
                   The
                   Vnderstanding
                   ,
                   Knowledg
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   single
                   Persons
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   whole
                   ●odies
                   ,
                   of
                   every
                   individual
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   Churches
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   shall
                   hugely
                   increase
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   exceedingly
                   advanced
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   gradual
                   Successions
                   of
                   Times
                   and
                   Ages
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 explains
                 himself
                 ,
                 this
                 Proficiency
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Perswasions
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Sense
                   and
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 shall
                 still
                 remain
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Substance
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 much
                 better
                 explain'd
                 and
                 known
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 no●
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 uses
                 the
                 same
                 comparison
                 that
                 I
                 ha●e
                 expres'd
                 this
                 matter
                 by
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 distinguishes
                 between
                 the
                 younger
                 and
                 the
                 
                   riper
                   Years
                
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 he
                 holds
                 the
                 former
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 those
                 that
                 succeed
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 human
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 tho
                 the
                 Strength
                 and
                 Stature
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 and
                 Persons
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 mature
                 Years
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Christianity
                   is
                   consolidated
                   by
                   Years
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   enlarged
                   by
                   Time
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   sublimed
                   by
                   Age
                   ,
                   but
                   still
                   it
                   continues
                   incorrupt
                   and
                   intire
                   .
                
                 And
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 cap.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   ●itting
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   heavenly
                   Philosophy
                   (
                   for
                   so
                   he
                   stiles
                   the
                   
                     Christian
                     Religion
                  
                   )
                   which
                   was
                   sowed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   by
                   the
                   primitive
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   should
                   afterwards
                   grow
                   up
                   ,
                   flourish
                   and
                   be
                   cultivated
                   by
                   the
                   Industry
                   of
                   their
                   Sons
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   process
                   of
                   time
                   it
                   should
                   become
                   more
                   polish'd
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   retain
                   the
                   same
                   Plenitude
                   ,
                   Property
                   and
                   Integrity
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   Substance
                   at
                   first
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 that
                 excellent
                 Writer
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 was
                 very
                 glad
                 to
                 find
                 my
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   last
                   Time
                   ▪
                
                 
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Sagacity
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 Repute
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Sum
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 be
                 improved
                 by
                 succession
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 this
                 Beauty
                 shall
                 receive
                 its
                 finishing
                 stroke
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 from
                 Reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 State
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 constant
                 Method
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Way
                 and
                 Course
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 gradual
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Nature
                 (
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 all
                 ranks
                 of
                 Beings
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Stages
                 of
                 it
                 since
                 it
                 began
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 thus
                 in
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 had
                 already
                 its
                 different
                 Steps
                 ,
                 Measures
                 and
                 Gradations
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 the
                 heighth
                 of
                 its
                 Glory
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 great
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 little
                 is
                 done
                 hitherto
                 .
                 The
                 unbelieving
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 very
                 vast
                 and
                 large
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 the
                 Chinoise
                 ,
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 all
                 wh●ch
                 are
                 Strangers
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Divide
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 three
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 that
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 inhabited
                 even
                 by
                 profess'd
                 Pagans
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 divide
                 it
                 into
                 six
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 know
                 not
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 either
                 Idolatrous
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 number
                 )
                 or
                 Iews
                 ,
                 or
                 Mahometans
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Part
                 ,
                 how
                 few
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 outwardly
                 make
                 Profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 have
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 deserve
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Christians
                   ?
                   Popery
                
                 (
                 which
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Christianity
                 )
                 hath
                 spread
                 it self
                 through
                 the
                 most
                 flourishing
                 Kingdoms
                 in
                 E●rope
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 got
                 footing
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 wholly
                 a
                 stranger
                 
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 found
                 its
                 way
                 even
                 into
                 America
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 disown
                 Popery
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 grosly
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 and
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Muscovian
                   ,
                   Abyssine
                
                 and
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 generally
                 .
                 And
                 even
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 what
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Dissentions
                 ,
                 what
                 unchristian
                 Feuds
                 and
                 Animosities
                 are
                 there
                 ?
                 What
                 variety
                 of
                 Opinions
                 is
                 there
                 amongst
                 them
                 ?
                 How
                 unsetled
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 their
                 Notions
                 and
                 Apprehensions
                 ?
                 How
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 God●iness
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 among
                 them
                 ?
                 How
                 is
                 the
                 Satanical
                 Kingdom
                 kept
                 up
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 every
                 where
                 ?
                 How
                 industriously
                 is
                 it
                 recruited
                 and
                 establish'd
                 ?
              
               
                 Whereas
                 Christians
                 should
                 live
                 better
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 beside
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sad
                 and
                 deplorable
                 that
                 their
                 Words
                 and
                 Actions
                 bid
                 de●iance
                 to
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 appertains
                 to
                 so
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Honourable
                 a
                 Title
                 .
                 They
                 profess
                 the
                 best
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 .
                 Some
                 that
                 bear
                 this
                 venerable
                 Name
                 are
                 as
                 wicked
                 and
                 pro●ligate
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 upon
                 Earth
                 :
                 the
                 gros●est
                 Enormities
                 of
                 Barbarians
                 are
                 acted
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 too
                 apparent
                 a
                 Truth
                 that
                 many
                 who
                 go
                 under
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christians
                 conspire
                 against
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 set
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Iews
                   ,
                   Turks
                
                 and
                 Pagans
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 look
                 where
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 cause
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 short
                 is
                 Christianity
                 of
                 its
                 full
                 Arcomplishment
                 ?
                 What
                 slender
                 effects
                 are
                 there
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Lives
                 and
                 Manners
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
                 How
                 little
                 Progress
                 hath
                 it
                 made
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 ?
                 How
                 narrow
                 is
                 its
                 Kingdom
                 ?
                 How
                 ineffectual
                 are
                 its
                 Laws
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 ?
              
               
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 rational
                 to
                 infer
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 
                   greater
                   Work
                
                 effected
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                 World
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 Christian.
                 A
                 
                   farther
                   O●c●nomy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 
                   farther
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   this
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 hoped
                 for
                 .
                 We
                 should
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 think
                 〈…〉
                 God
                 's
                 Providence
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 Christianity
                 attains
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 height
                 than
                 hitherto
                 it
                 hath
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 surprizing
                 and
                 amazing
                 Problem
                 (
                 abstracting
                 from
                 the
                 di●ine
                 Destinies
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Writings
                 )
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Satan
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 〈…〉
                 greater
                 numbers
                 of
                 Subjects
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Christ.
                 It
                 ●●ems
                 very
                 harsh
                 and
                 dismal
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 
                   Heathe●s
                   ,
                   Iews
                   ,
                   Mahom●tans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Satan
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Ha●ve●t
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 soon
                 answer'd
                 by
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 suggested
                 :
                 this
                 which
                 I
                 o●fer
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 clear
                 and
                 ea●ie
                 solution
                 of
                 the
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 mo●e
                 Saints
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 Years
                 whi●h
                 I
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 describe
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 were
                 wicked
                 and
                 impenitent
                 Sinners
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 thous●●ds
                 〈…〉
                 preceded
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 general
                 Conversion
                 and
                 universal
                 Sanctity
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 saved
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 surpass
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 damned
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 plainly
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 propound
                 in
                 the
                 s●quel
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 comfortable
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Philanthropy
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Scales
                 of
                 Providence
                 hang
                 even
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 clear
                 up
                 the
                 dark
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 satisfie
                 u●
                 about
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 Argument
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 shall
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 gradual
                 Improvement
                 of
                 all
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 noted
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Dispensations
                 
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 
                   the
                   commencement
                   of
                   Sciences
                   is
                   defective
                   and
                   im●●rfect
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   gradual
                   Additions
                   they
                   come
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   their
                   complete
                   pitch
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 observable
                 than
                 that
                 Learning
                 hath
                 had
                 its
                 noble
                 Accessions
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 successive
                 Generations
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 foretold
                 by
                 Seneca
                 long
                 ago
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Ph●nomena
                 of
                 Comets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Philosophical
                 Disquisitions
                 ,
                 prophetically
                 utters
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   The
                   time
                   shall
                   come
                   when
                   a
                   brighter
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Industry
                   of
                   a
                   farther
                   Age
                   shall
                   bring
                   to
                   light
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   now
                   lie
                   hid
                   in
                   darkness
                   .
                   The
                   time
                   will
                   come
                   when
                   our
                   Posterity
                   shall
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   ignorant
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   so
                   plain
                   and
                   intelligible
                   .
                
                 This
                 Prediction
                 is
                 now
                 fulfill'd
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 Discovery
                 of
                 many
                 Secrets
                 which
                 were
                 kept
                 from
                 former
                 Ages
                 ;
                 we
                 have
                 fresh
                 Experiments
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Stock
                 of
                 Notions
                 is
                 greatly
                 improved
                 and
                 advanced
                 .
                 Diligent
                 Researches
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 Travels
                 into
                 remote
                 Countries
                 have
                 produced
                 new
                 Observations
                 and
                 Remarks
                 ,
                 unheard-of
                 Discoveries
                 and
                 Inventions
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 surpass
                 all
                 the
                 times
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 highly
                 probable
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 succeed
                 ,
                 will
                 far
                 surpass
                 these
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 human
                 Literature
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 a
                 proportionable
                 Improvement
                 in
                 Divine
                 Knowledg
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Moral
                 and
                 Christian
                 Endowments
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 don't
                 understand
                 .
                 Can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Reason
                 given
                 why
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 prosper
                 Religion
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Arts
                 ?
                 Why
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 look
                 for
                 increase
                 of
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 matte●s
                 that
                 relate
                 only
                 to
                 Nature
                 ?
                 Why
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Understanding
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ?
              
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 sensible
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 Truth
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 daily
                 decay
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 as
                 to
                 intellectual
                 and
                 moral
                 qualities
                 ,
                 is
                 believ'd
                 and
                 held
                 by
                 some
                 very
                 great
                 Men
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 natural
                 Frame
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 it
                 wax
                 old
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 had
                 this
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   The
                   World
                   hath
                   lost
                   its
                   Youth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   times
                   begin
                   to
                   wax
                   old
                   .
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 5
                 
                   The
                   World
                   shall
                   be
                   weaker
                   through
                   Age.
                
                 The
                 Hebrew
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Rabbins
                 cry
                 out
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Generations
                   grow
                   worse
                   every
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   Knowledg
                   is
                   more
                   and
                   more
                   decreased
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 they
                 make
                 between
                 the
                 Antients
                 and
                 Moderns
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 another
                 Proverbial
                 Saying
                 ,
                 6
                 
                   One
                   mail
                   of
                   our
                   Forefather's
                   Fingers
                   ,
                   is
                   better
                   than
                   the
                   main
                   Body
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   come
                   after
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 from
                 another
                 Adage
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 how
                 exceedingly
                 they
                 prefer
                 the
                 former
                 days
                 before
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 The
                 Heart
                 of
                 our
                 Predecessors
                 (
                 say
                 they
                 )
                 was
                 like
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   Court
                
                 in
                 amplitude
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Heart
                 of
                 their
                 Successors
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 far
                 less
                 :
                 but
                 ours
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 Needle
                 ,
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 several
                 7
                 other
                 Sayings
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 impair'd
                 and
                 grows
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 further
                 we
                 are
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 we
                 decline
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 hath
                 convers'd
                 with
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 fanciful
                 and
                 capricious
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 either
                 out
                 of
                 prejudice
                 or
                 discontent
                 pronounce
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 approbation
                 or
                 dislike
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Standard
                 to
                 any
                 Man's
                 thoughts
                 and
                 sentiments
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Texts
                 before
                 cited
                 ,
                 they
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Iweish
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 foretold
                 to
                 be
                 
                 mean
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 to
                 decay
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 general
                 Judgment
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 Among
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 likewise
                 there
                 was
                 this
                 Notion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 decaying
                 as
                 to
                 Men
                 and
                 Manners
                 .
              
               
                 8
                 Damnosa
                 quid
                 non
                 imminuit
                 dies
                 ?
              
               
                 AEtas
                 parentum
                 pejor
                 avis
                 ,
                 tulit
              
               
                 Nos
                 nequiores
                 ,
                 mox
                 daturos
              
               
                 Progeniem
                 vitiosiorem
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 they
                 particularly
                 alledg
                 the
                 Stature
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 Opinion
                 :
                 thus
                 Lucretius
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Iamque
                     ade●
                     fracta
                     est
                     ●tas
                     ,
                     eff●tque
                     tellus
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Vix
                     animalia
                     parvacreat
                     ,
                     qu●
                     cuncta
                     creav●t
                  
                   
                     S●cla
                     ,
                     deditque
                     f●r
                     arum
                     ingentia
                     corpora
                     partu
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 According
                 to
                 him
                 all
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Man
                 himself
                 ,
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 formed
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Mother
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 procreative
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 worn
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 kindly
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 is
                 grown
                 feeble
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Men
                 and
                 other
                 Creatures
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 bulk
                 and
                 size
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 famed
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 yore
                 .
                 So
                 9
                 Pliny
                 the
                 Naturalist
                 had
                 a
                 Conceit
                 of
                 the
                 Senescency
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 declension
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 instances
                 in
                 the
                 Stature
                 of
                 Men.
                 The
                 same
                 doth
                 
                   Aulus
                   Gellius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 complains
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 Decrescency
                 and
                 Wearing
                 away
                 of
                 Things
                 and
                 Men.
                 This
                 was
                 founded
                 on
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 or
                 read
                 concerning
                 Giants
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 the
                 notice
                 of
                 whom
                 might
                 be
                 derived
                 to
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Authors
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 ,
                 which
                 mention
                 Og
                 King
                 of
                 Bashan
                 ,
                 and
                 Goliah
                 of
                 Gath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Zummim
                   ,
                   Zanzummim
                   ,
                   Anakim
                   ,
                   Emim
                   ,
                
                 who
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 Procerity
                 .
                 
                 Whence
                 they
                 gather
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 decay'd
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 such
                 People
                 now
                 adays
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 such
                 consequences
                 are
                 easily
                 silenc'd
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 first
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Authors
                 are
                 of
                 little
                 Credit
                 or
                 Repute
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 reports
                 of
                 Giants
                 are
                 Poetical
                 Inventions
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 believe
                 Geoffery
                 of
                 Monmouth
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 fabulous
                 Writers
                 ,
                 Albion
                 (
                 now
                 call'd
                 Britain
                 ,
                 the
                 Isle
                 which
                 we
                 inhabit
                 )
                 was
                 kept
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 Remnant
                 of
                 Giants
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 those
                 Writers
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 depend
                 upon
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Penmen
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 big
                 and
                 tall
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 represent
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 rare
                 and
                 uncommon
                 thing
                 ;
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 huge
                 Persons
                 was
                 very
                 small
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 gather
                 that
                 tho
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 such
                 now
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 considerably
                 .
                 But
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 since
                 those
                 times
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 antient
                 Historians
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 that
                 large
                 ●ize
                 .
                 Modern
                 Travellers
                 of
                 good
                 esteem
                 and
                 credit
                 ascertain
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Giants
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 Countries
                 ;
                 which
                 overthrows
                 the
                 vain
                 Conceit
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 found
                 the
                 Decay
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 on
                 a
                 supposal
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 Ages
                 afforded
                 Gigantick
                 Folks
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 tho
                 Countries
                 differ
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 size
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 nay
                 tho
                 some
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Country
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 Proportion
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Stature
                 of
                 Men
                 was
                 not
                 generally
                 higher
                 and
                 bigger
                 heretofore
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 All
                 People
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 heighth
                 and
                 breadth
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 three
                 thousand
                 Years
                 ago
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 Doctor
                 Hackwill
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Vrns
                 and
                 Rings
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 derived
                 to
                 after-Ages
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Decay
                 then
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Iews
                 and
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 have
                 asserted
                 
                 and
                 defended
                 Nature's
                 universal
                 Decay
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 inclin'd
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 Cyprian
                 is
                 very
                 positive
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   You
                   must
                   know
                   this
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   now
                   arrived
                   to
                   its
                   old
                   Age
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   not
                   that
                   force
                   and
                   virtue
                   ,
                   that
                   strength
                   and
                   vigour
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   endued
                   with
                   heretofore
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 goes
                 on
                 to
                 instance
                 both
                 in
                 natu●●●
                 a●d
                 moral
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 thinks
                 this
                 Def●ction
                 and
                 Failure
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 Among
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Moderns
                 this
                 Sentiment
                 hath
                 prevail'd
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 mention
                 only
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Nation
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 that
                 learned
                 Knight
                 who
                 wrote
                 
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 he
                 there
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Giants
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 proving
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 really
                 Men
                 of
                 that
                 Statu●e
                 ,
                 adds
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 that
                 3
                 
                   the
                   great
                   Age
                   of
                   Time
                   hath
                   in●●ebled
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   wore
                   out
                   the
                   virtue
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   We
                   now
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   withor'd
                   Quarter
                   ,
                   and
                   Winter
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 The
                 other
                 Great
                 Man
                 that
                 hath
                 lately
                 espous'd
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Learned
                 Au●hor
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Essay
                   on
                   Antient
                   and
                   Modern
                   Learning
                   ,
                
                 whe●e
                 he
                 often
                 declares
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 Learning
                 grows
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Decay
                 as
                 to
                 Men
                 and
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 brave
                 Accomplishments
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 laments
                 (
                 but
                 without
                 tears
                 )
                 our
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 faint
                 Imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 being
                 but
                 an
                 imperfect
                 Copy
                 of
                 that
                 exact
                 Original
                 .
                 These
                 Gentlemen
                 fancy
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 best
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 since
                 all
                 are
                 grown
                 worse
                 and
                 worse
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 something
                 like
                 that
                 Philosophick
                 Dream
                 of
                 a
                 witty
                 Author
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 nothing
                 but
                 Suns
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Earths
                 or
                 Planets
                 ;
                 particularly
                 that
                 this
                 Earth
                 which
                 we
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 was
                 once
                 a
                 glorious
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 degenerated
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 dull
                 opake
                 Body
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 rate
                 do
                 these
                 Persons
                 talk
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 Arts
                 were
                 once
                 very
                 bright
                 and
                 gay
                 ,
                 and
                 shone
                 forth
                 with
                 a
                 Lustre
                 worthy
                 of
                 Mens
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 they
                 are
                 over-run
                 with
                 scum
                 and
                 crust
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 miserably
                 absorpt
                 into
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Barbarity
                 .
                 To
                 raise
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 the
                 past
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 depress
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 cry
                 out
                 that
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 dregs
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 in
                 Natures
                 Declension
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Age
                 and
                 Dotage
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 All
                 was
                 great
                 and
                 brave
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 dwarfish
                 ,
                 mean
                 and
                 dwindling
                 .
                 Our
                 Forefathers
                 have
                 exhausted
                 all
                 the
                 generous
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 us
                 nothing
                 but
                 Lees.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 think
                 that
                 such
                 Apprehensions
                 as
                 these
                 favour
                 more
                 of
                 Prejudice
                 than
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Product
                 of
                 Imagination
                 rather
                 than
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 steams
                 of
                 Melancholy
                 and
                 the
                 Tincture
                 of
                 Prepossession
                 ,
                 consider
                 things
                 impartially
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 for
                 such
                 Complaints
                 .
                 Indeed
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Men
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 variation
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 lived
                 much
                 longer
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 now
                 :
                 but
                 one
                 would
                 think
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 that
                 People
                 live
                 as
                 long
                 now
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 King
                 David's
                 time
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 confines
                 Man's
                 Life
                 to
                 seventy
                 or
                 eighty
                 Years
                 )
                 and
                 some
                 Mens
                 days
                 are
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 length
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 that
                 maintain
                 the
                 Hypothesis
                 of
                 Nature's
                 general
                 Declining
                 ,
                 must
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 grew
                 old
                 betimes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 aged
                 in
                 its
                 Youth
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Rational
                 Man
                 would
                 think
                 harsh
                 and
                 absurd
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 wax
                 old
                 so
                 soon
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 quite
                 decrepit
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 worn
                 off
                 its
                 legs
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 extinct
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 Reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 doth
                 not
                 decline
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 natural
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 tho
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 some
                 defalcation
                 of
                 Mens
                 years
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 can
                 do
                 as
                 great
                 ,
                 or
                 greater
                 
                 things
                 now
                 in
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 this
                 argues
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 more
                 vigorous
                 now
                 than
                 in
                 past
                 Ages
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 object
                 the
                 Loss
                 of
                 some
                 little
                 Arts
                 and
                 Inventions
                 which
                 were
                 known
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 satisfactory
                 Answer
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 Invention
                 hath
                 been
                 sunk
                 ,
                 another
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 usefulness
                 hath
                 succeeded
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 Pancirol
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 some
                 things
                 found
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 others
                 lost
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 can
                 inform
                 our selves
                 that
                 tho
                 some
                 Discoveries
                 have
                 been
                 unhappily
                 forgot
                 or
                 imbezled
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 compensation
                 ,
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 fresh
                 ones
                 that
                 have
                 proved
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man.
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 abounded
                 in
                 useful
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 wholly
                 unknown
                 to
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 marvelously
                 improved
                 those
                 Arts
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 then
                 imperfectly
                 begun
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 spend
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 offering
                 to
                 the
                 curious
                 and
                 inquisitive
                 Reader
                 a
                 short
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 excus'd
                 as
                 a
                 pardonable
                 Digr●ssion
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Digression
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 serviceable
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 my
                 present
                 ,
                 purpose
                 ,
                 viz.
                 To
                 shew
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 probability
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 's
                 increasing
                 in
                 Knowledg
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 already
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 then
                 I
                 undertake
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 Learning
                 hath
                 been
                 improved
                 in
                 these
                 latter
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Decay
                 as
                 to
                 ingenious
                 Inventions
                 .
                 Even
                 that
                 very
                 Author
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 latest
                 Defender
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 himself
                 a
                 Confutation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 argues
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 pleads
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 vast
                 Learning
                 ,
                 flourishing
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 excellent
                 Accomplishments
                 disprove
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 World's
                 Defection
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 defames
                 the
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Age
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Glories
                 of
                 it
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 pleas'd
                 to
                 have
                 look'd
                 off
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 abroad
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 Times
                 had
                 their
                 Discove●ies
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 latter
                 have
                 not
                 wanted
                 theirs
                 which
                 surpass
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 added
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Nature
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 coming
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Times
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 palpably
                 exceeded
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 Solomon
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 4
                 
                   Wisdom
                   finds
                   out
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   witty
                   Inventions
                   ,
                
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 to
                 recount
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 this
                 comes
                 so
                 directly
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 ;
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 decays
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 ingenious
                 Discoveries
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 rationally
                 thence
                 hope
                 that
                 
                   Divine
                   Learning
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 choicest
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 Knowledg
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 yet
                 further
                 advanced
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Sea-Compass
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 applying
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 to
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Attainment
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 invented
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 practis'd
                 till
                 about
                 three
                 hundred
                 Years
                 ago
                 .
                 5
                 Some
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Tyrians
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 great
                 Seamen
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 don't
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 any
                 Proof
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Others
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 antient
                 Invention
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 this
                 King
                 Solomon's
                 Navy
                 sail'd
                 to
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 (
                 some
                 say
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 others
                 the
                 West
                 :
                 )
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 foundation
                 for
                 this
                 surmise
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 on
                 6
                 another
                 occasion
                 made
                 it
                 good
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 Afric
                 was
                 that
                 Ophir
                 which
                 is
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 .
                 They
                 knew
                 no
                 great
                 Sea
                 but
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 they
                 travell'd
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 
                 Hercules's
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Streights
                 of
                 Gibraltar
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 might
                 perform
                 without
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 the
                 Mariners
                 Compass
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 they
                 might
                 coast
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 Shores.
                 Some
                 tell
                 us
                 the
                 Chinois
                 had
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 and
                 Compass
                 for
                 Navigation
                 about
                 two
                 thousand
                 Years
                 ago
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 like
                 their
                 having
                 Writers
                 among
                 them
                 antienter
                 than
                 Moses
                 ,
                 as
                 7
                 
                   Isaac
                   Vossius
                
                 reports
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 should
                 grant
                 what
                 some
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chinois
                 long
                 ago
                 knew
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 directed
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Saracens
                 receiv'd
                 this
                 Secret
                 from
                 them
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 while
                 ago
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Europeans
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 about
                 three
                 Centuries
                 since
                 :
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 excellent
                 Invention
                 Shipping
                 and
                 Navigation
                 have
                 been
                 improved
                 to
                 a
                 wonder
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 so
                 before
                 in
                 any
                 Countrys
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 This
                 Mystery
                 was
                 found
                 out
                 and
                 managed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Compass
                 contrived
                 by
                 
                   Flavio
                   Goia
                
                 of
                 Amalphis
                 in
                 Naples
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1470.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 most
                 admirable
                 Invention
                 !
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 Mankind
                 :
                 for
                 hereby
                 they
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 spacious
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Customs
                 and
                 Manners
                 of
                 foreign
                 Cnuntries
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 Means
                 to
                 furnish
                 themselves
                 with
                 useful
                 Observations
                 for
                 the
                 cultivating
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 the
                 augmenting
                 of
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 making
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 some
                 ways
                 serviceable
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hereby
                 Trade
                 and
                 Commerce
                 are
                 infinitely
                 increased
                 ,
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 Traffick
                 and
                 Merchandizing
                 is
                 advanced
                 ,
                 the
                 Riches
                 and
                 Treasures
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 brought
                 home
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Wealth
                 which
                 others
                 knew
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 ,
                 we
                 convert
                 to
                 proper
                 uses
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 Mankind
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Religion
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Trade
                 is
                 promoted
                 by
                 this
                 Art
                 :
                 for
                 hereby
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 
                 with
                 God's
                 Works
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 administers
                 abundant
                 matter
                 of
                 Praising
                 and
                 extolling
                 the
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercy
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 this
                 Invention
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Advantage
                 of
                 propagating
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 spreading
                 the
                 saving
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 throughout
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 Improvement
                 of
                 Navigation
                 may
                 be
                 serviceable
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 excellent
                 End
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 it
                 is
                 partly
                 so
                 already
                 ,
                 the
                 New
                 Voyages
                 and
                 Discoveries
                 being
                 a
                 happy
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 Art
                 a
                 
                   New
                   World
                
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 Age
                 :
                 for
                 tho
                 the
                 Antients
                 were
                 not
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 Country
                 Westward
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 witness
                 the
                 vast
                 Isle
                 Atlantis
                 which
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Priests
                 8
                 told
                 King
                 Solon
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 vast
                 Island
                 which
                 the
                 Phoenicians
                 had
                 some
                 notice
                 of
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 of
                 Africa
                 :
                 yet
                 these
                 were
                 but
                 faint
                 Attempts
                 and
                 Essays
                 .
                 The
                 Discovery
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   World
                
                 to
                 real
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 being
                 actually
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 reserv'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Atchievement
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 discover'd
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1492.
                 by
                 
                   Christopher
                   Columbus
                
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 the
                 Republick
                 of
                 Genoua
                 .
                 Tho
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 exact
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 
                   De
                   la
                   Vega
                
                 rightly
                 informs
                 us
                 )
                 one
                 Sanchez
                 ,
                 a
                 Native
                 of
                 Helva
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 found
                 out
                 those
                 Regions
                 .
                 He
                 used
                 to
                 trade
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 Vessel
                 from
                 Spain
                 to
                 the
                 Canaries
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 happen'd
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 tedious
                 Tempest
                 he
                 was
                 driven
                 upon
                 those
                 Western
                 Countreys
                 :
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 Return
                 he
                 gave
                 Colon
                 or
                 Columbus
                 Information
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 soon
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 of
                 a
                 Disease
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 got
                 by
                 his
                 dangerous
                 Voyage
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   mericus
                   Vesputius
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Florentine
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 farther
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 
                 
                   A.
                   D.
                
                 1497.
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 Country
                 the
                 Name
                 that
                 it
                 now
                 bears
                 .
                 
                   Ferdinando
                   Magellan
                
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 South
                 Limits
                 ,
                 
                   A.
                   D.
                   1520.
                   
                   Drake
                
                 and
                 Candish
                 added
                 more
                 :
                 Furbisher
                 and
                 Davis
                 the
                 East
                 Side
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Willoughby
                 and
                 Burroughs
                 made
                 enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 unspeakable
                 Advantages
                 have
                 accrued
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 made
                 open
                 and
                 wide
                 ,
                 its
                 State
                 and
                 Condition
                 are
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 Commerce
                 and
                 Traffick
                 are
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 Religion
                 is
                 propagated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Name
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 Iesus
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 those
                 remote
                 parts
                 which
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 .
                 Thus
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 found
                 out
                 is
                 very
                 wonderful
                 and
                 surprizing
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 so
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 expect
                 daily
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 great
                 discoveries
                 about
                 that
                 vast
                 Continent
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Antarctick
                   Pole.
                
                 
              
               
                 From
                 Places
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 the
                 modern
                 Inventions
                 are
                 very
                 considerable
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Gun-powder
                 and
                 
                   Great
                   Guns
                
                 :
                 which
                 tho
                 9
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 was
                 known
                 in
                 China
                 1500
                 Years
                 ago
                 ,
                 and
                 9
                 others
                 have
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Oxidrakes
                 in
                 India
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 ground
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 suggestions
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 probable
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 a
                 late
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Gun-powder
                 (
                 the
                 Ingredients
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   pulveriz'd
                   Charcoal
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 takes
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 Salt-Petre
                 ,
                 whence
                 come
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 noise
                 )
                 was
                 found
                 out
                 about
                 300
                 Years
                 since
                 by
                 
                   Barthold
                   Swartz
                
                 a
                 
                   German
                   Monk.
                
                 Some
                 have
                 fancied
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Smoke
                   ,
                   and
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 9.
                 17.
                 which
                 is
                 foretold
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Armies
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 shooting
                 of
                 Gunpowder
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 set
                 on
                 
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 of
                 a
                 Iacinth
                 colour
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 mention'd
                 there
                 )
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 blew
                 Smoke
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 scent
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 is
                 smelt
                 :
                 wherefore
                 Fire-Guns
                 and
                 Pistols
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 concerning
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
                 Invention
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 by
                 ,
                 here
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 observ'd
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 Imitation
                 of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 that
                 Meteor
                 (
                 which
                 hath
                 those
                 two
                 properties
                 ,
                 Light
                 and
                 Noise
                 )
                 is
                 easily
                 explain'd
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 an
                 inquisitive
                 Person
                 hath
                 well
                 noted
                 that
                 1
                 one
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Antients
                 were
                 so
                 imperfect
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 firy
                 Meteors
                 was
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 Gun-powder
                 and
                 Fire-works
                 ,
                 which
                 best
                 discover
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 many
                 Phaenomena
                 thereof
                 .
                 Tho
                 Gunpowder
                 and
                 Guns
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 Instruments
                 of
                 greater
                 Cruelty
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 formerly
                 used
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 things
                 aright
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 kill'd
                 in
                 Battel
                 since
                 these
                 were
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 as
                 there
                 were
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 This
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 by
                 the
                 vast
                 Numbers
                 that
                 were
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Field
                 then
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 ●lain
                 was
                 proportionable
                 .
                 They
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 Battel
                 with
                 almost
                 incredible
                 Multitudes
                 heretofore
                 .
                 King
                 Ieroboam
                 brought
                 
                   eight
                   hundred
                   thousand
                   chosen
                   Men
                
                 into
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 
                   mighty
                   Men
                   of
                   War
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Chron.
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 King
                 Abijah
                 who
                 fought
                 with
                 
                   Ieroboam
                   slew
                   five
                   hundred
                   thousand
                
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 17.
                 
                 You
                 read
                 in
                 no
                 Story
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 ●laughter
                 in
                 one
                 Field
                 .
                 The
                 Ethiopians
                 brought
                 
                   a
                   thousand
                   Thousand
                
                 against
                 King
                 Asa's
                 Army
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Chron.
                   14.
                   9.
                   
                   Iehoshaphat
                
                 had
                 
                   eleven
                   hundred
                   and
                   threescore
                   thousand
                   in
                   Arms
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Chron.
                 18.
                 14.
                 
                 
                 Darius's
                 
                 Army
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 Battel
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 of
                 Marathon
                 consisted
                 of
                 
                   six
                   hundred
                   thousand
                
                 .
                 But
                 
                 Xerxes's
                 Army
                 which
                 he
                 brought
                 into
                 Greece
                 exceeded
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 consisted
                 of
                 two
                 Millions
                 of
                 fighting
                 Men.
                 But
                 Herodotus
                 makes
                 the
                 number
                 somewhat
                 less
                 ,
                 
                   Seventeen
                   hundred
                   thousand
                
                 on
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   fifty
                   thousand
                
                 at
                 Sea.
                 And
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 numbers
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 afterwards
                 .
                 Tamerlan
                 the
                 Scythian
                 came
                 with
                 
                   nine
                   hundred
                
                 ,
                 some
                 say
                 with
                 
                   twelve
                   hundred
                   thousand
                
                 Men
                 into
                 the
                 Field
                 against
                 Bajazet
                 the
                 Grand
                 Seignior
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 
                   five
                   hundred
                   thousand
                
                 on
                 his
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Battel
                 the
                 fortunate
                 Tartar
                 took
                 not
                 only
                 Bajazet
                 ,
                 but
                 slew
                 
                   two
                   hundred
                   thousand
                
                 of
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 such
                 vast
                 numbers
                 of
                 Men
                 as
                 heretofore
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 numbers
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 old
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 compendious
                 and
                 speedy
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 thrifty
                 and
                 frugal
                 way
                 of
                 killing
                 our
                 Enemies
                 than
                 by
                 Bows
                 and
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 by
                 Javelins
                 ,
                 Battel-axes
                 and
                 Speers
                 .
                 The
                 modern
                 Mortar-pieces
                 will
                 end
                 the
                 Quarrel
                 sooner
                 than
                 the
                 Roman
                 Battering
                 Rams
                 .
                 A
                 Tempest
                 of
                 Bombs
                 and
                 Granadoes
                 will
                 dispatch
                 the
                 Business
                 more
                 easily
                 than
                 a
                 Shower
                 of
                 Arrows
                 .
                 A
                 Broad
                 Side
                 will
                 do
                 quicker
                 Execution
                 on
                 a
                 Navy
                 than
                 
                 Archimedes's
                 Burning-Glasses
                 did
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 the
                 advantage
                 by
                 our
                 late
                 Invention
                 of
                 Gunpowder
                 either
                 to
                 
                   beat
                   down
                
                 or
                 
                   blow
                   up
                
                 our
                 Enemies
                 .
                 Seeing
                 then
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 better
                 ,
                 occasion
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 Controversies
                 cannot
                 be
                 decided
                 but
                 by
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 a
                 way
                 whereby
                 Victory
                 may
                 be
                 got
                 with
                 less
                 expence
                 of
                 Time
                 and
                 Blood
                 than
                 formerly
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 this
                 Invention
                 of
                 Gun-powder
                 and
                 the
                 Engines
                 that
                 convey
                 and
                 discharge
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 things
                 if
                 Wencestaus
                 the
                 German
                 Emper●ur
                 had
                 foreseen
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 caus'd
                 the
                 
                 ingenious
                 Inventer
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 add
                 here
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Military
                   Art
                
                 is
                 in●initely
                 improved
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Sieges
                   ,
                   Fortifications
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 intirely
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 was
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Printing
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 speak
                 next
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 attend
                 not
                 to
                 what
                 2
                 some
                 have
                 suggested
                 that
                 this
                 Art
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Chinois
                 very
                 near
                 two
                 thousand
                 Years
                 ago
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 those
                 People
                 had
                 attain'd
                 to
                 then
                 (
                 tho
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 was
                 inferiour
                 to
                 this
                 Typographick
                 Skill
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 compared
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Germany
                 and
                 Holland
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 Harlem
                 ,
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 this
                 Invention
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Guttenberg
                
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Koster
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 generally
                 carries
                 it
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 this
                 latter
                 first
                 invented
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 say
                 he
                 did
                 about
                 
                   A.
                   D.
                
                 1430
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 publish'd
                 and
                 practis'd
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1440.
                 
                 Others
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Faustus
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Goldsmith
                 in
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Mentell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 
                   Lawrence
                   Ienson
                
                 .
                 But
                 Guttenberg
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 celebrated
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 Stratsburg
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 Soldier
                 by
                 Profession
                 and
                 Employment
                 :
                 yet
                 it
                 pleas'd
                 God
                 that
                 this
                 Martial
                 Man
                 was
                 instrumental
                 in
                 discovering
                 this
                 peaceable
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 
                   that
                   time
                
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 seasonable
                 :
                 for
                 Learning
                 then
                 ran
                 very
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 like
                 to
                 decay
                 yet
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 .
                 All
                 Books
                 being
                 in
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Monks
                 and
                 Friars
                 having
                 the
                 keeping
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 could
                 be
                 expected
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 corrupted
                 and
                 depraved
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 doubt
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 great
                 measure
                 already
                 ?
                 For
                 before
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 Printing
                 ,
                 Books
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 transcribed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Transcribers
                 sometimes
                 out
                 of
                 mere
                 carelesness
                 and
                 negligence
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 
                 times
                 out
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 out
                 of
                 Wilfulness
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 added
                 something
                 to
                 the
                 Originals
                 .
                 They
                 writ
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 they
                 undertook
                 to
                 mend
                 other
                 Men's
                 Errors
                 they
                 shew'd
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 innumerable
                 Errors
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 Controversies
                 were
                 started
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 Popery
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 Patronized
                 Arianism
                 corrupted
                 several
                 Passages
                 in
                 Books
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 excessively
                 doted
                 on
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Universal
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 maintained
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 altering
                 ,
                 mangling
                 ,
                 transposing
                 ,
                 inserting
                 ,
                 or
                 leaving
                 out
                 some
                 Things
                 in
                 the
                 Copies
                 they
                 transcribed
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 the
                 Variety
                 of
                 MSS.
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 Times
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 several
                 Centuries
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 Copied
                 out
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 by
                 Design
                 or
                 Negligence
                 many
                 Errors
                 and
                 Corruptions
                 crept
                 into
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 and
                 Books
                 varied
                 very
                 much
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 necessary
                 and
                 unavoidable
                 Effect
                 of
                 Transcribing
                 of
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 Copying
                 out
                 their
                 MSS.
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 most
                 happily
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Press
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 Care
                 taken
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 Correcting
                 and
                 Revising
                 ,
                 many
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Copies
                 are
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Wo●ld
                 ,
                 free
                 from
                 Mistakes
                 and
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 lasser
                 Time
                 than
                 One
                 of
                 those
                 Copies
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 Transcribed
                 .
                 The
                 Seasonableness
                 of
                 this
                 Noble
                 Invention
                 may
                 be
                 discovered
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 unspeakably
                 Serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 bringing
                 on
                 
                   the
                   Ref●rmation
                
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 Printing
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 blessed
                 with
                 the
                 excellent
                 Labours
                 of
                 Learned
                 and
                 Pious
                 Men
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 that
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Popish
                 Ignorance
                 was
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 the
                 Errors
                 and
                 Impieties
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 
                 expos'd
                 to
                 view
                 ,
                 and
                 whereas
                 before
                 Learning
                 was
                 lock'd
                 up
                 in
                 Cloysters
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 all
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 Propagated
                 almost
                 to
                 a
                 Miracle
                 .
                 Of
                 such
                 great
                 use
                 was
                 this
                 Art
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 Improv'd
                 of
                 late
                 to
                 a
                 Wonder
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 Inventors
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 exact
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 afterwards
                 far
                 excell
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 at
                 Inventing
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 happy
                 in
                 Improving
                 as
                 others
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 where
                 Printing
                 was
                 first
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 Printing
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 worst
                 Paper
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Latter
                 Times
                 have
                 extremely
                 Cultivated
                 both
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 Bless
                 God.
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 Learning
                 and
                 Victory
                 are
                 now
                 soon
                 acquired
                 ,
                 since
                 Printing
                 and
                 Guns
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 manage
                 our
                 Studies
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Business
                 and
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 by
                 Timing
                 them
                 rightly
                 ,
                 Clocks
                 and
                 Watches
                 were
                 invented
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 Sun-dials
                 and
                 Hour-glasses
                 ,
                 whether
                 made
                 with
                 running
                 of
                 Water
                 or
                 Sand
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 great
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 yet
                 these
                 
                   Automatous
                   Organs
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Horologies
                   by
                   Wheels
                
                 were
                 lately
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 maugre
                 the
                 groundless
                 fancy
                 of
                 those
                 Painters
                 who
                 Picture
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 4th
                 Century
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Clock
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 indebted
                 to
                 the
                 excellent
                 Mechanick
                 Wit
                 of
                 the
                 Germans
                 for
                 this
                 useful
                 Contrivance
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Time
                 is
                 so
                 Artificially
                 divided
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 know
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 precise
                 Seasons
                 of
                 beginning
                 or
                 leaving
                 off
                 our
                 Work
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Nature
                 soever
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 publick
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 particular
                 divisions
                 of
                 Time
                 is
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Eye-sight
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Ear.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 I
                 would
                 go
                 abroad
                 and
                 observe
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 Use
                 and
                 Benefit
                 of
                 Mans
                 Life
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 that
                 so
                 Pleasant
                 and
                 Profitable
                 Commodity
                 of
                 Sugar
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 former
                 Ages
                 
                 knew
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Honey
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 Universal
                 Sweetner
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 discover'd
                 a
                 more
                 convenient
                 one
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Food
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 delicious
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 Physick
                 are
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 work
                 of
                 Confectioning
                 is
                 maintain'd
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 †
                 Pliny
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                   Sugar
                   (
                   Saccharum
                
                 )
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Canes
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 Medicines
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 rare
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 small
                 quantities
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Galen's
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 scarcely
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 raw
                 and
                 indigested
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 unserviceable
                 to
                 many
                 Purposes
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 this
                 useful
                 Condiment
                 was
                 Boyl'd
                 and
                 Bak'd
                 ,
                 Dried
                 and
                 Condens'd
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 as
                 now
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Invention
                 not
                 above
                 200
                 Years
                 old
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 first
                 Confectioner●
                 or
                 Comfit-maker
                 in
                 England
                 was
                 one
                 
                   Baltazar
                   Zanches
                
                 a
                 
                   Spaniard
                   ,
                   A.
                   D.
                   1596.
                
                 
                 I
                 might
                 mention
                 the
                 many
                 Ingenious
                 and
                 Artificial
                 Contrivances
                 about
                 
                   Planting
                   ,
                   Agriculture
                
                 ,
                 ordering
                 of
                 
                   Bees
                   ,
                   Architecture
                   ,
                   Painting
                
                 ,
                 which
                 last
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 much
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 exact
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 as
                 Monsie●r
                 Perault
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 the
                 Moderns
                 have
                 made
                 great
                 and
                 worthy
                 Improvements
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 considerable
                 Additions
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 confine
                 my self
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 briefly
                 recount
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Improvements
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 begin
                 with
                 Medicks
                 ,
                 unto
                 which
                 Anatomy
                 belongs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Pliny
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Kings
                 caused
                 Dead
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Situation
                 and
                 Structure
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Man's
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Diseases
                 .
                 But
                 *
                 another
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Hierophilus
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 Diffected
                 the
                 Bodies
                 o●
                 Men
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 Contemporary
                 with
                 Phalaris
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 practis'd
                 this
                 on
                 Malefactors
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prisons
                 .
                 Democritus
                 *
                 of
                 old
                 used
                 Dissections
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 token
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 thought
                 by
                 the
                 Abderites
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 doing
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 for
                 cutting
                 up
                 Cats
                 and
                 Dogs
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 he
                 or
                 Hippocrates
                 ,
                 or
                 Galen
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Famed
                 Physicians
                 open'd
                 Humane
                 Bodies
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 late
                 ventured
                 to
                 search
                 frequently
                 into
                 these
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 both
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 several
                 things
                 worth
                 our
                 search
                 .
                 The
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 may
                 justly
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 New
                 Invention
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Discovery
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 some
                 (
                 and
                 even
                 a
                 †
                 Physician
                 too
                 )
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 Solomon
                 meant
                 this
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Wheel
                   as
                   the
                   Cistern
                
                 ,
                 Eccl.
                 12.
                 6.
                 
                 Though
                 Plato
                 in
                 his
                 Timaeus
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 a
                 ‖
                 late
                 Writer
                 ,
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 affirms
                 very
                 confidently
                 that
                 the
                 Chinese
                 were
                 no
                 Strangers
                 to
                 it
                 above
                 4000
                 Years
                 ago
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Wise
                 Man's
                 Words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 Plato's
                 Words
                 can
                 much
                 less
                 be
                 understood
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Relation
                 concerning
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 China
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 extravagant
                 Computation
                 )
                 is
                 disbelieved
                 by
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Learned
                 .
                 Or
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 first
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Harvey
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 so
                 plainly
                 Illustrated
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 true
                 way
                 and
                 method
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 how
                 this
                 Operation
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 perform'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 answer'd
                 all
                 the
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Objections
                 which
                 were
                 brought
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 stile
                 him
                 the
                 first
                 Inventor
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Infusion
                 or
                 Injection
                 of
                 Blood
                 
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 first
                 used
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Wren
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 was
                 advanced
                 into
                 Transfusion
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 practised
                 by
                 Dr.
                 Lower
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 mention
                 several
                 
                   New
                   Passages
                
                 and
                 Conveyances
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 lately
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Valuae
                   of
                   the
                   Veins
                
                 by
                 
                   Fabricius
                   ab
                   Aquapendente
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lymphatick
                   Vessels
                
                 by
                 Bartholine
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 (
                 dispers'd
                 through
                 the
                 Mesentery
                 )
                 by
                 Asellius
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Receptacle
                   of
                   the
                   Chyle
                
                 (
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Vertebr●
                 of
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 above
                 the
                 Reins
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                   of
                   the
                   Breast
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Ductus
                   Thoracicus
                
                 (
                 which
                 go
                 from
                 the
                 Receptaculum
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Subclavian
                   Veins
                
                 )
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 
                   Pecquet
                   .
                   Glisson
                
                 hath
                 nobly
                 search'd
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Wharton
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Glandules
                   ,
                   Willis
                
                 hath
                 discover'd
                 several
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 plenty
                 of
                 useful
                 Inventions
                 do
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 
                   Sylvius
                   ,
                   Bilsius
                   ,
                   De
                   Graeff
                   ,
                   Diemerbroek
                   ,
                   Malpighius
                   ,
                   Ves●ingius
                   ,
                   Densingius
                   ,
                   Steno
                   ,
                   Highmore
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Indeed
                 Physick
                 and
                 Anatomy
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 greatest
                 Improvements
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Faculty
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Medicks
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 Cultivated
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Diseases
                 is
                 more
                 narrowly
                 enquired
                 into
                 and
                 understood
                 ,
                 the
                 Signs
                 and
                 Symptoms
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 daily
                 more
                 manifested
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Therapeutick
                 part
                 is
                 infinitely
                 more
                 inlarged
                 and
                 advanced
                 by
                 a
                 mixing
                 of
                 Galenical
                 and
                 Chymical
                 Medicines
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 vast
                 variety
                 of
                 Observations
                 and
                 Experiments
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Skill
                 and
                 Sagacity
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 lately
                 labour'd
                 in
                 that
                 Art
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Age
                 is
                 grown
                 Famous
                 for
                 Great
                 and
                 Wonderful
                 Cures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Health
                 and
                 Long
                 Life
                 of
                 Man
                 are
                 marvellously
                 promoted
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Astronomy
                 there
                 are
                 New
                 Discoveries
                 also
                 .
                 The
                 late
                 Ages
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 knowing
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Spots
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Filth
                 and
                 Scum
                 which
                 it
                 sometimes
                 contracts
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Shadows
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 the
                 Lunulae
                 or
                 Satellites
                 of
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 
                 mutually
                 Eclipsing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ansulae
                   Saturni
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whereas
                 heretofore
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 Seven
                 Planets
                 known
                 ,
                 now
                 Six
                 more
                 are
                 added
                 ,
                 4.
                 about
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 and
                 2.
                 about
                 Saturn
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 found
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 to
                 be
                 Horn'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Aspects
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 The
                 Stars
                 are
                 grown
                 into
                 Suns
                 in
                 our
                 Days
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 Suns
                 as
                 
                   Fixed
                   Lights
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 on
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 and
                 that
                 Luminous
                 Body
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 further
                 off
                 from
                 us
                 than
                 this
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 New
                 Hypotheses
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Rest
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 either
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 adjusted
                 to
                 exact
                 Truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 serve
                 to
                 illustrate
                 and
                 better
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 various
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 admire
                 the
                 Wonders
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 extol
                 and
                 praise
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 All-wise
                 Contriver
                 of
                 this
                 Mundane
                 Fabrick
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 Astronomy
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 Zenith
                 ,
                 to
                 its
                 Meridian
                 :
                 We
                 on
                 good
                 Grounds
                 expect
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Tubes
                
                 and
                 Telescopes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 every
                 day
                 growing
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 penetrate
                 farther
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 compleat
                 insight
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 in
                 time
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 correct
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Suns
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Calender
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 Complaint
                 will
                 cease
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Computation
                 is
                 not
                 exactly
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Natural
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Arithmetick
                 is
                 mightily
                 advanced
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 for
                 whereas
                 heretofore
                 it
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 be
                 Synthetick
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 Analytick
                 .
                 Unto
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 way
                 of
                 Numbering
                 is
                 now
                 added
                 Algebra
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Invention
                 of
                 Logarithm●s
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 other
                 Accessions
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 either
                 not
                 thought
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 explain'd
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 use
                 and
                 practice
                 .
              
               
               
                 Chymistry
                 is
                 all
                 New
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Generations
                 of
                 Old.
                 This
                 Spagyrick
                 Art
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 set
                 on
                 foot
                 by
                 Paracelsus
                 and
                 Helmont
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 searching
                 Heads
                 ,
                 hath
                 had
                 Prodigious
                 Additions
                 made
                 to
                 it
                 lately
                 .
                 The
                 Alchymists
                 Retort
                 and
                 Alembick
                 never
                 were
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 such
                 rare
                 and
                 excellent
                 Secrets
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ;
                 the
                 Laboratories
                 and
                 Furnaces
                 never
                 afforded
                 the
                 like
                 Inventions
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 rough
                 and
                 violent
                 way
                 of
                 Philosophizing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 hectoring
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 puting
                 her
                 upon
                 the
                 Rack
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Fieny
                 Trial
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 confess
                 what-she
                 never
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 she
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 very
                 ample
                 Confession
                 and
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 is
                 much
                 increas'd
                 and
                 imbellish'd
                 ,
                 very
                 Noble
                 and
                 Precious
                 Medicaments
                 (
                 consisting
                 of
                 Oyls
                 ,
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 Tinctures
                 ,
                 Salts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Healthfulness
                 of
                 Men's
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Longaevity
                 are
                 procured
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Almighty
                 Creator
                 thereby
                 Exalted
                 and
                 Honoured
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Natural
                 and
                 
                   Mechanick
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Mathematicks
                 who
                 sees
                 not
                 the
                 vast
                 Improvements
                 that
                 these
                 latter
                 times
                 have
                 bless'd
                 us
                 with
                 ?
                 Mathematicks
                 among
                 us
                 of
                 Old
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 Conjuration
                 :
                 
                   Roger
                   Bacon
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Franciscan
                   Friar
                
                 of
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 was
                 reputed
                 a
                 Necromancer
                 ,
                 and
                 accused
                 of
                 Magick
                 to
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 the
                 4th
                 .
                 though
                 his
                 fault
                 was
                 only
                 too
                 great
                 skill
                 in
                 Mathematical
                 Learning
                 .
                 They
                 shew'd
                 at
                 Rome
                 what
                 Profound
                 Philosophers
                 they
                 were
                 when
                 a
                 
                   German
                   Bishop
                
                 was
                 Condemned
                 as
                 a
                 Heretick
                 for
                 holding
                 there
                 were
                 Antipodes
                 .
                 It
                 appear'd
                 what
                 regard
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 Anatomy
                 when
                 Excommunication
                 was
                 threatn'd
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 Dissected
                 Humane
                 Corps
                 by
                 Boniface
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 The
                 dry
                 and
                 sapless
                 Disputes
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Schools
                 ingross'd
                 all
                 Physiology
                 was
                 Nice
                 and
                 Speculative
                 ,
                 and
                 Spent
                 it self
                 in
                 Trivial
                 and
                 Childish
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 Experimental
                 and
                 
                 Practical
                 .
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 is
                 become
                 Manly
                 and
                 Grave
                 ,
                 and
                 employs
                 it self
                 in
                 matters
                 which
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 real
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 these
                 great
                 Mechanick
                 Rareties
                 ,
                 Optick
                 and
                 
                   Dioptrick
                   Glasses
                   ,
                   ●icroscopes
                
                 to
                 see
                 to
                 Read
                 the
                 lesser
                 Print
                 of
                 Na●●re
                 ,
                 ●hermometers
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 unperceivable
                 Variations
                 in
                 the
                 Heat
                 or
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 Barometers
                 to
                 measure
                 all
                 the
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Gravity
                 and
                 Levity
                 in
                 that
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Winds
                 and
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engine
                
                 which
                 the
                 Noble
                 Inventer
                 of
                 it
                 calls
                 the
                 Air-pump
                 for
                 the
                 discovering
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 taking
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosph●re
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 Inventions
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 Traffick
                 and
                 Commerce
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Trades
                 and
                 Occupations
                 .
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Mechanical
                 Artifices
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 Profit
                 or
                 Delight
                 of
                 Man's
                 Life
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 New
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 older
                 Times
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 Ones
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 observe
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Writing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 Authors
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 ,
                 are
                 extremely
                 improved
                 of
                 late
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 choicer
                 strain
                 of
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 better
                 vain
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 than
                 were
                 heretofore
                 known
                 among
                 Writers
                 .
                 For
                 abating
                 Burlesque
                 and
                 Travestie
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 Corruption
                 of
                 our
                 modern
                 Poesy
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 these
                 idle
                 ,
                 frothy
                 ,
                 Mock-Poems
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Grave
                 and
                 Serious
                 Writers
                 among
                 the
                 Ancients
                 are
                 ridicul'd
                 ,
                 the
                 majestick
                 and
                 lofty
                 Genius
                 of
                 Poetry
                 is
                 abused
                 and
                 perverted
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 vain
                 and
                 fantastick
                 way
                 of
                 Writing
                 is
                 propagated
                 among
                 us
                 )
                 abating
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Pens
                 of
                 Authors
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 agree'd
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 those
                 little
                 trifling
                 Things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 time
                 was
                 vainly
                 spent
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 Anagrams
                 were
                 an
                 old
                 Piece
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Graecians
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Latins
                 .
                 The
                 oldest
                 Anagrams
                 among
                 
                 the
                 Greek
                 Poets
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 Lycophron
                 ,
                 who
                 changed
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 King
                 Ptolemy
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 into
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 This
                 Ancient
                 mode
                 of
                 being
                 Witty
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Transposition
                   of
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 call'd
                 by
                 th●m
                 Terumah
                 ,
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Cabbala
                 :
                 Thus
                 
                   Haadam
                   ,
                   homo
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Metathesis
                 of
                 
                   Adamah
                   ,
                   terra
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Noah
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Transposition
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Gratia
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 find
                 Favour
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 Acrosticks
                 were
                 another
                 laborious
                 way
                 of
                 being
                 Ingenious
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 generally
                 very
                 sorry
                 and
                 contemptible
                 Things
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Leonine
                 and
                 
                   Serpentine
                   Verses
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Knack
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Word
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 backward
                 and
                 forwards
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 Verses
                 in
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Wings
                 ,
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 an
                 Hatchet
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 chiefly
                 their
                 Wit
                 lay
                 in
                 Paranomasia's
                 ,
                 or
                 Jingling
                 of
                 Words
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 often
                 among
                 the
                 Epigrammatists
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Grave
                 and
                 Serious
                 Tully
                 ,
                 disdains
                 not
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Flash
                 :
                 Speaking
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 Silly
                 Fellow
                 that
                 had
                 cut
                 his
                 Hair
                 close
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Idcirco
                   capite
                   &
                   superciliis
                   semper
                   est
                   rasus
                   ,
                   ne
                   unum
                   pilum
                   boni
                   viri
                   habere
                   dicatur
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 Quibbles
                 after
                 this
                 rate
                 in
                 divers
                 Places
                 .
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Jingler
                 ,
                 and
                 Player
                 upon
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 Cadencies
                 of
                 Syllables
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 Puns
                 and
                 Clenches
                 were
                 Wit
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Age
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 passed
                 for
                 such
                 in
                 Sermons
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Affectation
                 of
                 Quibble
                 ,
                 and
                 Equivokes
                 ,
                 is
                 abandon'd
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Remains
                 of
                 it
                 but
                 among
                 old
                 Nurses
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 Manly
                 and
                 Generous
                 way
                 of
                 embellishing
                 Mens
                 Styles
                 ;
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 Turn
                 of
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 Wit
                 in
                 all
                 Languages
                 .
                 And
                 particularly
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Poetick
                 Wit
                 and
                 Fancy
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 these
                 have
                 surmounted
                 those
                 of
                 former
                 Ages
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Copy
                 proves
                 perfecter
                 than
                 the
                 Pattern
                 .
                 Though
                 Spencer
                 made
                 Cowley
                 a
                 Poet
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 former's
                 Poems
                 
                 being
                 casually
                 lighted
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 call'd
                 forth
                 his
                 Poetick
                 Genius
                 )
                 yet
                 Cowley
                 hath
                 outdone
                 Spencer
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 his
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 quickness
                 of
                 his
                 Dispatch
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 outdone
                 his
                 Master
                 Pindar
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 saith
                 )
                 is
                 
                   more
                   Pindarick
                
                 than
                 he
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 Remarkable
                 concerning
                 some
                 other
                 Poetick
                 Wits
                 ,
                 Imitation
                 hath
                 strangely
                 improved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scholar
                 hath
                 exceeded
                 the
                 Master
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 now
                 alive
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 (
                 without
                 flattery
                 )
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 some
                 respects
                 to
                 exceed
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 upon
                 a
                 free
                 ,
                 unprejudiced
                 ,
                 and
                 impartial
                 Examination
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 divers
                 laudable
                 Acquisitions
                 we
                 go
                 beyond
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 what
                 they
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 added
                 our selves
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 ●ore
                 considerable
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Confutation
                 of
                 that
                 
                   vulgar
                   Error
                
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Hackwell
                 ,
                 who
                 opposes
                 it
                 ,
                 rightly
                 styles
                 it
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 waxes
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 become
                 eff●●te
                 and
                 barren
                 ,
                 and
                 decays
                 in
                 its
                 Intellectuals
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Naturals
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 thriving
                 Hand
                 ;
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 go
                 back
                 and
                 decline
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 still
                 impregnating
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 teeming
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 shall
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 Religion
                 only
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Decay
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Ground
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Surmise
                 .
                 Shall
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Art
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 remain
                 unimproved
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 increases
                 and
                 prospers
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 entertain
                 Hopes
                 of
                 greater
                 Increases
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 Christians
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 some
                 Parts
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 well
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 not
                 exact
                 in
                 Points
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 *
                 Lived
                 better
                 than
                 now
                 .
                 The
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Clement
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 
                   Athanasius
                   ,
                   Ierom
                   ,
                   Augustin
                   ,
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Hilary
                   ,
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                   ,
                   Theophylact
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 have
                 done
                 excellently
                 towards
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Moderns
                 ,
                 especially
                 since
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 have
                 wonderfully
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 greatest
                 Harvest
                 of
                 Truth
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 discovering
                 any
                 New
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 explaining
                 the
                 Old
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 penetrating
                 further
                 into
                 difficult
                 Places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Who
                 sees
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 Times
                 ,
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Divine
                 Knowledge
                 ?
                 How
                 little
                 was
                 there
                 of
                 it
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 among
                 those
                 who
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 large
                 Stock
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 whose
                 Ignorance
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christian
                 Theology
                 was
                 scandalous
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 ridiculous
                 .
                 Indeed
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 versed
                 in
                 School-Divinity
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 making
                 them
                 more
                 knowing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Useful
                 and
                 Practical
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 rather
                 darkned
                 and
                 confounded
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 Days
                 of
                 Popery
                 ,
                 Hebrew
                 and
                 Greek
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Languages
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Bible
                 was
                 wrote
                 )
                 were
                 meer
                 unintelligible
                 Jargon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Generality
                 of
                 Church-men
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Blindness
                 were
                 yet
                 grosser
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 Enquiry
                 into
                 Religion
                 .
                 Then
                 that
                 Politick
                 Maxim
                 prevail'd
                 ,
                 
                   Keep
                   Men
                   in
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   enslave
                   them
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 an
                 unpardonable
                 Crime
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 think
                 their
                 own
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 speak
                 or
                 write
                 them
                 .
                 Ramus
                 having
                 published
                 some
                 new
                 Notions
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 against
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 great
                 Credit
                 ,
                 was
                 murder'd
                 among
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Parisian
                 Massacre
                 .
                 The
                 poor
                 Man
                 was
                 a
                 Martyr
                 for
                 Logick
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 were
                 for
                 Divinity
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 liberty
                 for
                 Scruples
                 in
                 those
                 peremptory
                 Times
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Roman
                 Doctors
                 cut
                 out
                 Mens
                 Belief
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 forced
                 it
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 strange
                 kind
                 of
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 that
                 solv'd
                 all
                 Controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 Alexander
                 did
                 the
                 Gordian-Knot
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 by
                 meer
                 Violence
                 .
                 Thus
                 Mens
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 were
                 injur'd
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 were
                 blinded
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 enslaved
                 :
                 They
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 
                   Chains
                   of
                   Darkness
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 are
                 free'd
                 from
                 that
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Bondage
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 that
                 Darkness
                 was
                 dispell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Vassallage
                 removed
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 tied
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 we
                 both
                 see
                 and
                 walk
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 daily
                 make
                 progress
                 in
                 Divine
                 Learning
                 .
                 An
                 undeniable
                 eviction
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Discourses
                 and
                 Writings
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 Divines
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 these
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 the
                 vast
                 Improvements
                 in
                 Sacred
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 They
                 generally
                 argue
                 with
                 close
                 Reason
                 ,
                 they
                 talk
                 great
                 Sense
                 ,
                 they
                 shew
                 a
                 deep
                 Insight
                 into
                 the
                 Inspired
                 Writings
                 ,
                 they
                 cloath
                 their
                 Matter
                 with
                 fit
                 Words
                 ,
                 they
                 use
                 an
                 intelligible
                 and
                 easy
                 Method
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 happy
                 in
                 applying
                 of
                 Divine
                 Truths
                 ;
                 in
                 brief
                 ,
                 their
                 Notions
                 are
                 amended
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 important
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Christianity
                 are
                 more
                 plainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 delivered
                 than
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 proportionable
                 ;
                 they
                 hear
                 with
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 they
                 discourse
                 with
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 they
                 try
                 the
                 Spirits
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 confute
                 Gain-sayers
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Countries
                 where
                 Protestantism
                 hath
                 taken
                 good
                 Footing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 Laity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 and
                 Practical
                 Points
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 
                 inferior
                 and
                 most
                 ordinary
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 M●rchants
                 ,
                 and
                 Tradesmen
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Sex
                 study
                 ,
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 discourse
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 humane
                 Minds
                 are
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 enfranchised
                 .
                 The
                 Elastick
                 Power
                 is
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 act
                 without
                 Restraint
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 Judge
                 now
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 World
                 grows
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 decays
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sunk
                 into
                 a
                 degenerate
                 Posture
                 .
                 Say
                 rather
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 amended
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 improved
                 yet
                 further
                 in
                 future
                 Times
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 afterwards
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 Divine
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Learning
                 have
                 been
                 continually
                 in
                 the
                 Increase
                 ,
                 (
                 allowing
                 only
                 for
                 some
                 Interruptions
                 that
                 were
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 not
                 long
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Full
                 ;
                 whence
                 therefore
                 we
                 reasonably
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 farther
                 and
                 greater
                 Augmentations
                 in
                 succeeding
                 Ages
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Divine
                 Things
                 prevails
                 ,
                 there
                 Religion
                 will
                 get
                 sure
                 Footing
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Piety
                 will
                 be
                 powerfully
                 advanced
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 edified
                 and
                 inlarged
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Grounds
                 I
                 lay
                 of
                 that
                 Expectation
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 compleat
                 and
                 improved
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Reasonings
                 ,
                 concerning
                 this
                 matter
                 may
                 be
                 shallow
                 and
                 vain
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 daring
                 and
                 presumptuous
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 my
                 Hopes
                 and
                 Belief
                 of
                 that
                 more
                 perfect
                 State
                 of
                 Christianity
                 on
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 too
                 forward
                 to
                 press
                 Texts
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 alledge
                 several
                 Pl●ces
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 n●
                 relation
                 to
                 this
                 Matter
                 :
                 Especially
                 those
                 that
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 Christ's
                 Personal
                 Reign
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 quote
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 several
                 Passages
                 which
                 they
                 interpret
                 in
                 Favour
                 of
                 their
                 Opinion
                 .
                 Whereever
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 Word
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 respect
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 they
                 presently
                 snatch
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 them
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 over-looking
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 spoken
                 and
                 prophesied
                 of
                 so
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writings
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 blamed
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 strive
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 Scriptures
                 speak
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 and
                 undeni●●le
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Future
                 State
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 foretold
                 in
                 many
                 Places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 in
                 plain
                 and
                 intelligible
                 Terms
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Places
                 where
                 Christ
                 is
                 mentioned
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Administration
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 called
                 
                   a
                   Kingdom
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 first
                 I
                 will
                 produce
                 some
                 other
                 Texts
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 New
                 and
                 Last
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   24.
                   3.
                   th●
                   Consummation
                
                 or
                 
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Age
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 or
                 Dispensation
                 we
                 are
                 now
                 under
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 Signification
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 foretold
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 what
                 shall
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 End
                 or
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 Signs
                 and
                 Forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Scene
                 of
                 Things
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 think
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   19.
                   28.
                
                 for
                 they
                 join
                 this
                 Word
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 immediately
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   shall
                   sit
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                
                 and
                 read
                 the
                 whole
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   Those
                   who
                   have
                   followed
                   me
                
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 all
                 Persons
                 who
                 are
                 true
                 Christians
                 and
                 Followers
                 of
                 me
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   in
                   the
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   shall
                   fit
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                   ,
                   fit
                   also
                   upon
                   Twelve
                   Thrones
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                 shall
                 happen
                 in
                 that
                 last
                 and
                 blessed
                 Dispensation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fitly
                 called
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 both
                 Platonists
                 and
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 the
                 Renovation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 their
                 happy
                 Restitution
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 State.
                 In
                 this
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Regeneration
                 or
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Christ
                 properly
                 Reigns
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 shewing
                 vengeance
                 on
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 rewarding
                 his
                 sincere
                 Followers
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   that
                   hath
                   forsaken
                   Houses
                   ,
                   or
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   or
                   Sisters
                   ,
                   or
                   Father
                   ,
                   or
                   Mother
                   ,
                   or
                   Wife
                   ,
                   or
                   Children
                   ,
                   or
                   Lands
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   Name
                   's
                   sake
                   ,
                   shall
                   receive
                   a
                   hundred-fold
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   Time
                
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 expounded
                 in
                 Luke
                 18.
                 30.
                 the
                 parallel
                 Place
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 implies
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Passage
                 relates
                 to
                 Christ's
                 Reigning
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   sitting
                   on
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   his
                   Glory
                
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 But
                 I
                 confess
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Things
                 that
                 occur
                 in
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 parallel
                 Text
                 ,
                 Mark
                 10.
                 30.
                 which
                 may
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Words
                 are
                 not
                 absolutely
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 now
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 urge
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 
                   the
                   Times
                   of
                   the
                   Restitution
                   of
                   all
                   Things
                   ,
                   Acts
                   3.
                   21.
                
                 seem
                 to
                 look
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Times
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 plural
                 )
                 denote
                 several
                 Ages
                 and
                 Successions
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Millennium
                 :
                 And
                 moreover
                 it
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Days
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Restitution
                 of
                 
                   all
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                   all
                   Things
                
                 ;
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 universal
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 a
                 blessed
                 Change
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Creation
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 point
                 to
                 that
                 Time
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 Objected
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Heaven
                   must
                   Receive
                   Christ
                   until
                   those
                   Times
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Last
                 Day
                 .
                 The
                 Answer
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 Christ
                 shall
                 not
                 return
                 until
                 those
                 Times
                 of
                 Restitution
                 be
                 come
                 and
                 perfected
                 ;
                 till
                 there
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 an
                 universal
                 ,
                 total
                 ,
                 and
                 compleat
                 Restoring
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 soon
                 after
                 this
                 follows
                 the
                 Final
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Revelation
                 (
                 or
                 Manifestation
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 English
                 Translators
                 render
                 it
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   the
                   Creature
                   earnestly
                   expects
                
                 ;
                 longing
                 and
                 
                   groaning
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Bondage
                   of
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Glorious
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 take
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Creature
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Gentile
                   World
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 do
                 )
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fitly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 :
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 determined
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 foretold
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 future
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 anon
                 )
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 expecting
                 this
                 joyful
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 they
                 
                   earnestly
                   look
                   for
                   the
                   Manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 they
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Infidels
                 shall
                 be
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 become
                 
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Iews
                 particularly
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 originally
                 the
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   God
                
                 )
                 shall
                 embrace
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 Word
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 Sense
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Creature
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 signifies
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Style
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 I
                 apprehend
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 
                   Mark
                   16.
                   15.
                   
                   Preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   to
                   every
                   Creature
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 to
                 every
                 Rational
                 Creature
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Men.
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Talmud
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Rabbinical
                 Writings
                 ,
                 the
                 Word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Creature
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Man.
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 a
                 more
                 comprehensive
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   whole
                   Creation
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 22.
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 created
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Thing
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 
                   e●rnest
                   Expectation
                   of
                   the
                   Creature
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Creation
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 fervent
                 Longing
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 all
                 
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Stock
                 of
                 created
                 Beings
                 :
                 They
                 all
                 in
                 their
                 Way
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 long
                 and
                 groan
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 Welcome
                 Dispensation
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 fitly
                 call'd
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Deliverance
                   from
                   the
                   ●ondage
                   of
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 from
                 the
                 Slavery
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 every
                 Creature
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 enslaved
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Frame
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 
                   groans
                   ,
                   and
                   travaileth
                   in
                   Pain
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 Pangs
                 of
                 Child-birth
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 frequent
                 Similitude
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 )
                 ready
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 impatient
                 of
                 being
                 delivered
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 appositely
                 call'd
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Adoption
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 23.
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Freedom
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 styled
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Redemption
                   of
                   our
                   Body
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Releasing
                 us
                 from
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 Deliverance
                 from
                 all
                 Servitude
                 and
                 Misery
                 .
                 There
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 congruous
                 Expression
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 that
                 Dispensation
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 treating
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 particular
                 Account
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speedily
                 give
                 you
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 improbable
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 5.
                 whereof
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   speak
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 that
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 ver
                 .
                 5.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Age
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 that
                 particular
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 when
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 appear'd
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 generally
                 that
                 Time
                 whe●
                 the
                 Gospel
                 was
                 preached
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 is
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 
                   Gnolam
                   habba
                   ,
                   the
                   World
                   or
                   Age
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 general
                 Terms
                 ,
                 to
                 signify
                 
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 restrained
                 Sense
                 for
                 
                   the
                   last
                   and
                   concluding
                   Part
                   of
                   this
                   Time
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 its
                 Heighth
                 .
                 That
                 properly
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 is
                 this
                 
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 that
                 particular
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 when
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 
                 shall
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ;
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 become
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 New
                 
                   Evangelical
                   World
                
                 ,
                 this
                 New
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 likewise
                 comprised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Time
                   of
                   Reformation
                
                 mentioned
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 10.
                 for
                 he
                 uses
                 this
                 Expression
                 with
                 reference
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mosaick
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 and
                 retrenched
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 itself
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 amend
                 and
                 reform
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   set
                   it
                   right
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mock-Reformation
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 throughly
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 call
                 the
                 Heighth
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 signified
                 when
                 St.
                 Paul
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 
                   wait
                   for
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 St.
                 Peter
                 exhorted
                 the
                 Converted
                 Iews
                 whom
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 holy
                 Men
                 in
                 succeeding
                 Times
                 )
                 
                   to
                   hope
                   for
                   the
                   Grace
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   unto
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 He
                 had
                 been
                 speaking
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Verses
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Dispensations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 one
                 which
                 was
                 then
                 present
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 he
                 acquaints
                 them
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   higher
                   Degree
                
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 Dispensation
                 :
                 The
                 Time
                 shall
                 come
                 when
                 the
                 Effects
                 and
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 Conspicuous
                 and
                 Eminent
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 bringeth
                 Salvation
                 shall
                 produce
                 greater
                 Things
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Astonishment
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Amazement
                 even
                 of
                 Holy
                 Christians
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 last
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 also
                 expressed
                 by
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Style
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   Isa.
                   65.
                   17.
                   66.
                   22.
                
                 where
                 by
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Heighth
                 of
                 it
                 deserves
                 these
                 Titles
                 much
                 more
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 
                   the
                   New
                   Heaven
                   and
                   the
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 which
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                   21.
                   1.
                
                 
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 frequently
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Expressions
                 and
                 Phrases
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 Writers
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 some
                 Learned
                 Expositors
                 understand
                 this
                 
                   New
                   Heaven
                   and
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Church
                 Triumphant
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 any
                 ●an
                 narrowly
                 scans
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 backward
                 to
                 acknowl●dge
                 that
                 this
                 can't
                 be
                 the
                 Meaning
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 
                   the
                   New
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   N●w
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   City
                   ,
                   the
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 )
                 
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   bring
                   their
                   Glory
                   and
                   H●nour
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 24.
                 they
                 come
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Honourable
                 Retinue
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 to
                 own
                 themselves
                 his
                 Converts
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 ambitious
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 Glorious
                 Church
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 produce
                 those
                 Pla●es
                 of
                 Scripture
                 where
                 this
                 Full
                 and
                 Final
                 Settlement
                 of
                 the
                 ●hristian
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 Reigning
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 that
                 
                 David's
                 Temporal
                 Kingdom
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 and
                 Earnest
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 
                   sure
                   Mercies
                   of
                   David
                
                 ,
                 Isa.
                 55.
                 3.
                 are
                 the
                 Faithful
                 Promises
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 David
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Messias
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 fully
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 Reig●
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 often
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Daniel
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 ver
                 .
                 44.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Days
                   of
                   those
                   Kings
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 the
                 Monarchs
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Verses
                 before
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 Christ
                 was
                 born
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Heaven
                   set
                   up
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   which
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 shall
                 more
                 eminently
                 deserve
                 that
                 Name
                 ;
                 viz.
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 its
                 Perfection
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   it
                   shall
                   break
                   in
                   pieces
                   all
                   these
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Four
                 Monarchies
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 further
                 ascertain'd
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Christ
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Stone
                   which
                   was
                   cut
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   without
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   to
                   break
                   in
                   pieces
                   the
                   Iron
                   ,
                   the
                   Brass
                   ,
                   the
                   Clay
                   ,
                   the
                   Silver
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gold.
                
                 This
                 Famous
                 Stone
                 was
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Four
                   Metals
                
                 ;
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Four
                 Monarchies
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 cease
                 ,
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 immediately
                 succeeds
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 succeed
                 in
                 part
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Pagan
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 expired
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 )
                 but
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 illustrious
                 and
                 eminent
                 Succession
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 compleat
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   General
                   Monarchy
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 quite
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Reign
                 approacheth
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 the
                 happy
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 draws
                 near
                 .
                 This
                 Fourth
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 the
                 Roman
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 wearing
                 off
                 ;
                 being
                 translated
                 to
                 the
                 Germans
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 Name
                 and
                 Title
                 .
                 The
                 Wings
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Imperial
                   Eagle
                
                 have
                 been
                 plucked
                 ,
                 its
                 Plumes
                 are
                 fallen
                 ,
                 its
                 Feathers
                 are
                 gone
                 ,
                 its
                 whole
                 Body
                 almost
                 consumed
                 .
                 Rome
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 poor
                 Remains
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                
                 .
                 This
                 Image
                 is
                 now
                 on
                 its
                 last
                 Legs
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 infirm
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Feet
                   are
                   of
                   Clay
                   and
                   Iron
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Two
                 Materials
                 will
                 not
                 well
                 cement
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 together
                 long
                 .
                 Therefore
                 another
                 State
                 of
                 Things
                 is
                 approaching
                 ;
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Fifth
                   Monarchy
                
                 or
                 Empire
                 here
                 prophesied
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 illustrious
                 Manifestation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 Visible
                 and
                 Glorious
                 Displaying
                 of
                 its
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 yet
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   this
                
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   have
                   another
                   express
                   Prediction
                   in
                   Dan.
                   7.
                   14.
                   
                
                 There
                 was
                 given
                 him
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 People
                 ,
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 Languages
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 Dominion
                 is
                 an
                 everlasting
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   22.
                
                 
                 The
                 Time
                 came
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 possessed
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 
                   Agreeably
                   to
                   what
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                   18.
                   
                
                 The
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 shall
                 take
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 possess
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 
                   This
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   again
                   delineated
                   ,
                   ver
                   .
                
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Number
                 of
                 Texts
                 in
                 
                   Isaiah
                   ,
                   Ieremia●
                   ,
                   Ezekiel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lesser
                   Prophets
                
                 ,
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 )
                 generally
                 interpreted
                 by
                 Expositors
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prevailing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 Day
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 thought
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 reach
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Mistake
                 from
                 the
                 narrow
                 Thoughts
                 which
                 Men
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 have
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Things
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 upon
                 diligent
                 comparing
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 Meaning
                 .
                 Most
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Expressions
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 have
                 reference
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 Ultimately
                 and
                 completely
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 highest
                 Signification
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 interpreted
                 of
                 these
                 last
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 those
                 Prophetick
                 Passages
                 before-mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 be
                 expounded
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 past
                 or
                 present
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 the
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Heighth
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 Weight
                 and
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 discern
                 the
                 full
                 Design
                 and
                 Meaning
                 of
                 those
                 notable
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 apprehend
                 those
                 many
                 Glorious
                 Things
                 (
                 both
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 Blessings
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 foretel
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 those
                 last
                 Days
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 alledge
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 to
                 consider
                 those
                 Prophetical
                 Passages
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 shew
                 distinctly
                 wherein
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 consists
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Places
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 where
                 this
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 Few
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 mistake
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 requisite
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 different
                 Significations
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 consider
                 not
                 the
                 Word
                 now
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 future
                 State
                 of
                 Glory
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 Heavens
                 .
                 )
                 First
                 ,
                 By
                 it
                 is
                 sometimes
                 meant
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 
                   in
                   general
                
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Time
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Administration
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 from
                 first
                 to
                 last
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Angel's
                 Words
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 Luke
                 1.
                 33.
                 
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   Reign
                   over
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Iacob
                
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                
                 ;
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 flourish
                 till
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 its
                 final
                 Period
                 and
                 Consummation
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 large
                 and
                 general
                 Sense
                 those
                 Places
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 4
                 2●
                 .
                 
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 :
                 Luke
                 8.
                 1.
                 
                   the
                   Glad-tidings
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Parables
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   is
                   likened
                
                 to
                 several
                 Things
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 by
                 it
                 that
                 
                   particular
                   time
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Dispensation
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 succeeded
                 our
                 Saviours
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 St.
                 
                   Iohn
                   Baptist's
                
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 3.
                 2.
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 
                 Words
                 used
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   4.
                   17.
                
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                   10.
                   7.
                
                 
                 For
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Texts
                 could
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 when
                 Christ
                 was
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 succeeding
                 time
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 but
                 rather
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                
                 or
                 is
                 already
                 come
                 .
                 Whence
                 I
                 infer
                 that
                 Christ
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 respects
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 Reign
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 betwixt
                 his
                 Nativity
                 and
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Humiliation
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 having
                 conquer'd
                 Death
                 and
                 Satan
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 set
                 up
                 his
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Kingdom
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 Psal.
                 132.
                 11.
                 compared
                 with
                 Acts
                 2.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   he
                   sat
                   upon
                   his
                   Throne
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 applies
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 risen
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   Power
                   us
                   given
                   unto
                   me
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   in
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 those
                 Words
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Sit
                   thou
                   on
                   my
                   Right-●and
                   ,
                   till
                   I
                   make
                   thy
                   Enemies
                   thy
                   Footstool
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 101.
                 1.
                 which
                 are
                 mention'd
                 four
                 or
                 five
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 Head
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Some
                 thus
                 interpret
                 what
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 
                   Luke
                   7.
                   28.
                   
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   least
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   he
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 after
                 I
                 am
                 Risen
                 and
                 Ascended
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 Apostle
                 or
                 Preacher
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 excell
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 a
                 clearer
                 Light
                 will
                 shine
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 will
                 lead
                 into
                 all
                 Truth
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 our
                 Saviour
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   drink
                   henceforth
                   of
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   this
                   Vine
                   until
                   that
                   day
                   when
                   I
                   drink
                   it
                   new
                   with
                   you
                   in
                   my
                   Fathers
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                
                 
                 〈…〉
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 〈…〉
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 drink
                 Wine
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Words
                 as
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 the
                 time
                 after
                 Christ's
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 did
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 with
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 expresly
                 Recorded
                 .
                 This
                 time
                 is
                 Signally
                 and
                 Eminently
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Commenced
                 immediately
                 after
                 he
                 rose
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 stiled
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 because
                 soon
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 follow'd
                 his
                 Ascension
                 and
                 
                   Sitting
                   at
                   the
                   Right-hand
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 which
                 were
                 his
                 solemn
                 Inauguration
                 and
                 Enstallment
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Year
                 of
                 his
                 Reign
                 ,
                 now
                 he
                 enter'd
                 upon
                 his
                 
                   Royal
                   Off●ce
                
                 ,
                 having
                 sent
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 rule
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Date
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 specially
                 and
                 particularly
                 understood
                 .
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 under
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 before
                 asserted
                 is
                 made
                 apparent
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 Steps
                 and
                 Degrees
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Vengeance
                 of
                 Heaven
                 on
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 in
                 the
                 Destruction
                 and
                 Devastation
                 of
                 their
                 City
                 is
                 call'd
                 Christ's
                 
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   Mat.
                   16.
                   28.
                
                 
                 His
                 Triumphing
                 over
                 those
                 obstinate
                 People
                 ,
                 whose
                 Forefathers
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 Murderers
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 considerable
                 Instance
                 of
                 his
                 Glorious
                 Reign
                 :
                 Thence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 his
                 destroying
                 those
                 his
                 implacable
                 Enemies
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 
                   Coming
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   coming
                   with
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 9.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Christ's
                 Second
                 Coming
                 ,
                 viz.
                 at
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 visibly
                 and
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 exercise
                 his
                 Regal
                 Power
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   shall
                   Iudge
                   the
                   Quick
                   and
                   the
                   Dead
                   at
                   his
                   appearing
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 By
                 
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                
                 is
                 meant
                 that
                 peculiar
                 and
                 special
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Reigning
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 Subject
                 of
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 when
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 arrive
                 at
                 its
                 height
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 Meridian
                 .
                 That
                 Petition
                 in
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Kingdom
                   come
                
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 solely
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 will
                 shine
                 forth
                 in
                 its
                 greatest
                 splendor
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   God's
                   will
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                
                 then
                 
                   on
                   Earth
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 which
                 may
                 perhaps
                 be
                 one
                 reason
                 why
                 these
                 Petitions
                 are
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   things
                   appertaining
                   to
                   it
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Discours'd
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 before
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Acts
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 clear
                 Passages
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 this
                 Perfect
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 express'd
                 by
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Christ's
                   Reigning
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 This
                 New
                 Scene
                 is
                 mention'd
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 in
                 Rev.
                 5.
                 10.
                 and
                 again
                 
                   chap.
                   7.
                   v.
                
                 15.
                 and
                 17.
                 and
                 more
                 plainly
                 in
                 
                   chap.
                   12.
                   v.
                   10.
                   
                   Now
                   is
                   come
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 explained
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 his
                 effectual
                 Reigning
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 shews
                 his
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 more
                 than
                 ever
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 seen
                 the
                 Consequences
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Angel's
                
                 Sounding
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 proclaim'd
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 Voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   are
                   become
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   shall
                   Reign
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 15.
                 which
                 in
                 v.
                 17.
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   his
                   taking
                   to
                   him
                   his
                   great
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Reigning
                   .
                
                 Which
                 gives
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 first
                 exert
                 his
                 great
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 fully
                 Reign
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                   taking
                   to
                   him
                   his
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Text
                 more
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 request
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 consider
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 He
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   must
                   Reign
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   all
                   Enemies
                   under
                   his
                   Feet
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 had
                 mention'd
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 at
                 Christ's
                 last
                 coming
                 ,
                 v.
                 23.
                 and
                 thereupon
                 adds
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   cometh
                
                 (
                 or
                 ,
                 then
                 *
                 is
                 )
                 
                   the
                   end
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Present
                 State
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   have
                   deliver'd
                   up
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 (
                 the
                 Saints
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 chiefest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 )
                 
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   when
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   after
                   )
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   put
                   down
                   all
                   Rule
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Authority
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 which
                 oppose
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 
                   For
                   he
                   must
                   Reign
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 )
                 
                   till
                   he
                   hath
                   put
                   all
                   Enemies
                   under
                   his
                   Feet
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 and
                 undeniable
                 that
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 .
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 have
                 
                   put
                   all
                   his
                   Enemies
                   under
                   his
                   Feet
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 Reign
                 without
                 opposition
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Third
                 Exertment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 Signal
                 ,
                 Eminent
                 and
                 Renowned
                 Place
                 on
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 Founded
                 and
                 Built
                 the
                 Future
                 Glorious
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 is
                 the
                 20th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 expresly
                 foretold
                 
                   the
                   Binding
                   of
                   Satan
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Saints
                   Living
                   and
                   Reigning
                   with
                   Christ
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 full
                 well
                 this
                 Chapter
                 hath
                 been
                 miserably
                 perverted
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 setting
                 out
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 †
                 Some
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 
                 asserted
                 a
                 Terrene
                 Millennary
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 consisting
                 chiefly
                 in
                 Corporal
                 Pleasures
                 and
                 Carnal
                 Delights
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 design'd
                 to
                 revive
                 the
                 Epicurean
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 antedate
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Cerinthus
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 a
                 Man
                 addicted
                 to
                 Sensuality
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 he
                 founded
                 an
                 Happiness
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 viz.
                 abounding
                 with
                 all
                 Delights
                 relating
                 to
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 Concupiscence
                 and
                 Effeminacy
                 .
                 So
                 saith
                 an
                 Antient
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Writer
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 1.
                 2.
                 de
                 .
                 Promis
                 .
                 And
                 Eusebius
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   Eccl.
                   Hist.
                
                 1.
                 7.
                 c.
                 19.
                 
                 But
                 this
                 savours
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 contradicts
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   His
                   Kingdom
                   was
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                
                 John
                 18.
                 36.
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Reigning
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 not
                 Worldly
                 and
                 Sensual
                 ,
                 but
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 And
                 besides
                 these
                 Men
                 held
                 that
                 *
                 this
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 †
                 
                   after
                   the
                   last
                   Iudgment
                
                 ;
                 which
                 renders
                 this
                 Opinion
                 yet
                 more
                 Improbable
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 Absurd
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Saints
                 who
                 had
                 enjoy'd
                 the
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 Heaven
                 would
                 count
                 it
                 a
                 Happiness
                 to
                 be
                 entertain'd
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Sensual
                 and
                 Carnal
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 were
                 Others
                 of
                 Old
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 more
                 Tolerable
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 placed
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 Sensual
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 mere
                 outward
                 Peace
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 held
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 these
                 .
                 There
                 Opinion
                 in
                 short
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 were
                 compleated
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 should
                 all
                 rise
                 ,
                 their
                 
                 Bodies
                 should
                 ascend
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Graves
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 ever
                 else
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Souls
                 should
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 also
                 should
                 descend
                 from
                 thence
                 and
                 keep
                 a
                 Jubile
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Reign
                 with
                 great
                 joy
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 here
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Righteous
                 should
                 be
                 Bless'd
                 with
                 an
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 Things
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 Excess
                 or
                 Immoderation
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 This
                 they
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 are
                 excluded
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Seventh
                 Millennary
                 of
                 Years
                 is
                 compleated
                 ,
                 all
                 Men
                 shall
                 ▪
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Second
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 of
                 *
                 
                   all
                   Christians
                
                 who
                 were
                 accounted
                 Orthodox
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 acquaints
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 and
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 Ierom
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 came
                 first
                 from
                 Papias
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierapolis
                 ,
                 who
                 pretended
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 (
                 whose
                 Scholar
                 he
                 was
                 )
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 acquainted
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Pedegree
                 of
                 the
                 Millennary
                 Opinion
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 first
                 broach'd
                 by
                 Cerinthus
                 ,
                 then
                 re●ined
                 by
                 Papias
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Latin
                 and
                 Greek
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 exact
                 in
                 the
                 Lineage
                 and
                 Descent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 begin
                 it
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 set
                 it
                 on
                 foot
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 dreamt
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Earthly
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 before
                 .
                 Or
                 rather
                 we
                 may
                 trace
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Iews
                   before
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Millennium
                 was
                 borrowed
                 from
                 an
                 Antient
                 Tradition
                 and
                 Perswasion
                 among
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 should
                 Reign
                 a
                 Thousand
                 
                 Years
                 on
                 Earth
                 in
                 all
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Grandure
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Babylon
                   Talmud
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Sanhedrim
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 Helek
                 ,
                 doth
                 shew
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
                 And
                 Aruch
                 mentions
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 undeniable
                 certainty
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 speaks
                 
                   R.
                   Eli●zer
                
                 in
                 
                   Midrash
                   Tillim
                   ,
                   The
                   Days
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   are
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   .
                
                 So
                 our
                 Learned
                 †
                 Lightfoot
                 .
                 The
                 Opinion
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Personal
                   Reign
                
                 in
                 the
                 affluence
                 of
                 all
                 Sensual
                 and
                 Worldly
                 Delights
                 was
                 an
                 old
                 Iewish
                 Error
                 ,
                 saith
                 ‖
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 once
                 and
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 several
                 other
                 Writers
                 testifie
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 received
                 Notion
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 after
                 Six
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 expired
                 ,
                 should
                 Reign
                 in
                 Person
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 Millennary
                 with
                 his
                 Elect
                 on
                 Earth
                 in
                 perfect
                 Peace
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 the
                 Christians
                 converted
                 from
                 Iudaism
                 borrow'd
                 and
                 retain'd
                 this
                 Notion
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 it
                 was
                 kept
                 up
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 almost
                 universally
                 believ'd
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 Three
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 after
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 Papias
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Broacher
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 was
                 call'd
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 Though
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Man
                 o●
                 great
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 Honesty
                 and
                 Integrity
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 *
                 one
                 of
                 small
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 mean
                 Learning
                 ,
                 saith
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 adds
                 in
                 †
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Papias
                 spoke
                 Strange
                 and
                 Fabulous
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Arguings
                 .
                 St.
                 Ierom
                 and
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 Fathers
                 that
                 writ
                 against
                 this
                 Millennary
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 this
                 it
                 was
                 generally
                 Condemn'd
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Roman
                 and
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 ever
                 since
                 been
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 an
                 Heterodox
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 excepting
                 that
                 some
                 Anabaptists
                 have
                 made
                 bold
                 to
                 revive
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 things
                 aright
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 condemn
                 and
                 explode
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 these
                 two
                 gross
                 Errors
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 shall
                 Personally
                 Reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Reign
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 Chiliasts
                 are
                 palpably
                 mistaken
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Personally
                 Reign
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 General
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 also
                 hold
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 express
                 Words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 concerning
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 That
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Heaven
                   must
                   receive
                   him
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 finishing
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 assured
                 that
                 Christ
                 from
                 his
                 Ascension
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 remains
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 
                   From
                   thence
                   he
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   Iudge
                   the
                   Quick
                   and
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 down
                 on
                 Earth
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 Reign
                 here
                 in
                 Person
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 Mille●naries
                 imagine
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 incongruous
                 and
                 against
                 reason
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   Iudge
                
                 the
                 Men
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 20th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 which
                 favours
                 this
                 Fancy
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
                 Had
                 a
                 
                   Personal
                   Reign
                
                 been
                 intended
                 here
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   shall
                   Reign
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Words
                 might
                 fairly
                 intimate
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 descend
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Reign
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   Reign
                   with
                   him
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   .
                
                 Or
                 suppose
                 it
                 were
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   shall
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 Reign
                 
                   in
                   Person
                
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 doth
                 
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 in
                 Luke
                 12.
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Places
                 signifie
                 
                   Christ's
                   Coming
                
                 in
                 way
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Vengeance
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 Personal
                 Coming
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 
                   Christs
                   Reigning
                
                 be
                 meant
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Personal
                 Reigning
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 Reigning
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Lives
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 with
                 them
                 Spiritually
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 Reign
                 with
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Inquisitive
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 ,
                 who
                 founds
                 the
                 Future
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 on
                 his
                 Chapter
                 in
                 the
                 Revelations
                 ,
                 saw
                 no
                 Ground
                 here
                 for
                 his
                 Visible
                 and
                 Corporal
                 Reigning
                 .
                 Whence
                 he
                 hath
                 left
                 us
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 †
                 
                   The
                   presence
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   shall
                   no
                   doubt
                   be
                   Glorious
                   and
                   Evident
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   imagine
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Visible
                   Converse
                   on
                   Earth
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ
                   ever
                   hath
                   been
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   whose
                   Throne
                   and
                   Kingly
                   Residence
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 I
                 quote
                 this
                 Passage
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 have
                 entertain'd
                 another
                 Opinion
                 of
                 this
                 Learned
                 Author
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 v.
                 8
                 ,
                 12.
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 intervene
                 between
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 and
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   Personal
                   Reign
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 before
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Heavens
                 retain
                 him
                 till
                 then
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 after
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 for
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Unanswerable
                 Proof
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 several
                 Quotations
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 
                   Personal
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Answer
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 theywrest
                 those
                 Places
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 Christ's
                 
                   First
                   Coming
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Last
                   Coming
                   to
                   Iudgment
                
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Second
                   Personal
                   Coming
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 General
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 perverting
                 of
                 those
                 Texts
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Corporal
                 Reign
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 much
                 talk
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 is
                 another
                 unpardonable
                 Error
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 Saints
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 from
                 below
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Souls
                 be
                 dismissed
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 shall
                 be
                 united
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 Reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 constant
                 Discovery
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 signally
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Place
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Blessedness
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 departed
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 .
                 Those
                 Regions
                 above
                 ,
                 not
                 this
                 Earth
                 below
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Receptacle
                 of
                 Glorified
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Yet
                 these
                 Men
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 Constitution
                 and
                 Appointment
                 of
                 the
                 All-wise
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Blessed
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Happiness
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 abrogate
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 God's
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 anticipate
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Glory
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 confound
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 How
                 absurd
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 departed
                 Saints
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 (
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 Joys
                 and
                 Ravishments
                 of
                 another
                 World
                 )
                 to
                 Calamities
                 and
                 bodily
                 Evils
                 ?
                 For
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 shall
                 besiege
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 grant
                 from
                 v.
                 9.
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 )
                 Shall
                 the
                 Saints
                 not
                 only
                 quit
                 their
                 heavenly
                 Mansions
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 down
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 turn
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 Military
                 Posture
                 ?
                 For
                 you
                 read
                 there
                 of
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 Shall
                 immortal
                 Saints
                 fight
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 Yet
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 
                 must
                 hold
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reigning
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 is
                 meant
                 here
                 of
                 their
                 leaving
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 down
                 to
                 Reign
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 pretend
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 from
                 several
                 Passages
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 as
                 where
                 it
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   Beheaded
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Living
                 and
                 Reigning
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   second
                   Resurrection
                
                 ;
                 which
                 argues
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Reigning
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Resurrection
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 before
                 the
                 Last
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 when
                 that
                 comes
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 rise
                 to
                 Reign
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 Men
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 .
                 But
                 St.
                 Iohn's
                 Words
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 signify
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 setting
                 before
                 the
                 Reader
                 the
                 entire
                 Text
                 with
                 a
                 brief
                 Comment
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   Beheaded
                   for
                   the
                   Witness
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   nor
                   his
                   Image
                   ,
                   nor
                   had
                   received
                   his
                   Mark
                   upon
                   their
                   Foreheads
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   Hands
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   lived
                   and
                   Reigned
                   with
                   Christ
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   lived
                   not
                   again
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   were
                   finished
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   .
                   Blessed
                   and
                   holy
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   hath
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   ;
                   on
                   such
                   the
                   second
                   Death
                   hath
                   no
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 generally
                 agree'd
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Souls
                
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 Beheaded
                 ,
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 were
                 Beheaded
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 known
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 among
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 whom
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 one
                 himself
                 )
                 here
                 imitates
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   Beheaded
                   for
                   the
                   Witness
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 
                   all
                   Martyrs
                
                 that
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 for
                 Professing
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 are
                 mentioned
                 
                   Rev.
                   6.
                   9.
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   slain
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Testimony
                   which
                   they
                   held
                   .
                
                 This
                 particular
                 manner
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 B●heading
                 ,
                 is
                 specified
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 in
                 use
                 at
                 that
                 Time.
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 capital
                 Punishment
                 that
                 was
                 frequent
                 both
                 among
                 Iews
                 and
                 Romans
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 *
                 Dr.
                 Lightfoot
                 hath
                 observ'd
                 and
                 proved
                 )
                 and
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Martyr
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 underwent
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 suffer'd
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 other
                 holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 any
                 other
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 sort
                 ,
                 inflicted
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 intended
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 corporal
                 Punishment
                 is
                 mentioned
                 here
                 to
                 denote
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 very
                 usual
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 Writings
                 .
                 
                   They
                   who
                   had
                   not
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                   nor
                   ●is
                   Image
                   ,
                   nor
                   received
                   his
                   Mark
                   upon
                   their
                   Foreheads
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   their
                   Hands
                   ,
                
                 are
                 those
                 Religious
                 and
                 Holy
                 Persons
                 who
                 keep
                 themselves
                 unspotted
                 from
                 the
                 Pollutions
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 
                   any
                   kind
                
                 whatsoever
                 comply
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 allow
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 These
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 saw
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 others
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   they
                   lived
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 refer
                 to
                 this
                 latter
                 sort
                 of
                 Persons
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   those
                   who
                   had
                   not
                   worshipped
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 not
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   Beheaded
                   .
                
                 For
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 thus
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   whosoever
                
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 a
                 distinct
                 Company
                 from
                 the
                 others
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 must
                 be
                 applied
                 those
                 Words
                 (
                 
                   they
                   lived
                
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 these
                 Persons
                 were
                 free'd
                 from
                 Persecution
                 under
                 the
                 happy
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 was
                 now
                 come
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 interpret
                 this
                 concerning
                 the
                 deceased
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   Beheaded
                   ,
                
                 but
                 only
                 concerning
                 the
                 Saints
                 then
                 in
                 being
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   that
                   worship
                   not
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 and
                 consequently
                 here
                 is
                 no
                 
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Martyrs
                 before
                 the
                 Last
                 and
                 General
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Recompense
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Sufferings
                 )
                 as
                 some
                 Persons
                 imagine
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 ,
                 suppose
                 that
                 [
                 
                   they
                   lived
                
                 ]
                 refers
                 here
                 to
                 these
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 we
                 cannot
                 conclude
                 thence
                 their
                 rising
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 barely
                 said
                 
                   they
                   lived
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   they
                   revived
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   rose
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 was
                 this
                 Living
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Introduction
                 to
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ?
                 No
                 other
                 certainly
                 than
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 whereas
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 Servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 been
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 for
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Religious
                 and
                 Holy
                 Men
                 had
                 been
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 kill'd
                 in
                 former
                 Times
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Sence
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   killed
                   all
                   the
                   Day
                   long
                   ,
                
                 Psal.
                 44.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 they
                 were
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 injured
                 ,
                 and
                 abused
                 ,
                 now
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   live
                
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 shall
                 flourish
                 ,
                 now
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 free'd
                 from
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 Peace
                 and
                 Rest.
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 individual
                 Persons
                 that
                 really
                 lost
                 their
                 Lives
                 shall
                 thus
                 live
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 here
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 successive
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 The
                 Meaning
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 the
                 preceeding
                 Ages
                 were
                 cruelly
                 and
                 inhumanly
                 treated
                 by
                 their
                 merciless
                 Persecutors
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 labour'd
                 under
                 great
                 and
                 unspeakable
                 Miseries
                 ;
                 yet
                 upon
                 the
                 Entrance
                 of
                 the
                 joyful
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 on
                 Earth
                 such
                 a
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 which
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Chiliasts
                 asserted
                 )
                 all
                 these
                 troublesome
                 and
                 afflictive
                 Things
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Faithful
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 an
                 undisturbed
                 Repose
                 and
                 Serenity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 
                   not
                   living
                   again
                
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Clause
                 ,
                 some
                 may
                 think
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 import
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   they
                   lived
                
                 must
                 be
                 equivalent
                 with
                 
                   they
                   revived
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 
                   they
                   rose
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 .
                 Granting
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 Literally
                 and
                 Strictly
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   living
                   again
                   after
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 their
                 dead
                 Bodies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Grave
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Figurative
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 is
                 an
                 Allusion
                 to
                 Ezek.
                 37.
                 11
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   O
                   my
                   People
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   open
                   your
                   Graves
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   you
                   to
                   come
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   ,
                   Graves
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   will
                   put
                   my
                   Spitit
                
                 (
                 or
                 breath
                 )
                 
                   into
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   shall
                   live
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Words
                 speak
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Bodily
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Hearing
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 
                 Israel's
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 ,
                 captivated
                 Condition
                 in
                 
                   Babylon
                   .
                   Your
                   Graves
                   shall
                   be
                   open'd
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   live
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 Land
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 live
                 in
                 Plenty
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Expositor
                 of
                 any
                 Account
                 ,
                 but
                 interprets
                 the
                 Words
                 thus
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 other
                 Texts
                 which
                 back
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 
                   Psal.
                   71.
                   20.
                   80.
                   18.
                   
                   Isa.
                   26.
                   19.
                   
                   Hos.
                   6.
                   2.
                   
                   Reviving
                
                 and
                 
                   Rising
                   again
                
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 express
                 a
                 comfortable
                 and
                 prosperous
                 Condition
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 a
                 little
                 wonder
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 some
                 Writers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 future
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 Place
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 in
                 a
                 Literal
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 that
                 it
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Bodily
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 conveniently
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 and
                 Mystical
                 Sence
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 themselves
                 at
                 other
                 Times
                 are
                 so
                 delighted
                 with
                 this
                 latter
                 .
                 *
                 One
                 of
                 them
                 acknowledges
                 that
                 the
                 
                   killing
                   of
                   the
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 7.
                 and
                 
                   their
                   Bodies
                   lying
                   dead
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 a
                 Literal
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 Diligence
                 he
                 labours
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 performs
                 that
                 task
                 very
                 laudably
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Places
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 he
                 flies
                 to
                 a
                 Mystical
                 Meaning
                 .
                 Why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 
                   the
                   Living
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Living
                   again
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 be
                 understood
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ?
                 The
                 †
                 other
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Asserter
                 of
                 an
                 Improper
                 and
                 Figurative
                 Sence
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 see
                 the
                 Unhappiness
                 of
                 his
                 placing
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 expounds
                 the
                 Third
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 downright
                 History
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Allegorical
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 enervating
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 Revealed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 interprets
                 this
                 Passage
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 (
                 where
                 Mysteries
                 and
                 Figures
                 are
                 so
                 common
                 )
                 in
                 a
                 Literal
                 Sence
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 from
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 this
                 Place
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Real
                 ,
                 Corporeal
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 returning
                 of
                 departed
                 Souls
                 into
                 their
                 Bodies
                 again
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 meant
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Political
                 or
                 Civil
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 the
                 Thing
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 after
                 its
                 great
                 Troubles
                 and
                 Mortifications
                 ,
                 shall
                 revive
                 ,
                 shall
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Grave
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Excellent
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 Paraphrases
                 on
                 the
                 Place
                 )
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 universal
                 Profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 departed
                 good
                 Christians
                 had
                 been
                 alive
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 once
                 more
                 .
                 Or
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Words
                 in
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 1.
                 to
                 explain
                 this
                 Place
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   be
                   crucified
                   among
                   the
                   Galatians
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 clearly
                 and
                 fully
                 taught
                 and
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 himself
                 had
                 been
                 crucified
                 in
                 their
                 Sight
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 a
                 resembling
                 sort
                 ,
                 the
                 SAINTS
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   live
                   again
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 their
                 holy
                 Lives
                 and
                 Actions
                 (
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 denominated
                 Saints
                 )
                 are
                 as
                 evidently
                 and
                 completely
                 copied
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 Persons
                 then
                 upon
                 
                 
                 
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Resurrection
                 .
                 
                   On
                   such
                   the
                   second
                   Death
                   bath
                   no
                   Power
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Honour
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 to
                 that
                 excellent
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Reigning
                   with
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 being
                 Holy
                 and
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 rescued
                 from
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 Everlasting
                 Destruction
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Twofold
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 Allusion
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Twofold
                 Death
                 ;
                 a
                 Death
                 of
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Death
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Destruction
                 .
                 This
                 latter
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 comes
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 terrible
                 than
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 be
                 free'd
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Mercy
                 imaginable
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Heighth
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 shall
                 be
                 rescued
                 from
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 those
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Books
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dead
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 escape
                 everlasting
                 Death
                 and
                 Damnation
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 pass
                 from
                 Earth
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 happy
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 endless
                 Blessedness
                 in
                 the
                 Mansions
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 short
                 then
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Living
                   and
                   Reigning
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 foretold
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   most
                   Prosperous
                   and
                   Flourishing
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   here
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Thing
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 undertaken
                 to
                 prove
                 and
                 illustrate
                 .
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Reign
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 most
                 rationally
                 infer
                 as
                 much
                 from
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 The
                 Angel
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 bind
                 Satan
                 
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 therefore
                 the
                 Scene
                 of
                 these
                 Things
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 3.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 Satan
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   deceive
                   the
                   Nations
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 Now
                 none
                 can
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 Nations
                 were
                 
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   they
                   
                   went
                   up
                   on
                   the
                   Breadth
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   compassed
                   the
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   about
                   :
                
                 The
                 Saints
                 then
                 are
                 
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 appears
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   Fire
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   devoured
                   them
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 neither
                 they
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 Fire
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 upon
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Reigning
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 that
                 happy
                 Administration
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 common
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Millennaries
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 leaving
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 down
                 to
                 Reign
                 on
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 Personal
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 them
                 be
                 a
                 groundless
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 and
                 built
                 neither
                 on
                 Reason
                 nor
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 some
                 good
                 measure
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 that
                 T●is
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 Both.
                 The
                 former
                 dictates
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 State
                 of
                 Christianity
                 than
                 ever
                 yet
                 hath
                 been
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 Places
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 this
                 higher
                 Degree
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Though
                 Christ
                 will
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 Person
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 renew
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exalt
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Measure
                 of
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Purity
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 joyful
                 ,
                 blessed
                 Season
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 will
                 be
                 again
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 particularly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 of
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 Reign
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 last
                 a
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 ,
                 which
                 *
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 i●definitely
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 Iob
                 9.
                 3.
                 33.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   One
                   of
                   a
                   Thousand
                
                 ,
                 is
                 One
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Many
                 :
                 
                 And
                 in
                 
                   Psal.
                   50.
                   10.
                   
                   A
                   Thousand
                   Hills
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Psal.
                 105.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Thousand
                   Generations
                
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 very
                 Many
                 Hills
                 and
                 Generations
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 think
                 here
                 ,
                 a
                 Finite
                 Number
                 is
                 put
                 for
                 an
                 Indefinite
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Reigning
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 a
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 ,
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 long
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Prosperity
                 .
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 ,
                 who
                 takes
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 in
                 this
                 Indefinite
                 manner
                 ,
                 holds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 began
                 either
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Birth
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 Antichrist
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Others
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 commence
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 Reign
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Devil
                 is
                 bound
                 a
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 all
                 the
                 Time
                 from
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 to
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 that
                 little
                 Time
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 Loosed
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 very
                 extravagant
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 considerate
                 Men
                 have
                 undertaken
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 good
                 .
                 Why
                 therefore
                 should
                 I
                 undertake
                 to
                 confute
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 baffle
                 their
                 Notion
                 who
                 take
                 these
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 Indefinitely
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 it
                 is
                 expres●y
                 asserted
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Godly
                 
                   shall
                   Reign
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Satan
                   shall
                   be
                   bound
                
                 just
                 so
                 many
                 Years
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Time.
                 )
                 Again
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 are
                 repeated
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 Six-times
                 by
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 clearly
                 makes
                 against
                 and
                 Indefinite
                 and
                 Uncertain
                 Number
                 .
                 Unless
                 a
                 Certain
                 ,
                 Determinate
                 Portion
                 of
                 Years
                 were
                 here
                 meant
                 ,
                 this
                 Definite
                 and
                 Precise
                 Number
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 reiterated
                 so
                 often
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 both
                 the
                 Ancient
                 and
                 Modern
                 Expositors
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 universally
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 here
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 obvious
                 and
                 Proper
                 Sence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 that
                 Particular
                 ,
                 Determinate
                 Number
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Disagreement
                 about
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 Ending
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 
                 thus
                 precisely
                 taken
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 they
                 began
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 and
                 lasted
                 till
                 
                   Pope
                   Silvester
                   the
                   Second
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 after
                 ;
                 for
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 all
                 Superstitious
                 Rights
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 broke
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 manifestly
                 appeared
                 under
                 him
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 our
                 Wickliff
                 and
                 Bilney
                 ,
                 and
                 Aretius
                 a
                 Foreigner
                 thought
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Bede
                   ,
                   Primasius
                   ,
                   Pererius
                
                 ,
                 fix
                 the
                 Date
                 at
                 Christ's
                 Passion
                 .
                 Others
                 hold
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 began
                 at
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 when
                 Popery
                 first
                 began
                 Eminently
                 to
                 prevail
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 Christ
                 1073.
                 when
                 Hildebrand
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Seventh
                 invaded
                 the
                 Chair
                 ;
                 then
                 Satan
                 also
                 was
                 loosed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 Dr.
                 
                 Lightfoot's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 Broughton
                 and
                 Vsher
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Pareus
                 and
                 Iunius
                 abroad
                 .
                 But
                 surely
                 it
                 is
                 harsh
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 bound
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Persecutions
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 Power
                 given
                 him
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 those
                 Bloody
                 Emperours
                 and
                 Tyrants
                 to
                 commit
                 such
                 Outrages
                 against
                 the
                 Innocent
                 Christians
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 confute
                 that
                 Opinion
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Others
                 hold
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 began
                 under
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 when
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 Persecutions
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 Christianity
                 as
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 310.
                 and
                 they
                 ended
                 at
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 the
                 Ottoman
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 ●the
                 Papacy
                 of
                 
                   Boniface
                   the
                   Eight
                
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 Sanguinary
                 Laws
                 against
                 the
                 Waldenses
                 and
                 Albigenses
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 Year
                 1300.
                 
                 Thus
                 thought
                 those
                 Great
                 Men
                 
                   Willet
                   ,
                   Forbes
                   ,
                   Napier
                   ,
                   Grotius
                   ,
                   Hammond
                   .
                
                 And
                 Brightman
                 likewise
                 seems
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Reigning
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Binding
                 of
                 Satan
                 were
                 from
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Fourteenth
                 Century
                 of
                 thereabouts
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Rev.
                 12.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Woman
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   she
                   should
                   be
                   delivered
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Wilderness
                
                 (
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Distress
                 )
                 how
                 then
                 could
                 she
                 Reign
                 ,
                 which
                 denotes
                 her
                 Prosperity
                 ?
                 And
                 she
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 State
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 1260.
                 
                 Days
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 Years
                 .
                 This
                 began
                 according
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Brightman
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Manchild
                   caught
                   up
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 5.
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Context
                 referreth
                 .
                 Now
                 reckon
                 from
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 that
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 A.
                 D.
                 337.
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 1260.
                 
                 Years
                 are
                 expired
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ended
                 later
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 instead
                 of
                 ending
                 in
                 1300.
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Computation
                 have
                 their
                 Period
                 till
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 Christ
                 1597.
                 
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 one
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 is
                 so
                 interpreted
                 as
                 to
                 thwart
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 that
                 his
                 Calculation
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 what
                 Considerate
                 Person
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Reign
                 and
                 of
                 Satan's
                 Imprisonment
                 are
                 part
                 ?
                 There
                 hath
                 been
                 nothing
                 yet
                 that
                 hath
                 look'd
                 like
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 was
                 Satan
                 so
                 
                   bound
                   that
                   he
                   seduced
                   not
                   the
                   Nations
                   ?
                
                 Or
                 when
                 was
                 he
                 loosed
                 again
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 discern
                 the
                 palpable
                 difference
                 between
                 either
                 ?
                 Do
                 we
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Ten
                 noted
                 Persecutions
                 were
                 expired
                 ,
                 yet
                 others
                 were
                 raised
                 against
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 Period
                 ?
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 time
                 either
                 Old
                 Heresies
                 were
                 revived
                 or
                 New
                 ones
                 invented
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 infer
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   the
                   Angel
                   is
                   to
                   cast
                   Satan
                   into
                   the
                   Bottomless
                   Pit
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shut
                   him
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   a
                   Seal
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   deceive
                   the
                   Nations
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 appear
                 soon
                 after
                 Satans
                 being
                 loosed
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 they
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ?
                 If
                 by
                 those
                 are
                 meant
                 th●
                 
                 Pope
                 and
                 Turk
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 date
                 of
                 Popery
                 and
                 Turcism
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 Satans
                 loosing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 Reign
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Absurdity
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 willingly
                 avoid
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Brightman
                 hath
                 an
                 odd
                 fancy
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 the
                 Reigning
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 be
                 their
                 Reigning
                 all
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 bound
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 from
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 to
                 the
                 Year
                 1300.
                 )
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 
                   another
                   Reigning
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 the
                 Year
                 1300.
                 till
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 after
                 that
                 be
                 expired
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 good
                 ground
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 20th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Reign
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 expresly
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Reigning
                 and
                 the
                 Binding
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   When
                   the
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 expresly
                 mention's
                 in
                 the
                 verse
                 immediately
                 before
                 )
                 
                   are
                   expired
                   ,
                   Satan
                   shall
                   be
                   loose
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Prison
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Reigning
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Binding
                 of
                 Satan
                 shall
                 both
                 expire
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 proves
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 both
                 began
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 including
                 both
                 .
                 The
                 Opinion
                 then
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Brightman
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Reign
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 Foundation
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 mere
                 imaginary
                 and
                 precarious
                 Assertion
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 Assertion
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 and
                 believed
                 by
                 very
                 Learned
                 and
                 Pious
                 Men
                 ;
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 apprehend
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 prejudic'd
                 against
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Millennaries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 look'd
                 upon
                 it
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 justly
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 Groundless
                 and
                 Scandalous
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 resolve
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 into
                 some
                 past
                 Time
                 rather
                 than
                 into
                 any
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 quash'd
                 that
                 fond
                 conceit
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Personal
                   Reign
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 an
                 ill
                 method
                 they
                 took
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 great
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 
                 Opinion
                 occasion'd
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 excusable
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 rejected
                 what
                 is
                 amiss
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Chiliasts
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 retain'd
                 what
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Future
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 every
                 ways
                 better
                 than
                 its
                 former
                 one
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 right
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 asserted
                 a
                 Truth
                 which
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Thence
                 any
                 Unprejudiced
                 Person
                 may
                 inform
                 himself
                 that
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 past
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 Only
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 before
                 hand
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 hath
                 had
                 some
                 foretasts
                 of
                 it
                 already
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 positively
                 say
                 with
                 †
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 began
                 at
                 the
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Luther
                 was
                 the
                 Angel
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Key
                 of
                 the
                 Bottomless
                 Pit
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 the
                 Devil
                 .
                 I
                 cannot
                 fix
                 the
                 beginning
                 just
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Wickliff
                   ,
                   Ierom
                
                 of
                 Prague
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                   Huss
                
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 others
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 did
                 something
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ;
                 they
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 restrain'd
                 Satans
                 Power
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 by
                 Converting
                 many
                 Persons
                 from
                 the
                 Papal
                 Impieties
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 say
                 Babylon
                 began
                 to
                 Fall
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 mean
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 forenamed
                 Worthies
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 the
                 Assertion
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remember'd
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 now
                 treating
                 of
                 the
                 Preparatives
                 and
                 Forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Millennum
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 Determinate
                 State
                 and
                 Time
                 it self
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Reformation
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   Beheaded
                   for
                   the
                   Witness
                   of
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 might
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 Live
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 .
                 When
                 Luther
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 
                 of
                 God's
                 Faithful
                 Servants
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 active
                 in
                 Restoring
                 and
                 Reforming
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 Faith
                 were
                 then
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 revived
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Forerunner
                 and
                 Pledge
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Previous
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                
                 or
                 Christ
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Sence
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 explain'd
                 .
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 Conceit
                 that
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Reign
                 shall
                 not
                 begin
                 till
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   of
                   Iudgment
                
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 so
                 Learned
                 a
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 confuted
                 from
                 what
                 you
                 Read
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 so
                 often
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 *
                 Battel
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Defeat
                 are
                 mentioned
                 .
                 Who
                 doubts
                 that
                 these
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 subdued
                 before
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ's
                 Reign
                 (
                 all
                 which
                 time
                 his
                 Enemies
                 are
                 subdued
                 and
                 disappear
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Last
                 Judgment
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Mede's
                 Opinion
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 shall
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 General
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 allowed
                 by
                 any
                 thinking
                 Persons
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Chapter
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 this
                 latter
                 hath
                 the
                 Priority
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 v.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 St.
                 Paul
                 asserts
                 in
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   28.
                   
                   He
                   shall
                   deliver
                   up
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Resurr●ction
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 speaking
                 of
                 all
                 along
                 before
                 .
                 How
                 then
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 Reign
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 delivered
                 up
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ?
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 this
                 Writer
                 in
                 the
                 fairest
                 Sence
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 Authors
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 his
                 Opinion
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 disliked
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 largely
                 speaking
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 erecting
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 the
                 1000.
                 
                 
                   Years
                   Reign
                
                 may
                 be
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   Last
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 so
                 in
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 For
                 with
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 Earth
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Iudicature
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Sentence
                 passes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Enemies
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Religion
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 openly
                 animadverted
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Sincere
                 Professors
                 of
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 be
                 Favour'd
                 ,
                 Advanced
                 ,
                 Rewarded
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Iudgment
                
                 are
                 Contemporary
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 Reign
                 to
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 General
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Latitude
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 seems
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 but
                 is
                 cannot
                 strictly
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Chapter
                 expresly
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   a
                   great
                   White
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   sat
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   saw
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   Small
                   and
                   Great
                   ,
                   stand
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Books
                   were
                   open'd
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   v.
                   11.
                   12.
                
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 then
                 to
                 defer
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 to
                 that
                 Time
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Revelation
                 to
                 assert
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Time
                 is
                 approaching
                 when
                 this
                 
                   Millennary
                   State
                
                 shall
                 Commence
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Progress
                 on
                 the
                 Gospel
                 than
                 ever
                 yet
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 be
                 wonderfully
                 Advanced
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 its
                 Maturity
                 and
                 Perfection
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                
                 shall
                 not
                 visibly
                 come
                 in
                 Person
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 fondly
                 imagined
                 )
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 Reign
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 Rectifie
                 the
                 Disorders
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 throw
                 down
                 all
                 False
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 establish
                 the
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 raise
                 the
                 Christian
                 Dispensation
                 to
                 its
                 utmost
                 Perfection
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Millenary
                   Reign
                   is
                   attended
                   with
                   the
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                   Papists
                   and
                   Mahometans
                   .
                   This
                   proved
                   from
                   several
                   Passages
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Papal
                   Antichrist
                   shall
                   be
                   destroy'd
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God's
                   Mouth
                   .
                   Another
                   Attendant
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   upon
                   Earth
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Conversion
                   or
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   answered
                   .
                   A
                   twofold
                   Calling
                   ,
                   or
                   Conversion
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   Partial
                   and
                   Total
                   .
                   The
                   Parable
                   in
                   Luk.
                   14.
                   speaks
                   of
                   this
                   latter
                   .
                   The
                   Occasion
                   and
                   Manner
                   of
                   this
                   Conversion
                   .
                   The
                   Progress
                   of
                   Arts
                   and
                   Sciences
                   hath
                   imitated
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   The
                   like
                   is
                   observable
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   The
                   General
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   third
                   Concomitant
                   of
                   the
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Jews
                   shall
                   be
                   fixed
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   Countrey
                   again
                   .
                   The
                   Author's
                   Iudgment
                   concerning
                   the
                   Texts
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   alledged
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   National
                   Conversion
                   and
                   Return
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   Lev.
                   26.
                   38
                   ,
                   39
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   meant
                   of
                   the
                   General
                   Return
                   of
                   that
                   People
                   .
                   In
                   Deut.
                   30.
                   1
                   ,
                   &c.
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Primary
                   and
                   a
                   Secondary
                   meaning
                   .
                   The
                   latter
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   Ten
                   Tribes
                   .
                   The
                   future
                   Restauration
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   proved
                   ,
                   from
                   Isa.
                   11.
                   11.
                   from
                   Isa.
                   60.
                   from
                   Hos.
                   3.
                   4
                   ,
                   5.
                   from
                   Amos
                   9.
                   14.
                   from
                   Zech.
                   12.
                   10
                   ,
                   &c.
                   from
                   Luk.
                   2.
                   30
                   ,
                   31.
                   from
                   Luke
                   21.
                   24.
                   from
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   14
                   ,
                   &c.
                   from
                   several
                   Passages
                   in
                   Rom.
                   11.
                   
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   all
                   Israel
                   .
                   The
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28
                   ,
                   and
                   29
                   Verses
                   particularly
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   and
                   shew'd
                   to
                   be
                   Arguments
                   for
                   the
                   Complete
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   .
                   The
                   7.
                   
                   Rev.
                   4.
                   speaks
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   The
                   Occasion
                   ,
                   Manner
                   ,
                   and
                   Means
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   both
                   ordinary
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   )
                   enquired
                   into
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 BUT
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 these
                 Generals
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Particular
                   Account
                
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Period
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 ;
                 this
                 Glorious
                 State
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 comprehends
                 in
                 it
                 these
                 Things
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Universal
                 Righteousness
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Universal
                 Peace
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Five
                 Things
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Heighth
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Dispensation
                
                 .
              
               
                 I.
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Antichrist
                
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 (
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Thing
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 effected
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Thousand
                   Years
                
                 begin
                 .
                 By
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Polity
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Impostures
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 is
                 the
                 Eastern
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   Antichrist
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Roman
                 Empire
                 was
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Western
                 and
                 Eastern
                 Dominions
                 ;
                 so
                 proportionably
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Antichristian
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 (
                 signally
                 so
                 styled
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 Great
                 Powers
                 ;
                 viz.
                 The
                 Papacy
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 Usurpation
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 had
                 their
                 Rise
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 together
                 .
                 To
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 first
                 ;
                 Mahometism
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 above
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 have
                 its
                 Period
                 ;
                 the
                 Cross
                 shall
                 triumph
                 over
                 the
                 Crescent
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 ask'd
                 ,
                 Where
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 particular
                 Place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 
                 that
                 mentions
                 this
                 Catastrophe
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Apprehension
                 ,
                 (
                 leaving
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 judge
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 )
                 the
                 38
                 th
                 .
                 and
                 39
                 th
                 .
                 Chapters
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 plainly
                 foretel
                 the
                 Saracens
                 and
                 Turks
                 invading
                 the
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 Destruction
                 and
                 Extirpation
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 Eminent
                 and
                 Remarkable
                 Portion
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 though
                 little
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 whoever
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 consult
                 the
                 Whole
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Seriousness
                 and
                 Intens●tness
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 induced
                 (
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 )
                 to
                 join
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 notable
                 Prophecy
                 hath
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Chiliastick
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 right
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 )
                 with
                 their
                 Adherents
                 ,
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 oppose
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 Force
                 against
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 viz.
                 against
                 the
                 Iews
                 ;
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 looking
                 towards
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 own
                 Iesus
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Faithful
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 then
                 expect
                 his
                 Reign
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 the
                 final
                 Overthrow
                 ,
                 and
                 Slaughter
                 of
                 these
                 Adversaries
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 are
                 plainly
                 foretold
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 described
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 is
                 immediately
                 join'd
                 the
                 †
                 
                   Gathering
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 perfect
                 restoring
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 next
                 Thing
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 *
                 
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 various
                 Conjectures
                 of
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 )
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 you
                 can
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 strange
                 
                   Draught
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                
                 .
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 thus
                 briefly
                 hinted
                 ,
                 is
                 largely
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 worth
                 the
                 Reader
                 's
                 Perusal
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do●bt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 well
                 consider'd
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 Issue
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Time
                 is
                 the
                 Period
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 treating
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 are
                 meant
                 the
                 Syrian
                 Armies
                 which
                 plagued
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 Maccabees
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 particular
                 Account
                 .
                 I
                 reply
                 ,
                 That
                 though
                 we
                 grant
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 who
                 I
                 have
                 named
                 may
                 be
                 meant
                 here
                 also
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 another
                 Place
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 †
                 
                   Double
                   ,
                   Literal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 
                   Historical
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Places
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 shew
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Turks
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 Claim
                 to
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Turks
                 Rise
                 was
                 foretold
                 in
                 
                   Rev.
                   9.
                   14
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 So
                 their
                 Ruin
                 and
                 Downfal
                 are
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Book
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Chap.
                 12.
                 v.
                 
                   The
                   Vial
                   is
                   poured
                   out
                   upon
                   the
                   great
                   River
                   Euphrates
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 People
                 inhabiting
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Turks
                 who
                 dwell
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 
                   Euphrates
                   .
                   The
                   Water
                   thereof
                   was
                   dried
                   up
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 are
                 impair'd
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Way
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   might
                   be
                   prepared
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 some
                 Great
                 and
                 Eminent
                 Persons
                 may
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 Seducers
                 and
                 
                   False
                   Prophets
                
                 threatened
                 in
                 Scripture
                 with
                 Ruin
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 That
                 that
                 Vile
                 Miscreant
                 ,
                 who
                 gloried
                 in
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 signally
                 so
                 styled
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 adhere
                 to
                 his
                 Principles
                 and
                 Laws
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Grand
                 Impostor
                 is
                 concern'd
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 or
                 suppose
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 threatened
                 against
                 Seducers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   False
                   Teachers
                
                 ,
                 reaches
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Mischief
                 this
                 
                   Mahometan
                   Sect
                
                 hath
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 vast
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 it
                 hath
                 possessed
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                
                 is
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Christianity
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 cleared
                 of
                 this
                 Spreading
                 Pest.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Antichrist
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 express
                 Words
                 foretold
                 in
                 many
                 Places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 I
                 will
                 mention
                 only
                 that
                 Famous
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Fall
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 both
                 these
                 go
                 together
                 ;
                 )
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Dan.
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 else-where
                 commented
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 make
                 use
                 only
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 Purpose
                 .
                 How
                 natural
                 is
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 
                   other
                   Horn
                   ,
                   which
                   arises
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Beast
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Empire
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 appliable
                 to
                 
                   Papal
                   Rome
                
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   shall
                   subdue
                   Three
                   Kings
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Emperour
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Jurisdiction
                 reach'd
                 to
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Lombardy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   German
                   Emperours
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 Dominion
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 further
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   Horn
                   had
                   a
                   Mouth
                   that
                   spake
                   very
                   great
                   Things
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 20.
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 the
                 25
                 v.
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   speak
                   great
                   Words
                   against
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   wear
                   out
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   to
                   change
                   Times
                   and
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Horn
                 made
                 
                   war
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   prevail'd
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 21.
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 judicious
                 Protestant
                 Writers
                 ,
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Papacy
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 hear
                 the
                 Doom
                 of
                 this
                 Great
                 Speaker
                 and
                 Warrior
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Iudgment
                   shall
                   sit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   take
                   away
                   his
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   to
                   consume
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   it
                   unto
                   the
                   End
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Greatness
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   under
                   the
                   whole
                   
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   High
                   ,
                   whose
                   Kingdom
                   is
                   an
                   everlasting
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Dominions
                   shall
                   serve
                   and
                   obey
                   him
                
                 ;
                 v.
                 26
                 ,
                 27.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 answerable
                 to
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 v.
                 14.
                 concerning
                 the
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 who
                 frequently
                 styles
                 himself
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 consider
                 these
                 Things
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 apply
                 them
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   Seleucidae
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Antiochus
                 ,
                 or
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Empire
                 :
                 But
                 you
                 must
                 necessarily
                 understand
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Papal
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 lively
                 Description
                 of
                 that
                 Bloody
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Downfal
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 shall
                 immediately
                 succeed
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Flourishing
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 Glorious
                 Manner
                 than
                 ever
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 most
                 Eminent
                 and
                 Learned
                 Expositors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 Friends
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 See
                 ,
                 interpret
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ;
                 but
                 none
                 hath
                 comprised
                 the
                 Sense
                 and
                 Import
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 full
                 Words
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Reverend
                 *
                 Prelate
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Seventh
                   Chapter
                   of
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   points
                   at
                   a
                   State
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   yet
                   come
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   doth
                   come
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   with
                   a
                   Vengeance
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   :
                   Whose
                   present
                   State
                   will
                   be
                   utterly
                   overturn'd
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   the
                   s●tting
                   up
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Universal
                   and
                   Everlasting
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   erected
                   when
                   
                     the
                     Mystery
                     of
                     God
                     is
                     finished
                  
                   ;
                   Rev.
                   10.
                   7.
                   12.
                   15.
                   and
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   till
                   
                     Babylon
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                     Rome
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   thrown
                   down
                   ;
                   
                     Rev.
                     18.
                     2.
                     19.
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     6.
                     
                  
                   And
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   thinking
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   will
                   be
                   Invisible
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   believe
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   Illustrious
                   
                   Appearance
                   that
                   ever
                   was
                   of
                   Christian
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                   Charity
                   ,
                   and
                   Peace
                   among
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 likewise
                 this
                 is
                 signally
                 foretold
                 :
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 blessed
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 Revelations
                 concerning
                 future
                 Things
                 ,
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 his
                 Coming
                 ,
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Ruin
                 and
                 Desolation
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Antichrist
                
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 unprejudiced
                 and
                 impartial
                 Man
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Second
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 speaks
                 of
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   that
                   wicked
                   One
                   ,
                   whom
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   consume
                   and
                   destroy
                   ,
                
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 He.
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 Grotius
                 bestirs
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 uses
                 all
                 Artifices
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 Reader
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Power
                
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 here
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Second
                   Epistle
                
                 to
                 the
                 Thessalonians
                 was
                 writ
                 before
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 such
                 Incongruities
                 he
                 runs
                 himself
                 into
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 his
                 Assertion
                 :
                 Whenas
                 the
                 very
                 Character
                 here
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   he
                   sits
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   exalts
                   himself
                   above
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   called
                   God
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 plainly
                 shews
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 belongs
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   Christ's
                   coming
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 
                   Son
                   of
                   Perdition
                
                 shall
                 be
                 consumed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 Christ's
                 last
                 Coming
                 to
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 to
                 Reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 shall
                 presently
                 add
                 .
              
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 honoured
                 with
                 abundant
                 Discoveries
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Things
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 graphical
                 and
                 lively
                 Manner
                 ,
                 represents
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Two
                 whole
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 (
                 the
                 Eighteenth
                 and
                 Nineteenth
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Revelation
                   )
                   the
                   Fall
                
                 of
                 this
                 Spiritual
                 
                   Baby
                   lon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   Rejoicing
                   and
                   Triumphing
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Vengeance
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 her
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 immediately
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeds
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Binding
                   of
                   
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 Chapters
                 ,
                 though
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 the
                 exact
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 is
                 not
                 observed
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 is
                 ●●sual
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 always
                 insist
                 upon
                 
                   Prius
                   &
                   Post●●ius
                
                 here
                 ;
                 )
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 plainly
                 signified
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Connexion
                 between
                 these
                 Two
                 ,
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 most
                 certainly
                 goes
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 exactly
                 speaking
                 ;
                 the
                 Overthrow
                 of
                 Babylon
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 
                 Christ's
                 Reigning
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 an
                 Effect
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 Reigneth
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 subdue
                 and
                 destroy
                 this
                 Greatest
                 Enemy
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 enquire
                 ,
                 How
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 both
                 St.
                 Paul
                 and
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 will
                 satisfy
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 consumed
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God's
                   Mouth
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 Which
                 may
                 signify
                 some
                 immediate
                 way
                 of
                 God's
                 blasting
                 him
                 .
                 God
                 Himself
                 shall
                 fight
                 against
                 him
                 with
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   saith
                   †
                   Luther
                   ,
                   without
                   Hands
                   .
                   As
                   he
                   began
                   ,
                   so
                   he
                   shall
                   end
                   :
                   He
                   set
                   up
                   at
                   first
                   not
                   by
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   manner
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   cast
                   down
                   .
                   That
                   Prophecy
                   in
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Dan.
                     25.
                  
                   concerning
                   
                     Antiochus
                     ,
                     [
                     He
                     shall
                     be
                     broken
                     without
                     Hand
                     ]
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   When
                   God
                   speaketh
                   but
                   a
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   ,
                   Rome
                   be
                   destroy'd
                   ;
                   
                     Sir
                     Pope
                  
                   ,
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   your
                   Throne
                   ;
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   accomplished
                   immediately
                   .
                
                 The
                 Phrase
                 here
                 used
                 may
                 denote
                 the
                 Easiness
                 ,
                 and
                 Suddenness
                 of
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Antichrist
                
                 :
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   a
                   Word
                   of
                   God's
                   Mouth
                   .
                
                 Or
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God's
                   Mouth
                
                 ,
                 may
                 signify
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 great
                 Instrument
                 of
                 
                 Rome's
                 Fall.
                 As
                 the
                 Prophet
                 
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 said
                 
                   to
                   s●ay
                   the
                   Wicked
                   with
                   the
                   Words
                   of
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                
                 Hos.
                 6.
                 5.
                 
                 So
                 shall
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 effectually
                 stir'd
                 up
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 )
                 slay
                 that
                 
                   wicked
                   One
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Adherents
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 powerfully
                 enabled
                 to
                 enlighten
                 and
                 instruct
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 soon
                 be
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 Damnable
                 Errours
                 and
                 Impieties
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 plainly
                 see
                 and
                 discern
                 the
                 execrable
                 Impostures
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Satan
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Man
                   of
                   Sin
                
                 shall
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 
                   by
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   Christ●s
                   coming
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresseth
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 Plain
                 and
                 Convictive
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 accompany
                 that
                 blessed
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Rome
                 shall
                 not
                 Fall
                 by
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 only
                 :
                 The
                 ensuing
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 will
                 bring
                 you
                 to
                 this
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Downfal
                 shall
                 likewise
                 be
                 by
                 humane
                 Force
                 and
                 Power
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   killeth
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   killed
                   with
                   the
                   Sword
                   ;
                   Rev.
                   13.
                   10.
                   
                   Give
                   her
                   Blood
                   to
                   drink
                
                 ;
                 Ch.
                 16.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   make
                   the
                   Whore
                   desolate
                   ,
                   and
                   naked
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   Eat
                   her
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   burn
                   her
                   with
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 Ch.
                 17.
                 v.
                 16.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 signify
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Violent
                 Means
                 .
                 And
                 more
                 fully
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 Ch.
                 18.
                 v.
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Reward
                   her
                   even
                   ●s
                   she
                   rewarded
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   double
                   unto
                   her
                   double
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   her
                   Works
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   which
                   she
                   hath
                   filled
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 Cup
                 of
                 Blood
                 )
                 
                   fill
                   to
                   her
                   Double
                   .
                   How
                   much
                   she
                   hath
                   glorified
                   herself
                   ,
                   and
                   lived
                   deliciously
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   torment
                   and
                   sorrow
                   give
                   her
                   ;
                   for
                   she
                   saith
                   in
                   her
                   Heart
                   ,
                   I
                   sit
                   a
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   am
                   no
                   Widow
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   see
                   no
                   sorrow
                   .
                   Therefore
                   shall
                   her
                   Plagues
                   come
                   in
                   one
                   Day
                   ,
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   Mourning
                   ,
                   and
                   Famine
                   ;
                   and
                   she
                   shall
                   be
                   utterly
                   burnt
                   with
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Perhaps
                 this
                 last
                 Expression
                 may
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 shall
                 fall
                 out
                 among
                 
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 dissent
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 contribute
                 towards
                 their
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 intestine
                 Quarrels
                 and
                 Combustions
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 signified
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 
                   Luke
                   12.
                   49.
                
                 but
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 Places
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 Fighting
                 on
                 both
                 Sides
                 ,
                 Rome
                 and
                 its
                 Opponents
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 .
                 This
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 very
                 plain
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Rev.
                   19.
                   19
                   ,
                   20
                   ,
                   21.
                
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Two
                   Armies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 formal
                 pitch'd
                 Battle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Victory
                 ensuing
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 take
                 it
                 wholly
                 in
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 Sense
                 is
                 very
                 harsh
                 ,
                 and
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Chapters
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Passages
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Bloody
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 Fall
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 and
                 Force
                 of
                 Man
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 Curse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 spoke
                 before
                 .
                 )
                 We
                 are
                 told
                 that
                 Hannibal
                 brake
                 through
                 the
                 Alpes
                 with
                 Fire
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 march
                 towards
                 Rome
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 those
                 Warriors
                 and
                 Champions
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 will
                 stir
                 up
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 thither
                 ,
                 will
                 use
                 a
                 resembling
                 Method
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 ingage
                 in
                 very
                 Hot
                 and
                 Sharp
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 utmost
                 Force
                 and
                 Violence
                 incounter
                 all
                 Impediments
                 which
                 stand
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Old
                 Romans
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 Streights
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 created
                 a
                 Dictator
                 ,
                 an
                 extempore
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 and
                 Governour
                 ;
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 great
                 Thing
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 sort
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 extraordinarily
                 chosen
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 by
                 Providence
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 for
                 this
                 emergent
                 Business
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 knows
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Dictator
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   from
                   the
                   Plough
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 Person
                 taken
                 from
                 more
                 Private
                 and
                 Low
                 Employments
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 act
                 in
                 this
                 High
                 and
                 Publick
                 Sphere
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 Inquisitive
                 and
                 Solicitous
                 about
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 
                 Rome's
                 
                 Downfal
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 good
                 Assurance
                 of
                 the
                 Thing
                 itself
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 acquiesc●
                 in
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Conversion
                 or
                 
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 Attendant
                 of
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 intimated
                 in
                 that
                 Promise
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Father
                   of
                
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Multitude
                   of
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 Gen.
                 4.
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 .
                 Those
                 Nations
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 by
                 Hagar
                 and
                 Ketura●
                 ,
                 should
                 at
                 last
                 contribute
                 towards
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 Entire
                 Body
                 of
                 Converted
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 And
                 
                 Iacob's
                 Prophecy
                 concerning
                 Ephraim
                 looks
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 
                   His
                   Seed
                   shall
                   become
                   the
                
                 †
                 
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 Gen.
                 48.
                 19.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Word
                 Gojim
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 And
                 Our
                 Translation
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 render
                 the
                 other
                 Word
                 
                   a
                   Multitude
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 proper
                 import
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Plenitudo
                   ,
                   Fulness
                
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ephraim's
                   Seed
                
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 the
                 meaning
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 Ephraim
                 shall
                 proceed
                 Innumerable
                 Nations
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 appertains
                 Psal
                 ●
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Ask
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   give
                   thee
                   the
                   Heathen
                   for
                   thine
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   uttermost
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   for
                   thy
                   Possession
                   .
                
                 The
                 great
                 and
                 wonderful
                 Access
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 from
                 all
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 plainly
                 predicted
                 in
                 
                   Isa.
                   49.
                   5
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   54.
                   1
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 60.
                 1.
                 to
                 15.
                 v.
                 66.
                 19
                 ,
                 &c.
                 The
                 Places
                 are
                 so
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 reciting
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 several
                 other
                 Prophets
                 there
                 are
                 the
                 like
                 Predictions
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 questionless
                 our
                 Saviour
                 referr'd
                 when
                 he
                 told
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Things
                 should
                 
                 be●al
                 them
                 
                   until
                   the
                   Times
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   be
                   fulfilled
                
                 ;
                 21.
                 
                 Luk.
                 24
                 until
                 the
                 full
                 Time
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 be
                 universally
                 called
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 our
                 Lord
                 speaks
                 ,
                 Joh
                 ▪
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Other
                   Sheep
                
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   this
                   Fold
                   ,
                
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   them
                   also
                   I
                   must
                   bring
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   hear
                   my
                   Voice
                
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Converted
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 obedient
                 Christians
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   Fold
                   ,
                
                 one
                 Church
                 ,
                 agreeing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 Practice
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   one
                   Shep●erd
                
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 Pastor
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 foretold
                 concerning
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 Time
                 especially
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   all
                   have
                   one
                   Shepherd
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 37.
                 24.
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 united
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 under
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Head.
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 of
                 This
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   that
                   overcometh
                   ,
                   and
                   keepeth
                   my
                   Works
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   to
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   Power
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   :
                   —
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   Morning-Star
                   .
                
                 Rev.
                 2.
                 26
                 ,
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 most
                 Easy
                 and
                 Natural
                 Sense
                 of
                 which
                 Words
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 Faithful
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Eastern
                 Nations
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 those
                 Heathen
                 People
                 where
                 the
                 Morning-Star
                 ariseth
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 him
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Those
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 his
                 Faithfulness
                 .
                 A
                 Future
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 may
                 be
                 expected
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Recompence
                 of
                 Overcoming
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Keeping
                   my
                   Works
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 supposing
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 were
                 all
                 Fulfill'd
                 in
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 those
                 Times
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 many
                 Pagans
                 were
                 Converted
                 in
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 Conversion
                 was
                 not
                 General
                 .
                 Those
                 Persons
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 Called
                 ,
                 were
                 but
                 the
                 First-fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Whole
                 and
                 Compleat
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Pagans
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 in
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   should
                   be
                   ignorant
                   of
                   this
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   that
                   Blindness
                   in
                   part
                   is
                   happen'd
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   be
                   come
                   in
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Blindness
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Salvation
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ,
                 are
                 here
                 called
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   a
                   Mystery
                
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 he
                 intimates
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 he
                 wrote
                 to
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 and
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 unfolds
                 this
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 this
                 Great
                 Secret
                 of
                 Providence
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 acquainting
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 took
                 occasion
                 from
                 this
                 strange
                 Event
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convert
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 should
                 afterwards
                 be
                 provoked
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 should
                 all
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 this
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Conversion
                
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 converted
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 ●irst
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 )
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 conceive
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Twofold
                   Calling
                
                 or
                 
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 a
                 Partial
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Total
                 one
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 was
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 rejected
                 ;
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 were
                 called
                 in
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 room
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Salvation
                   which
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Reconciling
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 Calling
                 of
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 named
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Greater
                 and
                 
                 Higher
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 denotes
                 a
                 compleat
                 Body
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Parable
                   of
                   the
                   Great
                   Supper
                
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 Luke
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 ●idden
                 :
                 But
                 upon
                 their
                 Refusal
                 of
                 the
                 Invitation
                 ,
                 the
                 Servants
                 are
                 commande
                 
                   to
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   Streets
                   ,
                   and
                   Lanes
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   in
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   Maimed
                   ,
                   Halt
                   ,
                   and
                   Blind
                   :
                
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 since
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   there
                   is
                   room
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 for
                 more
                 Converts
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Servant
                 is
                 bid
                 to
                 
                   go
                   out
                   into
                   the
                   High-ways
                   ,
                   and
                   Hedges
                   ,
                   and
                   compel
                   them
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   House
                   might
                   be
                   filled
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Distinction
                 between
                 the
                 former
                 and
                 the
                 
                   latter
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 :
                 After
                 the
                 first
                 Invitation
                 and
                 Entertainment
                 
                   there
                   was
                   more
                   room
                
                 ;
                 which
                 intimates
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 a
                 future
                 Calling
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 fetched
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   High-ways
                   and
                   Hedges
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 Mean
                 and
                 Unworthy
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 Partake
                 of
                 this
                 Grace
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 Powerful
                 and
                 Effectual
                 in
                 those
                 Days
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 and
                 compelled
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 follows
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 thus
                 compell'd
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   House
                   may
                   be
                   filled
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 Compleated
                 and
                 made
                 Entire
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 these
                 Gentiles
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 Many
                 were
                 converted
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 General
                 Imbracing
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 :
                 All
                 Nations
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 great
                 Difference
                 between
                 that
                 first
                 Calling
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 ;
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Calling
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   their
                   Fulness
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 )
                 shall
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 this
                 
                   second
                   Calling
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 all
                 the
                 Iews
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Gentiles
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 God's
                 Favour
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 Israel
                 is
                 not
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 signifies
                 the
                 Whole
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Whole
                 
                   Israel
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 )
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Israel
                 ,
                 All
                 Believers
                 ,
                 whether
                 Jews
                 or
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 not
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 yet
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 shall
                 follow
                 the
                 
                   Fulness
                   of
                
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 ,
                 were
                 blinded
                 and
                 harden'd
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 provoked
                 by
                 their
                 Example
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 ;
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 their
                 Last
                 and
                 General
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 next
                 to
                 speak
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 first
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 a
                 few
                 Words
                 concerning
                 the
                 Occasion
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 guess
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Impostures
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 exploded
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 pernicious
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 are
                 loathed
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 Dust
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 some
                 strange
                 and
                 amazing
                 Acts
                 of
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Gospel
                 will
                 have
                 its
                 free
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 will
                 stir
                 up
                 some
                 Persons
                 to
                 preach
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 remotest
                 Country
                 ,
                 where
                 Paganism
                 hath
                 prevail'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Tidings
                 which
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 Ears
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Babylon
                
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 prepare
                 them
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 more
                 welcome
                 Message
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 either
                 been
                 wholly
                 Strangers
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 wil●ully
                 refused
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 will
                 at
                 this
                 Time
                 be
                 very
                 Exemplary
                 ,
                 which
                 
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 serviceable
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 among
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Nothing
                 hath
                 hinder'd
                 the
                 Propagation
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 Conversations
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
                 The
                 Story
                 is
                 known
                 of
                 the
                 American
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Hell
                 ,
                 than
                 live
                 in
                 Heaven
                 with
                 the
                 Cruel
                 and
                 Bloody
                 Spaniards
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 shewing
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 Lo
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 Christians
                 God!
                 And
                 their
                 Faithlessness
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Avarice
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 objected
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Pagans
                 whom
                 they
                 tra●●ick
                 with
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 then
                 that
                 Infidels
                 imbrace
                 not
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 Professors
                 are
                 so
                 scandalous
                 in
                 their
                 Practices
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Case
                 will
                 be
                 otherwise
                 in
                 those
                 happy
                 Times
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 discoursing
                 of
                 ;
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 Christians
                 will
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 their
                 Professions
                 ;
                 they
                 will
                 commend
                 their
                 Religion
                 by
                 the
                 Strictness
                 and
                 Circumspectness
                 of
                 their
                 Walking
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 Pagans
                 observe
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 incited
                 to
                 think
                 well
                 of
                 their
                 Ways
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 Admire
                 and
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 Imitate
                 and
                 Practise
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 so
                 great
                 Command
                 and
                 Authority
                 over
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 and
                 Manners
                 .
                 Nor
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 Signs
                 ,
                 and
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   mighty
                   Miracles
                
                 wanting
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 occasion
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 Method
                 to
                 reduce
                 some
                 stubborn
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 hearty
                 Confession
                 and
                 Acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 :
                 Though
                 these
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 suggested
                 before
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 shall
                 be
                 soon
                 laid
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 this
                 Work
                 shall
                 first
                 have
                 its
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 Order
                 this
                 Great
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 proceed
                 ,
                 is
                 difficult
                 to
                 assign
                 :
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 submissively
                 offer
                 my
                 Conjecture
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 some
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 th●
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 have
                 imitated
                 the
                 Motion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Learning
                 set
                 out
                 first
                 with
                 Adam
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 He
                 had
                 his
                 Philosophy
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 That
                 gave
                 fit
                 Names
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 .
                 He
                 communicated
                 his
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 those
                 Eastern
                 Countries
                 of
                 Assyria
                 and
                 Chaldaea
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 where
                 Moses
                 was
                 skill'd
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 that
                 Time.
                 He
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Probable
                 ,
                 left
                 his
                 Skill
                 among
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 travell'd
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 where
                 Solomon
                 was
                 Famous
                 for
                 this
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 Success
                 propagated
                 it
                 among
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 
                   Chaldaeans
                   ,
                   Egyptians
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iews
                 ,
                 it
                 found
                 its
                 way
                 to
                 Greece
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 entertain'd
                 by
                 
                   Musaeus
                   ,
                   Orpheus
                   ,
                   Pythagoras
                
                 ;
                 then
                 
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   Plato
                   ,
                   Aristotle
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bye
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 remember
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 most
                 Inquisitive
                 Men
                 among
                 the
                 Graecians
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pythagoras
                   ,
                   Plato
                   ,
                   Solon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 proved
                 Great
                 Sages
                 ,
                 travelled
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Eastern
                 Countries
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 home
                 with
                 them
                 their
                 profitable
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Learning
                 past
                 from
                 Greece
                 to
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 Graecian
                 Empire
                 their
                 Arts
                 also
                 were
                 transported
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 dispersed
                 them
                 continually
                 by
                 her
                 Victorious
                 Arms.
                 Passing
                 from
                 Italy
                 they
                 climbed
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 and
                 visited
                 Germany
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 Britains
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 fetched
                 them
                 over
                 .
                 Thus
                 Learning
                 followed
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 (
                 an
                 Intimation
                 of
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 made
                 Phoebus
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 )
                 all
                 humane
                 Arts
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 were
                 derived
                 down
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 where
                 Mankind
                 itself
                 first
                 had
                 its
                 rise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 Observation
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 
                   Religion
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 it
                 imitated
                 the
                 Suns
                 Motion
                 .
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   part
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 Religion
                 doth
                 not
                 exactly
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Learning
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 arose
                 first
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 r●moter
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 And
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                   Seth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Noah
                 ,
                 cherished
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 Regions
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 Ark
                 by
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 propagated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Shem
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 by
                 Abraham
                 the
                 Chaldaean
                 .
                 Having
                 thus
                 escaped
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 liv'd
                 among
                 the
                 Chaldaeans
                 ,
                 it
                 sojourned
                 a
                 while
                 in
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 came
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 with
                 Ioseph
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 with
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 it
                 took
                 its
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 into
                 Canaan
                 again
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 continued
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 under
                 many
                 Vicissitudes
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 go
                 Eastward
                 again
                 ;
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
                 .
                 But
                 Seventy
                 Years
                 put
                 and
                 end
                 to
                 that
                 Thraldom
                 ,
                 and
                 fetched
                 back
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Religion
                
                 to
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 its
                 Western
                 Road
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 before
                 .
                 Observe
                 especially
                 how
                 when
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 took
                 its
                 Circuit
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 to
                 inform
                 all
                 Mankind
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 Arrived
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Great
                
                 carried
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 it
                 more
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 )
                 it
                 ran
                 the
                 same
                 Course
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 generally
                 ;
                 from
                 Ierusalem
                 to
                 Gre●ce
                 ,
                 to
                 Africa
                 ,
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 all
                 Italy
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Germany
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Britain
                   ,
                   Spain
                   .
                
                 Though
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 went
                 exactly
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Order
                 successively
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 at
                 last
                 :
                 It
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 travelled
                 Westward
                 .
                 The
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Herbert
                 hath
                 observed
                 )
                 have
                 observed
                 the
                 like
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 ●ath
                 crossed
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   Ocean
                
                 :
                 The
                 Americans
                 hear
                 of
                 Christ.
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 Essay
                 in
                 those
                 Plantations
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 afterwards
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Gospel
                 hath
                 been
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 in
                 several
                 Places
                 of
                 this
                 
                   New-found
                   World.
                
                 And
                 though
                 the
                 Roman
                 Priests
                 have
                 planted
                 their
                 Perswasion
                 in
                 many
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 vast
                 ●●fusion
                 of
                 Blood
                 ;
                 yet
                 Popery
                 may
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 Religion
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Gospel
                 shall
                 be
                 spread
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Parts
                 of
                 this
                 Western
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 its
                 direct
                 way
                 step
                 into
                 the
                 East
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 visit
                 the
                 Islands
                 in
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 land
                 on
                 the
                 Continent
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Tartars
                   ,
                   Indians
                   ,
                   Chinoises
                   ,
                   Persians
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 finish
                 its
                 Circuit
                 ,
                 by
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 Place
                 where
                 it
                 set
                 out
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Words
                 shall
                 be
                 verified
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Gospel
                   shall
                   be
                   preached
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   shall
                   the
                   End
                   come
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 14.
                 
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 plain
                 Indication
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Period
                 of
                 Time
                 design'd
                 for
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
                 Thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                
                 ;
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 those
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 be
                 Converted
                 ,
                 but
                 Destroy'd
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 
                   The
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 Concomitant
                 of
                 the
                 perfect
                 State
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 Controversy
                 among
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 be
                 Converted
                 to
                 Christ
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 Inlarge
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 give
                 Satisfaction
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 a
                 Few
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Great
                 and
                 Remarkable
                 ,
                 a
                 General
                 and
                 National
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 general
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 The
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 declared
                 ,
                 saith
                 *
                 Cyril
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Times
                 shall
                 obtain
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 being
                 justified
                 with
                 us
                 by
                 Grace
                 in
                 Christ.
                 The
                 Jews
                 ,
                 saith
                 *
                 another
                 Godly
                 Father
                 ,
                 shall
                 turn
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 this
                 Signal
                 Conversion
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Perswasion
                 of
                 several
                 †
                 other
                 
                   Christian
                   Fathers
                
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 find
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 Disagreement
                 among
                 them
                 about
                 this
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Countrey
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 fixed
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 and
                 inhabit
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   .
                   Origen
                
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 ‖
                 affirms
                 confidently
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 agreeth
                 St.
                 ‡
                 Chrysostom
                 .
                 But
                 *
                 
                   Iustin
                   Martyr
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 imbracing
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 fixed
                 there
                 .
                 To
                 prove
                 which
                 ,
                 they
                 quote
                 Jer.
                 25.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Turn
                   ye
                   every
                   one
                   from
                   his
                   evil
                   Ways
                   ,
                   and
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   given
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   your
                   Fathers
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 39
                 Chap.
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 foretold
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 (
                 call'd
                 Gog
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 Days
                 ,
                 (
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 to
                 23.
                 )
                 but
                 immediately
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Return
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ,
                 v.
                 23.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 argue
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 this
                 
                   last
                   Return
                
                 from
                 their
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 Dispersion
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 further
                 evidenced
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 remarkable
                 Words
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   hide
                   my
                   Face
                   any
                   more
                   from
                   them
                
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Prediction
                 can't
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 their
                 Return
                 under
                 Cyru●
                 from
                 their
                 Captivity
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 Captives
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 banished
                 into
                 all
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Whence
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Prophetick
                 Promise
                 was
                 never
                 yet
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 other
                 Prophecies
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 plain
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Isaia●
                   ,
                   Ioel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Zechariah
                 ,
                 which
                 for●tel
                 that
                 the
                 Messias
                 shall
                 restore
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land.
                 Indeed
                 if
                 we
                 duly
                 weigh
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Passages
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 it
                 very
                 credible
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 poor
                 Vagabonds
                 shall
                 recover
                 again
                 the
                 Holy
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabit
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 long
                 Dispersion
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 designedly
                 concern
                 my self
                 in
                 this
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 shall
                 render
                 their
                 Restauration
                 extremely
                 probable
                 ,
                 whilst
                 I
                 am
                 discoursing
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 proving
                 the
                 main
                 Thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 Conversion
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 National
                 and
                 General
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Moderns
                 ,
                 excepting
                 a
                 *
                 Few
                 ,
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Texts
                 usually
                 cited
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 General
                 Calling
                 and
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 before
                 the
                 last
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Temporal
                   Deliverance
                
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Returning
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 presently
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 other
                 Texts
                 are
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Deliverance
                
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Godly
                 and
                 Righteous
                 .
                 (
                 Some
                 of
                 those
                 Prophecies
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 Mystical
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Canaan
                 being
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Places
                 also
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 
                 Saviour's
                 Time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 chose
                 his
                 Disciples
                 and
                 Apostles
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 when
                 afterwards
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 Iews
                 submitted
                 to
                 Ch●istianity
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 Iesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Christ.
                 All
                 this
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 any
                 unprejudiced
                 Person
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 other
                 Places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 which
                 point
                 at
                 the
                 General
                 and
                 National
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Texts
                 which
                 foretel
                 their
                 Return
                 from
                 Babylon
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 their
                 turning
                 from
                 Judaism
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 this
                 Universal
                 Recalling
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 discoursing
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Twofold
                 Historical
                 Meaning
                 of
                 such
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ;
                 one
                 is
                 Primary
                 and
                 Chiefly
                 intended
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Secondary
                 and
                 Included
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 am
                 throughly
                 perswaded
                 of
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Style
                 and
                 Tenour
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 Things
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Place
                 and
                 Narrative
                 ;
                 different
                 Occ●rrences
                 are
                 prophesied
                 of
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 .
                 All
                 other
                 Historical
                 Books
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Sense
                 and
                 Meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 refer
                 to
                 one
                 Thing
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 here
                 .
                 Any
                 observing
                 and
                 consid●rate
                 Man
                 must
                 needs
                 see
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Key
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 eminent
                 Passage
                 in
                 
                   Lev.
                   26.
                
                 which
                 I
                 don't
                 find
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 it
                 speaks
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 long
                 Scroll
                 of
                 Curses
                 and
                 Plagues
                 threatened
                 to
                 the
                 disobedient
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 from
                 15.
                 v.
                 to
                 40.
                 shuts
                 up
                 all
                 with
                 a
                 merciful
                 Assurance
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 Restored
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 
                   should
                   perish
                   among
                   the
                   Heathen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   should
                   eat
                   them
                   up
                
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   left
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   pine
                   away
                   in
                   their
                   Iniquity
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   
                   Enemies
                   Lands
                
                 ;
                 v.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Yet
                 
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   my
                   Covenant
                   with
                   Iacob
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   my
                   Covenant
                   with
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   my
                   Covenant
                   with
                   Abraham
                   will
                   I
                   remember
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   remember
                   the
                   Land
                
                 ;
                 v.
                 42.
                 
                 He
                 promises
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 Forefathers
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 for
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Possession
                 .
                 
                   When
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   cast
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   abhor
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   destroy
                   them
                   utterly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   break
                   my
                   Covenant
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God.
                   But
                   I
                   will
                   for
                   their
                   sakes
                   remember
                   the
                   Covenant
                   of
                   their
                   Ancestors
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 43
                 ,
                 44
                 ,
                 45
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 The
                 Repeating
                 of
                 these
                 Terms
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 their
                 
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Lands
                   of
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                
                 shews
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 refers
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 being
                 Captives
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 other
                 Dispersions
                 and
                 Banishments
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 lasted
                 many
                 Ages
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Reiterating
                 of
                 those
                 Words
                 ,
                 viz.
                 God's
                 
                   remembering
                   his
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 plainly
                 refers
                 to
                 the
                 continual
                 performing
                 of
                 his
                 Covenant
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Restoring
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Captives
                 in
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 afterwards
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 banished
                 into
                 other
                 Lands
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ;
                 even
                 then
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 mindful
                 of
                 his
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 enable
                 them
                 
                   to
                   confess
                   their
                   Iniquities
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 v.
                 40.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Conversion
                 which
                 we
                 expect
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Promise
                 which
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 for
                 hitherto
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 promised
                 in
                 
                   Deut.
                   30.
                   1
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 That
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Israelites
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 
                   are
                   driven
                   into
                   other
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                
                 those
                 Blessings
                 and
                 Cursings
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   shall
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   his
                   Voice
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Lord
                   ●od
                   will
                   turn
                   their
                   Captivity
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Compassion
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   return
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   them
                   from
                   all
                   the
                   Nations
                   whither
                   
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   hath
                   scattered
                   them
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   be
                   driven
                   out
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   Parts
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   from
                   thence
                   will
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   gather
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   will
                   be
                   fetch
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   〈◊〉
                   bring
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Land
                   which
                   their
                   Fathers
                   possessed
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   possess
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   them
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   multiply
                   them
                   above
                   their
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   will
                   circumcise
                   their
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   their
                   Seed
                   ,
                   to
                   love
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Soul
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   live
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 Words
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 Primary
                 and
                 Secondry
                 Meaning
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 spoke
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 by
                 any
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 prove
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Promise
                 extends
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Calling
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 from
                 these
                 Things
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 whither
                 God
                 had
                 scattered
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 fetch
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Tribes
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 carried
                 Captive
                 by
                 Salmanasser
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 were
                 removed
                 into
                 the
                 utmost
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Esdras
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 went
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 far
                 Country
                 where
                 never
                 Mankind
                 dwelt
                 ;
                 (
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 he
                 thought
                 these
                 Regions
                 were
                 not
                 inhabited
                 before
                 :
                 )
                 
                   They
                   were
                   a
                   Year
                   and
                   a
                   half
                   a
                   going
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Region
                   is
                   called
                   Arsareth
                   ,
                   or
                   Ararath
                   ;
                   then
                   dwelt
                   they
                   there
                   until
                   the
                   latter
                   Time
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Time
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 present
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 2
                 Esd.
                 13.
                 41
                 ,
                 45.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 likely
                 this
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 vast
                 Moiety
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 America
                 .
                 *
                 
                   Manasse●
                   ben
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Learned
                 Jew
                 ,
                 is
                 perswaded
                 that
                 these
                 Tribes
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 first
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 China
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Parts
                 of
                 Tartary
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 West-Indies
                 .
                 
                 However
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 ei●her
                 into
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 Iudaea
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 return'd
                 thither
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Captive
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 when
                 Cyrus
                 gave
                 them
                 leave
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 )
                 encouraged
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   were
                   driven
                   to
                   the
                   utmost
                   Parts
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
              
               
                 Or
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 scatter'd
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Lightfoot
                 thinks
                 )
                 were
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 farthest
                 Parts
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 others
                 have
                 imagined
                 )
                 were
                 dispersed
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 thought
                 )
                 travelled
                 into
                 Syria
                 and
                 Arabia
                 ;
                 yet
                 still
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 no
                 where
                 read
                 of
                 their
                 Return
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 back
                 of
                 a
                 Few
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 some
                 Footsteps
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 History
                 )
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Return
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 Considerable
                 Part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 this
                 Text
                 speaks
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 not
                 one
                 Syllable
                 concerning
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 returned
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 mentioned
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 infer
                 hence
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Promise
                 is
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 Inference
                 I
                 make
                 another
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 God's
                 Promises
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 likewise
                 I
                 gather
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 favourable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 restore
                 them
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 Promis'd
                 Land
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 it
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Greater
                 Blessing
                 ;
                 viz.
                 the
                 turning
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 imbrace
                 that
                 Iesus
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 despised
                 and
                 rejected
                 .
                 Therefore
                 their
                 Returning
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 most
                 commonly
                 go
                 together
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 Care
                 of
                 those
                 Out-casts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 back
                 to
                 their
                 Own
                 Land
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 intended
                 
                 to
                 extend
                 his
                 Ancient
                 Mercies
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 Own
                 People
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 observe
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   will
                   circumcise
                   their
                   Heart
                   ,
                   to
                   love
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Soul
                
                 ;
                 which
                 gives
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 their
                 Conversion
                 shall
                 be
                 Sincere
                 and
                 Effectual
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 doubt
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Qualification
                 of
                 that
                 Great
                 and
                 Catholick
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Next
                 I
                 might
                 produce
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 11.
                 v.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   it
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   in
                   that
                   Day
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   set
                   his
                   Hand
                   again
                   the
                   Second
                   Time
                   ,
                   to
                   recover
                   the
                   Remnant
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   which
                   shall
                   be
                   left
                   ,
                   from
                   Assyria
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Pathros
                   ,
                   and
                   Cush
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Elam
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Shinar
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Hamath
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Islands
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 reasonable
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Recovering
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 
                   the
                   Second
                   Time
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 Particularly
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Returning
                 of
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ten
                   Tribes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                 Salmanasser's
                 invading
                 Iudaea
                 ,
                 were
                 either
                 taken
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 fled
                 into
                 strange
                 Countries
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 a
                 Return
                 from
                 Babylon
                 and
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Egypt
                 and
                 AEthiopia
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 distant
                 Regions
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 more
                 Generally
                 and
                 Comprehensively
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 dispersed
                 through
                 all
                 Countries
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 Converted
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 This
                 is
                 here
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Second
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Last
                 and
                 most
                 Eminent
                 Time
                 of
                 their
                 Conversion
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 Happy
                 likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 for
                 their
                 Fellow-Converts
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 of
                 his
                 Chapter
                 :
                 
                   He
                   shall
                   set
                   up
                   an
                   Ensign
                   for
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   assemble
                   the
                   Outcasts
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   and
                   gather
                   together
                   the
                   dispersed
                   of
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   four
                   Corners
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 
                   Sixtieth
                   Chapter
                   of
                   Isaiah
                
                 treats
                 of
                 this
                 very
                 Subject
                 ,
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 
                   General
                   Conversion
                
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 elegantly
                 describ'd
                 by
                 this
                 Lofty
                 and
                 Poetick
                 Prophet
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 20th
                 Verse
                 plainly
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Call
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 which
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Sun
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   go
                   down
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   thy
                   Moon
                   withdraw
                   it self
                   :
                
                 Where
                 is
                 promised
                 the
                 perpetual
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 this
                 People
                 without
                 any
                 Interruption
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 sees
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 fulfill●d
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 past
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   Sun
                   and
                   Moon
                   have
                   gone
                   down
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 Light
                 shone
                 upon
                 them
                 with
                 great
                 vigour
                 after
                 our
                 
                 Saviour's
                 Coming
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 were
                 converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 yet
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 miserable
                 Defection
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 Years
                 been
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 remained
                 in
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Favour
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 
                   the
                   sun
                   and
                   Moon
                   have
                   withdrawn
                   themselves
                
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Conversion
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Time
                 coming
                 when
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   go
                   down
                   ,
                
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 follows
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   be
                   their
                   everlasting
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Days
                   of
                   their
                   Mourning
                   shall
                   be
                   ended
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 State
                 and
                 Restauration
                 of
                 this
                 People
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 Apprehension
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 a
                 very
                 remarkable
                 Text
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 those
                 Words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 3.
                 v.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 refer
                 to
                 this
                 Last
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iews
                   :
                   The
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   abide
                   many
                   days
                   without
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   ●rince
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   an
                   ●phod
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Teraphim
                   .
                   Afterward
                   shall
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Isra●l
                   return
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   David
                   their
                   
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   Goodness
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   days
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 verified
                 :
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 evident
                 than
                 that
                 this
                 People
                 have
                 been
                 
                   many
                   days
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   a
                   King
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 Head
                 and
                 Governor
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 debarr'd
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 main
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 erect
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 present
                 State
                 of
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Text
                 speaks
                 of
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 neither
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 nor
                 
                   Heathenish
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 however
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 this
                 latter
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 judge
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   return
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   converted
                
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Chaldee
                   Paraphrast
                   ,
                   of
                   Ionathan
                
                 renders
                 it
                 )
                 
                   and
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 by
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   David
                   their
                   King
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Messias
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 acknowledg'd
                 )
                 by
                 that
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrast
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Doctors
                
                 on
                 this
                 Place
                 )
                 because
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 Christ
                 was
                 typified
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 often
                 called
                 David
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 This
                 fiducial
                 and
                 penitential
                 
                   seeking
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 and
                 owning
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplished
                 under
                 his
                 Thousand
                 years
                 Reign
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   latter
                   days
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Places
                 signally
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Days
                
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 meant
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 Exile
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 confess'd
                 before
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Chiefest
                 Rabbies
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 found
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 not
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 Concession
                 of
                 this
                 Great
                 Man
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 Words
                 themselves
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 which
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 shall
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   days
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Stile
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Writings
                 ,
                 usually
                 signifies
                 
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   Years
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Isai.
                   24.
                   22.
                   32.
                   10.
                   
                   Ier.
                   3.
                   7.
                   
                   Ezek.
                   12.
                   27.
                   38.
                   8.
                   
                   Dan.
                   8.
                   26.
                   10.
                   14.
                
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Captivity
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 return'd
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 
                   70
                   years
                
                 were
                 expired
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 intended
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 much
                 
                   longer
                   space
                   of
                   time
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 Captive
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 immediately
                 precede
                 
                   the
                   latter
                   Days
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 frequently
                 denoted
                 
                   the
                   Times
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Age
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Writers
                 and
                 Commentators
                 themselves
                 freely
                 grant
                 this
                 .
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   abide
                   many
                   Days
                   without
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   Days
                
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 explain'd
                 )
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   return
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Messias
                   :
                
                 Which
                 clearly
                 argues
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 Messias
                 shall
                 presently
                 succeed
                 after
                 those
                 
                   many
                   days
                
                 wherein
                 
                   they
                   have
                   abode
                   without
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 between
                 their
                 Return
                 from
                 the
                 Babylonian
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ's
                 Coming
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   Prince
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 &c.
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Time
                 commenced
                 when
                 Shilo●
                 the
                 Saviour
                 came
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Sceptre
                   departed
                   from
                   ludah
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 left
                 without
                 King
                 or
                 Prince
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 particular
                 Period
                 of
                 Time
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Messias's
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 illustrious
                 manner
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   return
                   ,
                   and
                   seek
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 King
                 again
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 embrace
                 that
                 Messias
                 whom
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 crucified
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   his
                   Goodness
                
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 ,
                 with
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 exceeding
                 Favour
                 and
                 Grace
                 
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 apprehend
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 Import
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 Point
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 might
                 mention
                 
                   Amos
                   9.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 preceding
                 Verses
                 ,
                 which
                 questionless
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 The
                 Close
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 plainly
                 shews
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   pulled
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Land
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 been
                 pull'd
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Land
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 return'd
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 bring
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 that
                 Place
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   be
                   pull'd
                   up
                   :
                
                 they
                 shall
                 remain
                 there
                 'till
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 that
                 famous
                 Prediction
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Zachariab
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 12.
                 v.
                 10
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   pour
                   upon
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   David
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   Terusalem
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Supplications
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   look
                   upon
                   me
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   pierced
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   mourn
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Tews
                 ,
                 is
                 agreed
                 upon
                 by
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Portion
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 especially
                 so
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 that
                 first
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   look
                   upon
                   him
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   pierced
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 refers
                 to
                 
                   the
                   piercing
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   side
                   with
                   a
                   Spear
                   ,
                
                 John
                 19.
                 37.
                 where
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 Action
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   Scripture
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   fulfill'd
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 this
                 Account
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   looking
                   upon
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   mourning
                   for
                   him
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 presently
                 after
                 their
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Captivity
                   in
                   Babylon
                
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 some
                 imagine
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 speak
                 )
                 for
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 pierce
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 this
                 Zechary
                 prophesied
                 after
                 the
                 Captivity
                 and
                 the
                 Restauration
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 these
                 as
                 future
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   look
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   mourn
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 can
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 be
                 understood
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 conceive
                 )
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Times
                 ,
                 when
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 imbrac'd
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   there
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   about
                   three
                   thousand
                   Souls
                   ,
                
                 Acts.
                 241.
                 some
                 of
                 whom
                 had
                 been
                 Crucifiers
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 v.
                 36.
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 far
                 different
                 from
                 a
                 
                   National
                   Mourning
                   and
                   Repentance
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 here
                 foretold
                 .
                 Not
                 only
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Land
                   shall
                   mourn
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 12.
                 the
                 whole
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 concerning
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 as
                 several
                 Expositors
                 have
                 thought
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 then
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 General
                 Mourning
                 and
                 Lamenting
                 for
                 the
                 Crucifying
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   look
                   on
                   him
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   pierced
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Exposition
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Words
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 
                   hearty
                   Repentance
                   and
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                
                 which
                 no
                 considerate
                 Man
                 can
                 expect
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Last
                 Day
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 Supplications
                 poured
                 on
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 late
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Families
                   mourn
                   apart
                
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 here
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 seeing
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Interpretations
                 are
                 well
                 grounded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 National
                 and
                 Universal
                 Call
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 :
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Land
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 
                   shall
                   mourn
                
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 
                   Family
                   apart
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 the
                 Mourning
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Grace
                   and
                   Supplication
                
                 shall
                 be
                 bestow'd
                 on
                 these
                 True
                 Penitents
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 effectually
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 to
                 hate
                 their
                 past
                 Enormities
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 to
                 beg
                 Pardon
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 in
                 a
                 sincere
                 and
                 saving
                 manner
                 bewail
                 the
                 execrable
                 Wickedness
                 of
                 their
                 Forefathers
                 who
                 put
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Iesus
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 cordially
                 grieve
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 cruci●ied
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 Sins
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 
                   looking
                   on
                   him
                   whom
                   they
                   pierced
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 Accounts
                 ,
                 this
                 Prophetick
                 Passage
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 
                 concerning
                 that
                 Last
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 main
                 Ingredient
                 of
                 the
                 Messias's
                 Kingdom
                 toward
                 the
                 World's
                 End
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 disperesed
                 over
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 Flock
                 of
                 Christ.
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 considerable
                 Texts
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 which
                 chiefly
                 recounts
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Persons
                 to
                 Christianity
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Times
                
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 speaks
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 future
                 Call
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ;
                 but
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Places
                 are
                 very
                 Remarkable
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 Produce
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Luke
                 2.
                 30
                 ,
                 31
                 ,
                 &c.
                 where
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Aged
                 Simeon
                 took
                 the
                 Child
                 Iesus
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 God
                 that
                 
                   his
                   Eyes
                   had
                   seen
                   his
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Saviour
                 whom
                 God
                 had
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   he
                   had
                   prepared
                   before
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   all
                   People
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 Eternity
                 decreed
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 and
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 Iews
                 are
                 a
                 dichotomy
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 this
                 Great
                 Blessing
                 is
                 more
                 particularly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 expressed
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Light
                   to
                   lighten
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 first
                 share
                 in
                 this
                 Blessing
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 which
                 manifestly
                 shews
                 that
                 this
                 latter
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 General
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 our
                 
                 Saviour's
                 Time
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 first
                 call'd
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 otherwise
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Salvation
                 and
                 Happiness
                 shall
                 first
                 be
                 discovered
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 .
                 But
                 observe
                 how
                 differently
                 this
                 is
                 express'd
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 Christ
                 shall
                 enlighten
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 
                 high
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 how
                 great
                 ,
                 how
                 renown'd
                 ,
                 how
                 glorious
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 their
                 future
                 Condition
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 since
                 these
                 Words
                 were
                 spoken
                 been
                 a
                 
                   Glorious
                   People
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 above
                 Sixteen
                 hundred
                 years
                 an
                 inglorious
                 ,
                 base
                 ,
                 despised
                 People
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 remains
                 a
                 Time
                 when
                 these
                 Words
                 of
                 Simeon
                 shall
                 be
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 shall
                 
                   be
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   People
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 those
                 Words
                 that
                 follow
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   this
                   Child
                   is
                   set
                   for
                   the
                   fall
                   and
                   rising
                   again
                   of
                   many
                   in
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Jewish
                 People
                 shall
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 be
                 recovered
                 and
                 restored
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ;
                 the
                 Jews
                 are
                 fallen
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 cast
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Church
                 or
                 Nation
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 People
                 shall
                 
                   rise
                   again
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 to
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Favour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Text
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 mention
                 partly
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 it
                 down
                 in
                 full
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                   21.
                   24.
                
                 where
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Fore-runners
                 of
                 those
                 Judgments
                 which
                 were
                 to
                 befal
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 foretels
                 that
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   distress
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   wrath
                   upon
                   this
                   People
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   fall
                   by
                   the
                   Edge
                   of
                   the
                   Sword
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   led
                   away
                   Captive
                   into
                   all
                   Nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Ierusalem
                   shall
                   be
                   trodden
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   ●entiles
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 abundantly
                 assured
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   ludaea
                   was
                   in
                   great
                   distress
                   ,
                   and
                   wrath
                   was
                   upon
                   that
                   People
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   they
                   fell
                   by
                   the
                   Edge
                   of
                   the
                   Sword
                   :
                
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 remain'd
                 were
                 
                   led
                   Captive
                   into
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dispers'd
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 But
                 this
                 Captivity
                 and
                 Dispersion
                 ,
                 this
                 treading
                 
                 down
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 by
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 last
                 always
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   be
                   fulfill'd
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 explain'd
                 it
                 before
                 )
                 till
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 World.
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 from
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 present
                 Captivity
                 and
                 Banishment
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 End.
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 trodden
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 when
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 fully
                 accomplished
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   i
                   e.
                
                 when
                 the
                 particular
                 time
                 arrives
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 call'd
                 into
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 spoke
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 Passage
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 
                   2
                   Cor.
                   3.
                   14
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   their
                   minds
                   were
                   blinded
                
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 that
                 Light
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Their
                 dark
                 Understandings
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 obscure
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 which
                 consisted
                 chiefly
                 of
                 Types
                 and
                 Shadows
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                   even
                   unto
                   this
                   day
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Veil
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Blindness
                 )
                 
                   is
                   untaken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                
                 still
                 
                   upon
                   their
                   heart
                   .
                   Nevertheless
                   when
                   it
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 Israel
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 because
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 before
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 of
                 Israel
                 barely
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 reasonable
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 it
                 refers
                 to
                 
                   their
                   heart
                
                 immediately
                 before-mention'd
                 .
                 
                   When
                   this
                   )
                   shall
                   turn
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Nation
                 shall
                 be
                 heartily
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Veil
                   shall
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                
                 this
                 Ignorance
                 shall
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 compleat
                 Insight
                 of
                 the
                 Imperfection
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 which
                 they
                 before
                 adhered
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Institution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Founder
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   This
                   Veil
                
                 ,
                 whenever
                 it
                 is
                 removed
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   done
                   away
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 by
                 
                 believing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 renouncing
                 their
                 former
                 Infidelity
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Time
                 when
                 this
                 
                   shall
                   be
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 past
                 when
                 he
                 wrote
                 this
                 Epistle
                 :
                 Though
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 was
                 partly
                 accomplish'd
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 several
                 Iews
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 further
                 verified
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 Nation
                 renounced
                 Iudaism
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 in
                 Iesus
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 still
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 a
                 Solemn
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 compleatly
                 fulfill'd
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 understood
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 could
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 here
                 used
                 intimates
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 It
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   their
                   heart
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   turn
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ;
                 which
                 implies
                 that
                 this
                 Conversion
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 a
                 General
                 Consent
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 All
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 
                   one
                   Person
                
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 do
                 it
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Scripture
                 express'd
                 )
                 
                   with
                   one
                   heart
                
                 and
                 
                   with
                   one
                   soul
                
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 Jewish
                 People
                 shall
                 unanimously
                 repent
                 and
                 believe
                 .
                 The
                 Reader
                 may
                 chuse
                 whether
                 he
                 will
                 attend
                 to
                 this
                 Criticism
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 pretend
                 not
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Universality
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 future
                 Conversion
                 from
                 this
                 Mode
                 of
                 speaking
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 arguing
                 is
                 not
                 convincing
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 meerly
                 an
                 
                   En●llage
                   of
                   Number
                
                 :
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 certain
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 intended
                 something
                 remarkable
                 and
                 peculiar
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Expression
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 offer
                 it
                 to
                 your
                 Consideration
                 .
                 To
                 conclude
                 ,
                 the
                 Text
                 assures
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 determin'd
                 Time
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   turn
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Veil
                   shall
                   be
                   wholly
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 part
                 already
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fully
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 at
                 the
                 Time
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 Community
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 own
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Subjects
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 place
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 propound
                 is
                 the
                 Eleventh
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 Eminent
                 and
                 Illustrious
                 Proof
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 There
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 expresly
                 asserts
                 in
                 the
                 
                   12.
                   v.
                   the
                   Fulness
                
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 25.
                 v.
                 )
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Conversion
                
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 (
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 )
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 This
                 he
                 Appositely
                 calls
                 
                   Life
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   v.
                   15.
                
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 and
                 withal
                 so
                 wellcome
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Expression
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 Observable
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 *
                 Prophets
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 express
                 the
                 Restauration
                 and
                 
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 
                   Living
                   again
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 
                   Rising
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 gives
                 light
                 to
                 
                   Rev.
                   20.
                   5.
                
                 where
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 you
                 )
                 the
                 Glorious
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 with
                 his
                 Saints
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Resurrection
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 
                   Living
                   again
                   after
                   Death
                
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 the
                 Restoring
                 and
                 
                   Calling
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 considerable
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 Reign
                 )
                 is
                 signalized
                 by
                 these
                 very
                 terms
                 ,
                 even
                 by
                 the
                 Inspired
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 Now
                 then
                 I
                 argue
                 thus
                 from
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 saith
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 their
                 Conversion
                 shall
                 be
                 Compleat
                 and
                 Entire
                 ,
                 the
                 numbers
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 call'd
                 shall
                 be
                 Consummated
                 .
                 I
                 ask
                 now
                 whether
                 this
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 say
                 some
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Fulness
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 here
                 happen'd
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 when
                 both
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 
                 Iews
                 were
                 Converted
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 A
                 great
                 many
                 Jews
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 Believed
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 Christians
                 just
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 besieging
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 many
                 were
                 convinced
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Prophecies
                 ,
                 and
                 owned
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 can
                 any
                 impartial
                 Man
                 perswade
                 himself
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 amounts
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 speaks
                 of
                 ?
                 No
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostle
                 himself
                 calls
                 it
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Remnant
                   ,
                   v.
                   5.
                
                 and
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 plain
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 this
                 Remnant
                 and
                 the
                 General
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 is
                 their
                 Fulness
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 allow
                 St.
                 Paul
                 to
                 speak
                 Properly
                 and
                 Significantly
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 mistake
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 grant
                 that
                 very
                 many
                 Jews
                 were
                 called
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 shadow
                 of
                 Truth
                 assert
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Full
                 and
                 General
                 Calling
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 that
                 this
                 Calling
                 is
                 not
                 past
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 I
                 design'd
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 I
                 might
                 briefly
                 argue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 from
                 that
                 other
                 Passage
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 v.
                 26.
                 where
                 he
                 sets
                 down
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 that
                 Mystery
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 mentioned
                 before
                 about
                 the
                 Casting
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 be
                 full
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 the
                 Issue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 :
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 Converted
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 follow
                 their
                 Example
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 the
                 Pardon
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   all
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 (
                 as
                 Theodoret
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Calvin
                 among
                 the
                 Moderns
                 )
                 who
                 Interpret
                 the
                 place
                 more
                 generally
                 :
                 They
                 think
                 that
                 
                   All
                   Israel
                
                 comprehends
                 not
                 only
                 Iews
                 but
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 all
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 among
                 them
                 
                 both
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 a
                 Great
                 and
                 Famous
                 Conversion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Pagan
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 soon
                 be
                 follow'd
                 with
                 as
                 Notable
                 and
                 Signal
                 Conversion
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 
                   Natural
                   Iews
                
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 should
                 understand
                 the
                 Words
                 thus
                 ,
                 they
                 sufficiently
                 assert
                 the
                 Point
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 proving
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 directs
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 stricter
                 meaning
                 of
                 his
                 Words
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 by
                 
                   all
                   Israel
                
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 People
                 which
                 peculiarly
                 have
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 viz.
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   Israel
                
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 
                   these
                   particularly
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 from
                 what
                 goes
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 follows
                 these
                 Words
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 how
                 the
                 word
                 Israel
                 is
                 understood
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 :
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 2d
                 .
                 and
                 7th
                 .
                 Verses
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 Verse
                 just
                 foregoing
                 this
                 .
                 
                   Blindness
                   in
                   part
                   is
                   happen'd
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Iews
                
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 speaking
                 of
                 all
                 along
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Blindness
                 or
                 Hardness
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 render'd
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 )
                 which
                 happen'd
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 removed
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 imbrace
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 
                   their
                   fulness
                   is
                   come
                   in
                
                 ;
                 then
                 
                   this
                   very
                   Israel
                
                 also
                 shall
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   so
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Considerate
                 Man
                 can
                 seriously
                 refuse
                 this
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 here
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 restrained
                 sense
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 that
                 particular
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 who
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 believe
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expresly
                 opposes
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 this
                 acception
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 what
                 immediately
                 follows
                 in
                 this
                 Verse
                 ,
                 
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   there
                   shall
                   come
                   out
                   of
                
                 Sion
                 
                 
                   the
                   Deliverer
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   turn
                   away
                   Vngodliness
                   from
                
                 Jacob.
                 This
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 (
                 
                   Isai.
                   59.
                   20.
                   
                
                 )
                 doth
                 primarily
                 and
                 directly
                 refer
                 to
                 that
                 peculiar
                 People
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 preceeding
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 those
                 terms
                 Sion
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Verse
                 it self
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 signifie
                 here
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   People
                
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 speaks
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 Israel
                 in
                 the
                 preceeding
                 words
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 People
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 alledging
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 would
                 be
                 impertinent
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 prove
                 what
                 I
                 undertook
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 this
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 foretells
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iews
                
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 (
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 this
                 )
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 *
                 Fathers
                 and
                 †
                 Others
                 understood
                 the
                 Words
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 when
                 this
                 was
                 fulfilled
                 ?
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 many
                 Thousands
                 of
                 Natural
                 Jews
                 were
                 then
                 Converted
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 saved
                 ,
                 yet
                 far
                 greater
                 numbers
                 persisted
                 in
                 their
                 Judaism
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Crucified
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   all
                   were
                   not
                   saved
                
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 hear
                 but
                 of
                 few
                 since
                 that
                 have
                 renounced
                 their
                 Infidelity
                 and
                 received
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 hereafter
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Words
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 ,
                 viz.
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 expresly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 speak
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Future
                 Event
                 of
                 great
                 Concern
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 by
                 rational
                 Deductions
                 and
                 Inferences
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 comparing
                 of
                 things
                 together
                 (
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 task
                 )
                 we
                 find
                 when
                 this
                 time
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 viz.
                 at
                 that
                 happy
                 Revelation
                 towards
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 calls
                 this
                 Conversion
                 a
                 
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   v.
                   25.
                
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 Primitive
                 Days
                 Converted
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 no
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 but
                 apparent
                 and
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Secret
                 or
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 Unbelief
                 and
                 Impenitence
                 
                   till
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   be
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 should
                 
                   all
                   be
                   Converted
                   and
                   Saved
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 a
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 reveal
                 it
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 Future
                 Conversion
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 farther
                 Evidence
                 from
                 the
                 27th
                 .
                 Verse
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 produced
                 from
                 
                   Isa.
                   59.
                   
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Covenant
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   with
                   them
                
                 ;
                 which
                 without
                 doubt
                 refers
                 to
                 
                   Gen.
                   17.
                   7.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   Establish
                   my
                   Covenant
                   betwixt
                   me
                   and
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Seed
                   after
                   thee
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Generations
                   ,
                   for
                   an
                   Everlasting
                   Covenant
                   ;
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   God
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Seed
                   after
                   thee
                   .
                
                 The
                 Iewish
                 Race
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 their
                 Faithful
                 Progenitors
                 ,
                 shall
                 partake
                 at
                 length
                 of
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Favour
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   is
                   made
                   with
                
                 Abraham's
                 
                   Seed
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Generations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 null'd
                 (
                 though
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 an
                 interruption
                 of
                 the
                 actual
                 exerting
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Everlasting
                   Covenant
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 28.
                 
                 Verse
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Election
                
                 ,
                 (
                 whether
                 you
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Decree
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 God's
                 singular
                 favour
                 in
                 chosing
                 this
                 People
                 in
                 time
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 )
                 they
                 shall
                 find
                 Mercy
                 at
                 last
                 ▪
                 
                   As
                   touching
                   the
                   Election
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   are
                   beloved
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Fathers
                   sake
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 Abraham
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Godly
                 Patriarchs
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Jews
                 descended
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 Love
                 and
                 
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 their
                 being
                 Called
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 frustrated
                 ,
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 adds
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Calling
                   of
                   God
                   are
                   without
                   Repentance
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 29.
                 
                 God
                 having
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 totally
                 be
                 Rejected
                 .
                 Though
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 afterwards
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 Unbelief
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 
                   not
                   cast
                   off
                   his
                   People
                   whom
                   he
                   foreknew
                   ,
                
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 Elected
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 finally
                 Perish
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Callings
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 special
                 Favours
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 Unchangable
                 ;
                 being
                 once
                 Promised
                 they
                 can't
                 be
                 Revoked
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 founds
                 the
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Recalling
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 
                   Deut.
                   7.
                   6
                   ,
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                
                 As
                 there
                 was
                 
                   a
                   Remnant
                
                 (
                 a
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 Jews
                 )
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Election
                   of
                   Grace
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 v.
                 5.
                 )
                 who
                 
                   at
                   that
                   present
                   time
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 writ
                 ,
                 rejected
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 effectually
                 Call'd
                 and
                 Converted
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 hereafter
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 this
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Election
                 shall
                 turn
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Promise
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 forget
                 his
                 Covenant
                 made
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 were
                 once
                 the
                 Beloved
                 People
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Posterity
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   beloved
                   for
                   the
                   Fathers
                   sake
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Faithfulness
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 infinite
                 and
                 unmeasurable
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God.
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 Great
                 Apos●le
                 argues
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 the
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 Vnchangeableness
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 are
                 concern'd
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Though
                 they
                 are
                 laid
                 aside
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 Favour
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Saved
                 ▪
                 This
                 very
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 
                 here
                 asserts
                 was
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 this
                 Common
                 Saying
                 (
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 understand
                 it
                 )
                 
                   Every
                   Israelite
                   shall
                   have
                   his
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   come
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 here
                 affirms
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 General
                 Conversion
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 Proofs
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 add
                 
                   Rev.
                   7.
                   4
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 which
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   Sealed
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Tribes
                   of
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 numerous
                 Company
                 of
                 Iews
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 Converted
                 in
                 the
                 Latter
                 Days
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Expositors
                 generally
                 interpret
                 the
                 Words
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 fix
                 this
                 Sealing
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 Particularly
                 Dr.
                 Hammond
                 thinks
                 this
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 that
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Sixth
                   Seal
                
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 comparing
                 the
                 12.
                 v.
                 of
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 with
                 1
                 :
                 v.
                 of
                 the
                 8th
                 .
                 Chapter
                 )
                 and
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 these
                 Words
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Last
                 Times
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Signal
                 Conversion
                 shall
                 happen
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fitly
                 represented
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Sealing
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   Thousands
                   of
                   every
                   Tribe
                   of
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 can't
                 find
                 any
                 time
                 when
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 fulfill'd
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Iews
                 Converted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 Time
                 is
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 foretells
                 this
                 Notable
                 Event
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 As
                 I
                 apprehend
                 )
                 refers
                 to
                 
                   Zech.
                   12.
                   12
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 largely
                 treated
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 all
                 thse
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 laid
                 together
                 I
                 conclude
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 length
                 
                   a
                   Visible
                   ,
                   National
                   and
                   General
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Iewish
                   People
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Converted
                   Gentiles
                
                 shall
                 make
                 up
                 One
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 have
                 
                 heretofore
                 thought
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 being
                 strongly
                 enclin'd
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 those
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 had
                 no
                 determinate
                 reference
                 to
                 this
                 affair
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 have
                 since
                 throughly
                 examined
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 exactly
                 scann'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 penetrated
                 into
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Future
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 in
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Particularly
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Eelventh
                   Chapter
                
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 clear
                 and
                 convincing
                 Evidence
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 Condition
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 Amazing
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 exceeding
                 Rejoycing
                 and
                 Exultation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 deservedly
                 call'd
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 )
                 
                   Life
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
                 How
                 this
                 General
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
                 first
                 Occasion
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 They
                 will
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Wonderful
                 and
                 Avenging
                 Hand
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Idolaters
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 prospered
                 :
                 They
                 will
                 observe
                 the
                 sudden
                 downfall
                 of
                 that
                 Wicked
                 Assembly
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 boasted
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 founded
                 on
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 removed
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 see
                 how
                 remarkably
                 God
                 hath
                 Defeated
                 and
                 Confounded
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 effect
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 reflect
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 Stubbornness
                 and
                 Insidelity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fear
                 lest
                 the
                 Divine
                 Vengeance
                 may
                 overtake
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 is
                 removed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 always
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Offence
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 one
                 main
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 spoke
                 and
                 thought
                 ill
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 encouraged
                 to
                 approach
                 nearer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 familiar
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 innate
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Excellency
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 so
                 much
                 clouded
                 with
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupted
                 with
                 Superstitious
                 Practices
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 w●
                 must
                 suppose
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 Christians
                 will
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 their
                 former
                 Prejudices
                 against
                 the
                 Iewish
                 Nation
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 Vulgar
                 Opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Iews
                 Stink
                 naturally
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 stock
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 an
                 unsavory
                 Smell
                 .
                 And
                 generally
                 Christians
                 have
                 acted
                 towards
                 that
                 People
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 really
                 true
                 :
                 They
                 avoid
                 their
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 unwholsome
                 and
                 fetid
                 Vapours
                 issued
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 have
                 treated
                 them
                 with
                 Scorn
                 and
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 with
                 Contumely
                 and
                 Reproach
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 eminently
                 observed
                 in
                 
                   Buxtorf's
                   Synagogue
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 most
                 rudely
                 handles
                 them
                 ,
                 grossly
                 and
                 sometimes
                 almost
                 prophanely
                 deriding
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Services
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   Swine
                   ,
                   Mad
                   Dogs
                
                 and
                 Devils
                 ;
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 that
                 Learned
                 Man
                 pretends
                 to
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 those
                 happy
                 Days
                 shall
                 shine
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 Antipathy
                 of
                 Christians
                 against
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 vanish
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 unfeignedly
                 endeavour
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 wellfare
                 of
                 their
                 Immortal
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Blessing
                 on
                 their
                 Endeavours
                 will
                 end
                 in
                 their
                 Effectual
                 Conversion
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 
                   Tertullian
                   ,
                   Chrysostom
                   ,
                   Theodoret
                
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 follow'd
                 by
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 before
                 Christs
                 Coming
                 to
                 Judgment
                 shall
                 be
                 chiefly
                 Effected
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Enoch
                 and
                 Elias
                 .
                 So
                 far
                 we
                 may
                 allow
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Holy
                 and
                 
                   Zealous
                   Men
                
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 this
                 Great
                 Work
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 Persons
                 are
                 raised
                 up
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 Pathetick
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 Invitations
                 ,
                 Admonitions
                 and
                 Convictions
                 shall
                 be
                 joyned
                 most
                 
                 
                   Ardent
                   Prayers
                
                 ;
                 for
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 will
                 be
                 stired
                 up
                 to
                 pity
                 the
                 forlorn
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 miserable
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 solicit
                 Heaven
                 with
                 importunate
                 Addresses
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 .
                 The
                 Devout
                 Mr.
                 *
                 Herbert
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Pattern
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 express'd
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 there
                 Condition
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 )
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Poor
                     Nation
                     !
                     whose
                     sweet
                     Sap
                     and
                     Iuice
                  
                   
                     Our
                     Cyens
                     have
                     purloyn'd
                     and
                     left
                     you
                     dry
                     ,
                  
                
                 Compassionately
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   
                     O
                     that
                     my
                     Prayers
                     !
                     mine
                     alas
                     !
                  
                   
                     Oh
                     that
                     some
                     Angel
                     might
                     a
                     Trumpet
                     sound
                     ,
                  
                   
                     At
                     which
                     the
                     Church
                     falling
                     upon
                     her
                     Face
                  
                   
                     Should
                     cry
                     so
                     loud
                     ,
                     until
                     the
                     Trump
                     were
                     drown'd
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     by
                     that
                     cry
                     from
                     her
                     dear
                     Lord
                     obtain
                     ,
                  
                   
                     That
                     your
                     sweet
                     Sap
                     may
                     come
                     again
                     !
                  
                
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 another
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 coming
                 in
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 accepting
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 suggested
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 our
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 v.
                 11.
                 of
                 the
                 14.
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   Salvation
                   shall
                   come
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 read
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Verb
                 in
                 the
                 †
                 Original
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 time
                 )
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   to
                   provoke
                   them
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 Jews
                 )
                 
                   to
                   jealousie
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 clear
                 from
                 25
                 ,
                 and
                 26.
                 v.
                 of
                 the
                 Eleventh
                 Chapter
                 before
                 insisted
                 upon
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 assert
                 the
                 General
                 Calling
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 when
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 Converted
                 .
                 
                   Blindness
                   in
                   part
                
                 (
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 )
                 
                 
                   is
                   happen'd
                   to
                   Israel
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   be
                   come
                   in
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 blinded
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 clear
                 Text
                 for
                 the
                 Priority
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 Conversion
                 before
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 opposed
                 by
                 several
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 by
                 our
                 Learned
                 Hammond
                 (
                 who
                 attempts
                 to
                 distort
                 the
                 Words
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   The
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   in
                   Future
                   Ages
                   ,
                
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 where
                 he
                 contends
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Words
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 
                   in
                   a
                   qualifi'd
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Blindness
                   in
                   part
                   is
                   befallen
                
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   until
                   the
                   time
                   come
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   fullness
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   in
                   then
                   more
                   generally
                   than
                   ever
                   before
                   .
                
                 But
                 whatever
                 this
                 dark
                 Gloss
                 drives
                 at
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 ,
                 obvious
                 and
                 intelligible
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 Conversion
                 both
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 and
                 Jews
                 in
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 meant
                 here
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 something
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 Future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 Compleat
                 and
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Conversion
                
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 be
                 first
                 Converted
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Blindness
                 and
                 Hardness
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 
                   until
                   the
                   fulness
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   comes
                   in
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 until
                 the
                 full
                 number
                 of
                 Gentiles
                 be
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 hearty
                 imbracing
                 and
                 professing
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 Can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 plainer
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 Could
                 the
                 Apostle
                 have
                 used
                 any
                 clearer
                 Words
                 to
                 express
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 World
                 will
                 preceed
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 remove
                 their
                 Blindness
                 and
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 can't
                 submit
                 to
                 this
                 Authors
                 
                   qualifi'd
                   sence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 Reason
                 which
                 himself
                 assigns
                 in
                 
                 another
                 *
                 Place
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   force
                   an
                   unusual
                   Signification
                   upon
                   a
                   Word
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Scope
                   of
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   used
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   necessarily
                   require
                   it
                   ,
                   hath
                   little
                   Authority
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   procure
                   assent
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Sence
                 which
                 I
                 offer
                 ,
                 is
                 further
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 adds
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Place
                 ,
                 
                   So
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 Emphatical
                 and
                 Remarkable
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 General
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Salvation
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Effect
                 and
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 foregoing
                 Conversion
                 .
                 SO
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Converted
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   this
                   Manner
                
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Saved
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 otherwise
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 shall
                 behold
                 that
                 strange
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 and
                 sudden
                 Change
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Pagan
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 be
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 Alteration
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 A
                 holy
                 Emulation
                 shall
                 possess
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 push
                 them
                 on
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 Work.
                 
                   So
                   ,
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 in
                 this
                 Manner
                 and
                 Method
                 
                   all
                   Israel
                   shall
                   be
                   Saved
                
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 shall
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Perhaps
                 this
                 Universal
                 Call
                 may
                 be
                 promoted
                 by
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 or
                 Spectacle
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 Some
                 would
                 infer
                 from
                 that
                 Place
                 before-cited
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   look
                   on
                   him
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   pierced
                   ,
                
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 that
                 Grand
                 Change
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 already
                 on
                 that
                 Passage
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Sence
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   he
                   cometh
                   with
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Eye
                   shall
                   see
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   they
                   which
                   pierced
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   Kindreds
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   wail
                   because
                   of
                   him
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 thought
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 parallel
                 Place
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 last
                 named
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 likeness
                 in
                 the
                 Words
                 in
                 both
                 Places
                 ;
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Last
                 
                 Day
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   Clouds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 Matth.
                 24.
                 30.
                 which
                 is
                 generally
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 the
                 meant
                 of
                 Doomsday
                 .
                 Then
                 all
                 impenitent
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 they
                 that
                 pierced
                 and
                 crucified
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 in
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 to
                 their
                 unspeakable
                 Sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 those
                 Words
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 )
                 in
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 13.
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 some
                 proof
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Appearing
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 Earth
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 anew
                 .
                 
                   One
                   like
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   came
                   in
                   the
                   Clouds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   given
                   him
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 before
                 that
                 these
                 Words
                 are
                 a
                 Prediction
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 Though
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 positive
                 here
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   Clouds
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 may
                 only
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 Manner
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 which
                 Daniel
                 had
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                   Visions
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   like
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 who
                 appeared
                 as
                 if
                 
                   he
                   came
                   in
                   the
                   Clouds
                
                 )
                 yet
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 rather
                 enclined
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 this
                 Place
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 
                   visible
                   Appearance
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 at
                 the
                 Entrance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 rouzing
                 and
                 alarming
                 of
                 the
                 Hardned
                 Iews
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 looking
                 after
                 Signs
                 from
                 Heaven
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 likely
                 Christ
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Skies
                 with
                 an
                 amazing
                 Splendor
                 and
                 Glory
                 to
                 these
                 gazing
                 Spectators
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 he
                 may
                 Personally
                 Appear
                 above
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 Reign
                 Personally
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 hath
                 shew'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 soon
                 retreats
                 ,
                 and
                 remains
                 in
                 Heaven
                 till
                 the
                 Last
                 and
                 Final
                 Day
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 ,
                 who
                 once
                 thought
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 visible
                 Appearance
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 retracted
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 (
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 )
                 because
                 
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   good
                   Foundation
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 Mat
                 24.
                 30.
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 quoted
                 
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 Foundation
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 Apprehension
                 in
                 that
                 Place
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 judge
                 :
                 I
                 only
                 offer'd
                 it
                 as
                 probable
                 ,
                 but
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 Absolutely
                 determine
                 any
                 Thing
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 very
                 presumptuous
                 that
                 attempts
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Chap.
                 XXI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Universal
                   Righteousness
                   is
                   another
                   Attendant
                   of
                   this
                   Last
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   doubly
                   answered
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Sinless
                   State.
                   Greater
                   Knowledge
                   than
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                   at
                   that
                   Time.
                   Religion
                   shall
                   then
                   appear
                   in
                   its
                   Native
                   Purity
                   .
                   The
                   Influence
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   on
                   Mens
                   Lives
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   effectual
                   than
                   formerly
                   .
                   Jesus
                   shall
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   eminent
                   Manner
                   be
                   exalted
                   .
                   Other
                   Fruits
                   of
                   this
                   happy
                   Reign
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   great
                   Things
                   shall
                   be
                   wrought
                   .
                   Civil
                   Magistrates
                   shall
                   be
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   .
                   Christ's
                   Reign
                   is
                   not
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   .
                   Ecclesiastical
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Rulers
                   shall
                   be
                   Instruments
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   Work.
                   All
                   Persons
                   are
                   some
                   Ways
                   capable
                   of
                   promoting
                   it
                   .
                   Universal
                   Peace
                   is
                   another
                   Blessing
                   that
                   attends
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Christ.
                   On
                   what
                   account
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   Scripture
                   attests
                   it
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   obviated
                   .
                   A
                   Concurrence
                   of
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Temporal
                   Blessings
                   in
                   this
                   happy
                   State.
                   More
                   especially
                   Bodily
                   Health
                   ,
                   and
                   Long
                   Life
                   .
                   Also
                   a
                   vast
                   Increase
                   of
                   the
                   Poeple
                   of
                   that
                   Time.
                   The
                   Savage
                   Brates
                   shall
                   become
                   Tame
                   and
                   Gentle.
                   These
                   Earthly
                   Blessings
                   are
                   but
                   Appendages
                   of
                   this
                   Dispensation
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   Inconsiderable
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Blessings
                   which
                   constitute
                   this
                   State.
                   The
                   Author's
                   Doubtings
                   and
                   Reluctancies
                   .
                   He
                   is
                   not
                   positive
                   as
                   to
                   Particular
                   Circumstances
                   .
                   He
                   cannot
                   determine
                   concerning
                   the
                   Fore-runners
                   of
                   this
                   Revolution
                   .
                   The
                   Freedom
                   which
                   he
                   uses
                   in
                   a
                   Point
                   that
                   is
                   highly
                   Probable
                   .
                   He
                   follows
                   not
                   some
                   late
                   Writers
                   in
                   assigning
                   the
                   particular
                   Time
                   when
                   the
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                   shall
                   commence
                   .
                   The
                   punctual
                   Date
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   .
                   The
                   Thing
                   discoursed
                   of
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   Time
                   as
                   to
                   us
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   The
                   Degeneracy
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Times
                   is
                   no
                   obstacle
                   to
                   this
                   .
                   The
                   Author
                   leaves
                   a
                   Testimony
                   of
                   his
                   Wishes
                   and
                   Desires
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 HAving
                 spoken
                 of
                 Three
                 of
                 the
                 Grand
                 Concomitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Righteousness
                   and
                   Holiness
                
                 .
                 You
                 might
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 alledged
                 to
                 evince
                 the
                 Future
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 several
                 .
                 others
                 besides
                 ,
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 this
                 happy
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Messias's
                   Kingdom
                
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 mention
                 all
                 along
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Holiness
                 which
                 shall
                 abound
                 in
                 that
                 Time.
                 This
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 among
                 the
                 Blessings
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Kingdom
                
                 in
                 several
                 Places
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Writings
                 :
                 
                   Thy
                   People
                   shall
                   be
                   all
                   Righteous
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 60.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   sprinkle
                   clean
                   Water
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   
                   shall
                   be
                   clean
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 36.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   save
                   you
                   from
                   your
                   Uncleanness
                   ,
                
                 ver
                 .
                 29.
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   cleansing
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   Iniquities
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 33.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   defile
                   themselves
                   any
                   more
                   with
                   their
                   detestable
                   Things
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   their
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                
                 Ezek.
                 37.
                 23.
                 
                 In
                 those
                 Days
                 
                   HOLINESS
                   TO
                   THE
                   LORD
                
                 must
                 be
                 engraved
                 
                   on
                   the
                   Bells
                   of
                   the
                   Horses
                   ,
                
                 Zech.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Catholick
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Thing
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 commonest
                 ,
                 shall
                 share
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Messias
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   everlasting
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 24.
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Own
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 Inherent
                 one
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 )
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Texts
                 ,
                 refer
                 to
                 those
                 Times
                 which
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 Christ
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 made
                 so
                 many
                 Converts
                 to
                 our
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 respect
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Consequence
                 is
                 not
                 valid
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 were
                 partly
                 and
                 initially
                 fulfilled
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 Completely
                 fulfilled
                 hereafter
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 part
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 more
                 Holiness
                 than
                 since
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 assert
                 withal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Full
                 Accomplishment
                 is
                 yet
                 behind
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 larger
                 Effusion
                 of
                 Holiness
                 in
                 the
                 ensuing
                 Dispensation
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 the
                 former
                 Answer
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 gave
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Case
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Satisfactory
                 here
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Prophetick
                 Passages
                 have
                 a
                 Double
                 Meaning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Double
                 Accomplishment
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 these
                 Predictions
                 which
                 foretold
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 Christ's
                 first
                 setting
                 up
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 foretel
                 what
                 
                 shall
                 happen
                 at
                 his
                 Coming
                 in
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 safe
                 way
                 of
                 interpreting
                 those
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 those
                 Prophecies
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 this
                 solves
                 the
                 Difficulties
                 which
                 occur
                 in
                 this
                 Controversy
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 groundless
                 Notion
                 ,
                 but
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 dictated
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 in
                 another
                 Discourse
                 ;
                 where
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Excellency
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   Writings
                
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 First
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Second
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 )
                 a
                 Direct
                 and
                 a
                 Collateral
                 Meaning
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 Books
                 whatsoever
                 that
                 are
                 Historical
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 applicable
                 here
                 ;
                 those
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 concerning
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Measure
                 of
                 Sanctity
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ.
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 Words
                 reach
                 to
                 these
                 Two
                 times
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fulfilled
                 twice
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Sacred
                   Writings
                
                 not
                 only
                 different
                 Persons
                 and
                 Things
                 ,
                 but
                 different
                 Times
                 and
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 are
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Words
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 Holiness
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 State
                 on
                 Earth
                 is
                 foretold
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 naturally
                 follows
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 Babylon
                 shall
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Iniquity
                
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 whose
                 grand
                 Design
                 and
                 Business
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 extirpate
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 shall
                 themselves
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 both
                 Iews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 universally
                 abandon
                 their
                 evil
                 Opinions
                 and
                 wicked
                 Practices
                 ,
                 and
                 jointly
                 set
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Study
                 of
                 God's
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 you
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 there
                 will
                 follow
                 upon
                 this
                 an
                 Universal
                 Sanctity
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 a
                 Sinless
                 State
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 like
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can't
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 Those
                 High-fliers
                 ,
                 who
                 represent
                 the
                 Millennary
                 State
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 lash
                 out
                 too
                 far
                 ;
                 and
                 remember
                 not
                 that
                 our
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 .
                 The
                 
                   binding
                   of
                   Satan
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 Binding
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Devils
                 were
                 all
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 the
                 least
                 Liberty
                 to
                 solicite
                 and
                 entice
                 us
                 to
                 Sin.
                 I
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Chief
                 of
                 these
                 Infernal
                 Spirits
                 that
                 was
                 
                   bound
                   by
                   the
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 1.
                 which
                 I
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Names
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 given
                 him
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Dragon
                   ,
                   that
                   old
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Devil
                   and
                   Satan
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 heap'd
                 up
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 distinguish
                 this
                 Arch-Daemon
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 very
                 Apostate
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 who
                 wrought
                 the
                 First
                 Mischief
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Man
                 and
                 Woman
                 ;
                 by
                 assuming
                 the
                 Shape
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Serpent
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   old
                   Serpent
                
                 .
                 He
                 being
                 the
                 Subtilest
                 and
                 most
                 Malicious
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Diabolical
                 Crew
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   bound
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   bottomless
                   Pit
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Seal
                   is
                   set
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   deceive
                   the
                   Nations
                   no
                   more
                   .
                
                 He
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Ring-leader
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 order
                 they
                 generally
                 acted
                 ,
                 is
                 secured
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 their
                 Power
                 is
                 extremely
                 abated
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 chain'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 that
                 He
                 is
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 they
                 forget
                 their
                 old
                 Employment
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 little
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 totally
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 fully
                 bound
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Last
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 tempt
                 and
                 deceive
                 Men
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Restrained
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Measure
                 and
                 Degree
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Body
                
                 of
                 
                   Evil
                   Angels
                
                 so
                 confin'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 utterly
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Tempting
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Men
                 are
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Corruptions
                 will
                 adhere
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Best
                 will
                 Sin
                 to
                 the
                 Worlds
                 end
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 
                 are
                 a
                 Compound
                 of
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Their
                 Make
                 and
                 Frame
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 intire
                 Freedom
                 from
                 Sin
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 high
                 Degree
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 State
                 shall
                 set
                 them
                 at
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Distance
                 from
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 lower
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 Restauration
                 ,
                 Men
                 shall
                 be
                 Blessed
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 Knowledge
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Ground-work
                 of
                 true
                 Holiness
                 .
                 The
                 Inspired
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 speak
                 of
                 those
                 Days
                 ,
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Waters
                   cover
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 11.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 perhaps
                 this
                 is
                 intended
                 in
                 Isa.
                 65.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Child
                   shall
                   die
                   an
                   Hundred
                   Years
                   Old
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 all
                 Persons
                 shall
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 maturity
                 of
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 attain'd
                 to
                 any
                 considerable
                 Number
                 of
                 Years
                 :
                 The
                 Children
                 shall
                 have
                 such
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 Knowing
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 heretofore
                 that
                 were
                 very
                 Old
                 ,
                 that
                 lived
                 an
                 Hundred
                 Years
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Privilege
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 reserved
                 for
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   New-created
                   Ierusalem
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaks
                 of
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 ver
                 .
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 General
                 Commerce
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 who
                 prophesied
                 concerning
                 these
                 Times
                 ,
                 
                   Many
                   shall
                   run
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   shall
                   be
                   increased
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 12.
                 4.
                 viz.
                 by
                 that
                 free
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Travelling
                 ,
                 by
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 uninterrupted
                 Privilege
                 of
                 those
                 Days
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 inclined
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 that
                 New
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 *
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                   in
                   the
                   Millennium
                   will
                   be
                   without
                   a
                   Sea.
                
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 a
                 wrong
                 Bottom
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 supposes
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 will
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 Con●●agration
                 ,
                 which
                 ●e
                 imagines
                 will
                 burn
                 up
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 or
                 his
                 Comet
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 fansies
                 )
                 will
                 drink
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Gentleman
                 's
                 New
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Comet
                 procured
                 the
                 Universal
                 Flood
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 bring
                 on
                 the
                 Final
                 Conflagration
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Drowning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Burning
                 of
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 .
                 But
                 leaving
                 this
                 Theorist
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 may
                 rationally
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 E●rth
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 Sea
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Firing
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 not
                 happen
                 till
                 after
                 those
                 Years
                 be
                 expired
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 before
                 suggested
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Commerce
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 Land
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 mightily
                 increased
                 and
                 improved
                 in
                 that
                 Millennary
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Common
                   Language
                
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Lingua
                   Franca
                
                 ,
                 (
                 but
                 much
                 larger
                 )
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 all
                 ;
                 whereby
                 all
                 Nations
                 will
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 hold
                 correspondence
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 Distance
                 .
                 Travelling
                 is
                 uneasy
                 now
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Druggerman
                 to
                 interpret
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Foreigners
                 we
                 converse
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 incourag'd
                 to
                 visit
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Conversation
                 between
                 them
                 is
                 become
                 so
                 easy
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 great
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christianity
                 will
                 be
                 soon
                 propagated
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 shall
                 be
                 better
                 disposed
                 than
                 ever
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 entertain
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Iesus
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 Notions
                 of
                 Things
                 shall
                 bear
                 sway
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 shall
                 not
                 take
                 Pains
                 to
                 Cheat
                 and
                 Delude
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 their
                 constant
                 Course
                 through
                 all
                 Ages
                 .
              
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 remarkable
                 Renovation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 we
                 expect
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Native
                   Purity
                   and
                   Simplicity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 shall
                 see
                 and
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   Real
                   Worth
                
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Religion
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 its
                 first
                 Rising
                 ,
                 made
                 long
                 Shadows
                 ;
                 it
                 abounded
                 with
                 Obscurities
                 ,
                 and
                 Dusky
                 Representations
                 ;
                 and
                 Men
                 were
                 imployed
                 chiefly
                 in
                 external
                 Formalities
                 and
                 Ceremonies
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 at
                 its
                 greatest
                 Height
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Things
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 chosen
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 Sake
                 ,
                 and
                 loved
                 for
                 its
                 intrinsick
                 Value
                 .
                 Even
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 founding
                 of
                 Christianity
                 itself
                 ,
                 many
                 imbraced
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 attested
                 by
                 such
                 Extraordinary
                 and
                 Miraculous
                 Occurrences
                 as
                 then
                 every
                 Day
                 shew'd
                 themselves
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 thrust
                 upon
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 compell'd
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 afterwards
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 commend
                 itself
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 Natural
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Worthiness
                 of
                 its
                 Noble
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 furnished
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 Men
                 shall
                 serve
                 God
                 Freely
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Choice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 shall
                 then
                 appear
                 more
                 eminently
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Reasonable
                   Service
                
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 promote
                 a
                 more
                 than
                 usual
                 Holiness
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 and
                 Lives
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Religion
                 is
                 esteem'd
                 for
                 its
                 Self
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 inward
                 Excellency
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 mere
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 outward
                 Shews
                 ;
                 by
                 mere
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Matters
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 live
                 in
                 an
                 Age
                 wherein
                 Men
                 talk
                 and
                 discourse
                 much
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Generality
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 less
                 Religion
                 than
                 any
                 Age
                 ever
                 had
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 Because
                 they
                 place
                 Religion
                 in
                 Words
                 and
                 Pretences
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 peculiar
                 Sets
                 of
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 meer
                 external
                 Shew
                 of
                 some
                 Performances
                 that
                 relate
                 to
                 Devotion
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 ,
                 Substantial
                 Religion
                 
                 will
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 Standard
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 True
                 and
                 Solid
                 Piety
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 A
                 greater
                 Measure
                 of
                 Grace
                 shall
                 be
                 bestowed
                 on
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Divine
                   Spirit
                
                 .
                 Not
                 in
                 the
                 Sense
                 that
                 some
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 Extraordinary
                 Gifs
                 ,
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 Endowments
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 confer'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Outward
                 Teachings
                 of
                 Man
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 useless
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 mean
                 thus
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 effectual
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 shall
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 making
                 Men
                 better
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 grand
                 Design
                 and
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 take
                 Place
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 Time.
                 The
                 most
                 admired
                 and
                 glorious
                 Gifts
                 are
                 mean
                 and
                 base
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Real
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 a
                 hearty
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ways
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 upright
                 Life
                 resulting
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 abundant
                 Communication
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 these
                 shall
                 be
                 advanced
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 In
                 the
                 Golden
                 Age
                 of
                 Christianity
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 mighty
                 Power
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 on
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 ,
                 exciting
                 them
                 to
                 worthy
                 and
                 noble
                 Actions
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 zealous
                 for
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 act
                 with
                 Vigour
                 and
                 Concernedness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 overcome
                 all
                 Difficulties
                 that
                 lie
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 (
                 in
                 a
                 Word
                 )
                 to
                 design
                 and
                 bring
                 to
                 pass
                 Great
                 Things
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 IESUS
                 shall
                 then
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 Manner
                 be
                 exalted
                 ;
                 his
                 blessed
                 Undertakings
                 for
                 our
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 his
                 Merits
                 and
                 Perfect
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 ever
                 esteem'd
                 ,
                 admir'd
                 ,
                 and
                 extoll'd
                 .
                 This
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 especial
                 Time
                 of
                 magnifying
                 and
                 celebrating
                 the
                 meritorious
                 Transactions
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Lord
                   Christ
                
                 for
                 the
                 Saving
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 Which
                 must
                 needs
                 produce
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Degree
                 of
                 Holiness
                 in
                 Mens
                 Lives
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 genuine
                 Source
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Consideration
                 
                 of
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 and
                 suffer'd
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 more
                 effectual
                 Spring
                 of
                 True
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 more
                 powerful
                 Motive
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Free
                 and
                 Unmerited
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 beloved
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 now
                 the
                 Reformed
                 World
                 shall
                 exercise
                 itself
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 true
                 Way
                 that
                 leads
                 to
                 Purity
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ;
                 viz.
                 a
                 perpetual
                 valuing
                 and
                 prizing
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Covenant
                
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 done
                 hitherto
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 shamefully
                 neglected
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 Therefore
                 now
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 performed
                 with
                 great
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Application
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 .
                 Though
                 their
                 Works
                 and
                 Obedience
                 shall
                 exceed
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 presume
                 to
                 rely
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 Though
                 their
                 Lives
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 strict
                 and
                 blameless
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 entertain
                 no
                 Opinion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Worthiness
                 ,
                 but
                 confide
                 wholly
                 in
                 the
                 Spotless
                 Obedience
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Lamb
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 attribute
                 all
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 to
                 heap
                 up
                 many
                 Things
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 blessed
                 Days
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 New
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 New
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 more
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 more
                 warmed
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 sanctified
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 a
                 continual
                 Striving
                 to
                 excel
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 laudable
                 and
                 vertuous
                 Actions
                 .
                 Religion
                 and
                 Piety
                 shall
                 be
                 Fashionable
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 shall
                 be
                 esteemed
                 most
                 Honourable
                 .
                 All
                 Perfidiousness
                 and
                 Fraud
                 ,
                 all
                 Lying
                 and
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 shall
                 cease
                 ;
                 and
                 Truth
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 Integrity
                 and
                 Open-heartedness
                 ,
                 shall
                 universally
                 prevail
                 .
                 Swearing
                 will
                 then
                 be
                 of
                 little
                 Use
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 Act
                 of
                 Solemn
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 owning
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distrust
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 't
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 Persons
                 deal
                 Truly
                 and
                 Uprightly
                 ,
                 Oaths
                 are
                 not
                 needful
                 to
                 attest
                 or
                 confirm
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 .
                 In
                 
                 those
                 Days
                 Men
                 shall
                 conciliate
                 an
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 speak
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 perswade
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 or
                 promise
                 ,
                 by
                 plain
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 honest
                 Life
                 .
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 all-sinister
                 and
                 base
                 Designs
                 ;
                 all
                 unworthy
                 Aims
                 ,
                 and
                 vitious
                 Ends
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 aside
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 main
                 Thing
                 which
                 shall
                 influence
                 upon
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 How
                 this
                 great
                 Change
                 shall
                 be
                 wrought
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ;
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 powerful
                 Aids
                 and
                 Assistances
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 Men
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 plentiful
                 Manner
                 .
                 Hereby
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 inabled
                 ,
                 above
                 their
                 own
                 Abilities
                 and
                 Strengths
                 ,
                 to
                 subdne
                 their
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 conquer
                 their
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 exact
                 manner
                 to
                 conform
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 you
                 further
                 ask
                 ,
                 What
                 outward
                 instruments
                 and
                 Means
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 accomplish
                 this
                 Great
                 Work
                 ?
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 Active
                 and
                 
                   Zealous
                   Governors
                
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 take
                 Notice
                 ,
                 that
                 Persons
                 of
                 that
                 Character
                 have
                 been
                 rai●'d
                 up
                 continually
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 great
                 Revolutions
                 and
                 Alterations
                 in
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 
                   Cyrus
                   ,
                   Alexander
                
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Constanti●●
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 Charles
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Electors
                 of
                 Saxony
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 REFORMATION
                 in
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 what
                 strange
                 Things
                 did
                 a
                 Resolute
                 and
                 Couragious
                 King
                 bring
                 to
                 pass
                 ?
                 Much
                 more
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 over
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 inspiring
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 some
                 Christian
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 with
                 Valour
                 and
                 Resolution
                 ;
                 especially
                 by
                 adding
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 blessing
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 real
                 Sense
                 and
                 relish
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Minds
                 and
                 Consciences
                 .
                 Being
                 thus
                 qualified
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 accomplish
                 ?
                 What
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 Governors
                 of
                 this
                 Character
                 ?
                 Wicked
                 Rulers
                 are
                 the
                 greatest
                 Mischief
                 and
                 Plague
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 accordingly
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 Satan's
                 Stratagem
                 throughout
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 such
                 Magistrates
                 as
                 will
                 abett
                 and
                 further
                 his
                 Design
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 that
                 will
                 patronize
                 all
                 Vice
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 establish
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 Law.
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Cause
                 and
                 Sourse
                 of
                 that
                 horrid
                 Deluge
                 of
                 Vice
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 broken
                 in
                 upon
                 all
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 miserably
                 overspread
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 I
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 stem
                 this
                 mighty
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 set
                 up
                 some
                 Eminent
                 Persons
                 in
                 High
                 Places
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 powerful
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Walls
                 and
                 Ramparts
                 ,
                 shall
                 effectually
                 stop
                 its
                 impetuous
                 Course
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 Words
                 in
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   saw
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   sat
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   Iudgment
                   was
                   given
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 refer
                 partly
                 to
                 this
                 ;
                 they
                 signify
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 Evil-doers
                 shall
                 be
                 call'd
                 to
                 an
                 Account
                 ,
                 and
                 punish'd
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Offences
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 be
                 cleared
                 of
                 all
                 wilful
                 and
                 stubborn
                 Criminals
                 .
                 This
                 perhaps
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Meaning
                 of
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Do
                   ye
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   judge
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                
                 I
                 offer
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 whether
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 interpret
                 it
                 thus
                 ;
                 Do
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Christian
                   Magistracy
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 especially
                 when
                 Christianity
                 is
                 coming
                 to
                 its
                 Height
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 
                   Godly
                   Rulers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 reform
                 all
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 amiss
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 And
                 this
                 great
                 Sway
                 and
                 Authority
                 shall
                 make
                 way
                 even
                 for
                 their
                 
                   judging
                   of
                   Angels
                
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 v.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 far
                 from
                 abetting
                 in
                 this
                 Discourse
                 the
                 wild
                 Fancy
                 of
                 those
                 Enthusiastick
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 on
                 Earth
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ;
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 set
                 up
                 
                   King
                   Iesus
                
                 ,
                 pull
                 down
                 all
                 others
                 :
                 Their
                 
                 Fifth-Monarchy
                 brooks
                 no
                 Crowned
                 Heads
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 forget
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Place
                 where
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Prophet
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   a
                   King
                   shall
                   Reign
                   in
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 discoursing
                 of
                 )
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   Princes
                   shall
                   rule
                   in
                   iudgment
                   ,
                
                 Isa.
                 32.
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Scepter
                   shall
                   depart
                   from
                   Iudah
                   when
                   Shiloh
                
                 first
                 comes
                 ;
                 yet
                 neither
                 then
                 ,
                 nor
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 
                   Christian
                   Princes
                
                 .
                 Their
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 incompatible
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 giving
                 any
                 Allowance
                 to
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 confidently
                 aver
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Christianity
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 that
                 excellent
                 Pitch
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Incouragement
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Secular
                 Powers
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 Ground
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 say
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 expresly
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 formerly
                 
                   gave
                   their
                   Kingdom
                   to
                   the
                   Beast
                   ,
                
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 
                   hate
                   the
                   Whore
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   make
                   her
                   desolate
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 Rev.
                 17.
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
                 These
                 great
                 Things
                 shall
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 States
                 ,
                 entirely
                 devoting
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 publick
                 Good
                 and
                 Welfare
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 of
                 Lords
                 .
                 The
                 Builders
                 of
                 that
                 Ierusalem
                 shall
                 hold
                 the
                 Trowel
                 with
                 one
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 Rear
                 this
                 happy
                 Structure
                 ,
                 and
                 severely
                 Punish
                 those
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 sharply
                 Animadverting
                 on
                 all
                 Wickednesses
                 and
                 Enormities
                 ,
                 these
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Universal
                 Piety
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 come
                 in
                 their
                 room
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ;
                 This
                 great
                 Work
                 shall
                 be
                 promoted
                 and
                 advanced
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Pastors
                
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Care
                 and
                 Faithfulness
                 ,
                 whose
                 Courage
                 
                 and
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 requisite
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 Affair
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Civil
                 Magistrate
                 .
                 The
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Guides
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 then
                 shew
                 themselves
                 true
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 refusing
                 any
                 Labour
                 of
                 Love
                 for
                 their
                 Peoples
                 Good
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 *
                 
                   preach
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   be
                   instant
                   in
                   Season
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Season
                   ,
                   reprove
                   ,
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ;
                   with
                   all
                   Long-suffering
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   Watch
                   in
                   all
                   Things
                   ,
                   do
                   the
                   Work
                   of
                   true
                   Evangelizers
                   ,
                   make
                   full
                   proof
                   of
                   their
                   Ministry
                   .
                
                 They
                 shall
                 discharge
                 their
                 Holy
                 Function
                 with
                 all
                 Mildness
                 and
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 Tenderness
                 and
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 with
                 all
                 Fervency
                 and
                 Vigour
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 let
                 all
                 Men
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saving
                 of
                 Mens
                 Souls
                 ,
                 the
                 Grand
                 Design
                 of
                 their
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 reason
                 that
                 I
                 mention
                 both
                 these
                 great
                 Orders
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 requisite
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 that
                 Great
                 Work
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 discoursing
                 of
                 .
                 Moses
                 and
                 Aaron
                 must
                 befriend
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 Zerubbabel
                 and
                 Ioshua
                 must
                 join
                 in
                 building
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 Improvement
                 and
                 Increase
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 disunion
                 of
                 these
                 Two.
                 The
                 Temporal
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 Overseers
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 concurr'd
                 in
                 the
                 promoting
                 the
                 same
                 Religious
                 Designs
                 .
                 The
                 Secular
                 and
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Powers
                 have
                 frequently
                 been
                 divided
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 have
                 retarded
                 and
                 impeded
                 the
                 Common
                 Good.
                 But
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 in
                 those
                 happy
                 Times
                 ;
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 disagreement
                 between
                 Ecclesiastical
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 opposition
                 between
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Civil
                 Laws
                 .
                 The
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Secular
                 Officers
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 an
                 Impediment
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 particular
                 Charges
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 Business
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 respective
                 Cause
                 and
                 Interest
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 If
                 Phocas
                 and
                 Boniface
                 held
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 wrought
                 such
                 horrid
                 Mischiefs
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 we
                 may
                 experience
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 Effects
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Nature
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 unanimous
                 Concurrence
                 of
                 pious
                 Governours
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 mutually
                 advise
                 and
                 consult
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 jointly
                 for
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Godliness
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 
                   Theodosius
                   ,
                   Valentinian
                   ,
                   Gratian
                
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 strive
                 with
                 great
                 Ambition
                 (
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 Ambition
                 )
                 who
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 serviceable
                 and
                 beneficial
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Community
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Method
                 for
                 the
                 propagating
                 and
                 establishing
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 seeing
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 unshaken
                 and
                 lasting
                 Basis
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Concern
                 of
                 th●se
                 Two
                 Ranks
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 to
                 agree
                 to
                 advance
                 this
                 above
                 all
                 Things
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 Civil
                 Politicks
                 are
                 best
                 guided
                 by
                 this
                 Conduct
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 or
                 Council
                 ,
                 exclude
                 this
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 they
                 can't
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Wise
                 and
                 Politick
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 unsafe
                 ,
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 extremely
                 Impolitick
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 short
                 ,
                 all
                 lies
                 in
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Church
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 both
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Civil
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 special
                 Instruments
                 which
                 God
                 will
                 imploy
                 to
                 work
                 that
                 happy
                 and
                 wonderful
                 Change.
                 When
                 God
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 send
                 such
                 Princes
                 and
                 Leaders
                 as
                 Zerobbabel
                 ,
                 such
                 Priests
                 as
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 such
                 Teachers
                 and
                 Scribes
                 as
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 the
                 Building
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 soon
                 be
                 finished
                 .
                 Such
                 Great
                 and
                 Noble
                 Spirits
                 being
                 s●t
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 The
                 Gospel
                 will
                 be
                 completely
                 established
                 ,
                 Christianity
                 will
                 be
                 universally
                 propagated
                 ,
                 and
                 Evangelical
                 Righteousness
                 will
                 prevail
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 All
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 promoting
                 this
                 great
                 Work
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 our
                 Concern
                 .
                 Our
                 earnest
                 and
                 constant
                 Prayer
                 should
                 be
                 that
                 
                   this
                   Kingdom
                   may
                   come
                
                 ,
                 and
                 prevail
                 and
                 prosper
                 ;
                 that
                 Antichristianism
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 what
                 Shape
                 and
                 Guise
                 soever
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 demolished
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Infidelity
                 of
                 Iews
                 and
                 Pagans
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 period
                 ;
                 that
                 Vice
                 and
                 Immorality
                 ,
                 Irreligion
                 and
                 Prophaneness
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 trod
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Contrary
                 may
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 set
                 forward
                 this
                 blessed
                 Design
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 our
                 Devotions
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Endeavours
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 actual
                 Prevailing
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Lives
                 and
                 Practices
                 ;
                 that
                 Iesus
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 Reign
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christianity
                 may
                 be
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 you
                 need
                 not
                 doubt
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 will
                 last
                 long
                 .
                 Being
                 so
                 well
                 founded
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 continue
                 so
                 
                   many
                   Years
                
                 .
                 That
                 Government
                 is
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 Desolation
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 itself
                 most
                 free
                 from
                 Sin
                 and
                 Vice.
                 
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   VNIVERSAL
                   PEACE
                   AND
                   VNITY
                
                 crown
                 all
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Blessings
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 those
                 Days
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Iew
                 and
                 Gentile
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   other
                   Names
                   of
                   Difference
                
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 into
                 that
                 of
                 Christian
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 ;
                 all
                 Sidings
                 and
                 Factions
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 all
                 Parties
                 will
                 be
                 reconciled
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 partly
                 the
                 Effect
                 and
                 Result
                 of
                 that
                 
                   clear
                   Knowledge
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 .
                 Isa.
                 11.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   hurt
                   ,
                   nor
                   destroy
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   holy
                   Mountain
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 mitigates
                 and
                 pacifies
                 the
                 distemper'd
                 Minds
                 
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 loving
                 Disposition
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 prevents
                 unchristian
                 Feuds
                 and
                 Quarrels
                 ,
                 whence
                 spring
                 Violence
                 and
                 Bloodshed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Evils
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lives
                 of
                 Men.
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 great
                 Sourse
                 of
                 those
                 many
                 Quarrels
                 and
                 Disputes
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 or
                 Misapprehension
                 of
                 Persons
                 .
                 They
                 form
                 not
                 right
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 mistake
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Especially
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 this
                 proves
                 very
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 Disturbance
                 ,
                 and
                 miserably
                 divides
                 Mens
                 Judgments
                 and
                 Affections
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 Thing
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 Age
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 Understanding
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 in
                 part
                 be
                 occasioned
                 by
                 that
                 
                   Vniversal
                   Language
                
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 over
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 a
                 Plurality
                 of
                 Tongues
                 caused
                 a
                 Dispersion
                 ,
                 a
                 Division
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Language
                 will
                 join
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Communion
                 .
                 Their
                 speaking
                 the
                 same
                 Words
                 will
                 be
                 one
                 way
                 to
                 unite
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Apprehensions
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 may
                 with
                 ease
                 and
                 freedom
                 confer
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 their
                 Notions
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 entire
                 Agreement
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 rational
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 deem
                 it
                 almost
                 impossible
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 universal
                 Converse
                 and
                 Peace
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 that
                 wish'd
                 for
                 Period
                 comes
                 about
                 ,
                 Men
                 being
                 better
                 inform'd
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 shall
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 false
                 and
                 mistaken
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 all
                 Misapprehensions
                 touching
                 Religious
                 Affairs
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 Controversies
                 relating
                 to
                 them
                 shall
                 vanish
                 :
                 All
                 Distinguishing
                 ,
                 but
                 odious
                 Names
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Men
                 laboured
                 to
                 brand
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 perpetuate
                 their
                 Grudges
                 and
                 Antipathies
                 shall
                 be
                 forgot
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 
                 revile
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 )
                 persecute
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 call
                 down
                 Fire
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 of
                 fetch
                 it
                 up
                 from
                 Hell
                 ,
                 to
                 devour
                 their
                 Adversaties
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 They
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 differ
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Mind
                 and
                 Perswasion
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 so
                 upon
                 another
                 Account
                 ;
                 viz.
                 because
                 
                   that
                   Wisdom
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 ●●re
                 ,
                 but
                 Peaceable
                 :
                 Especially
                 where
                 that
                 Purity
                 takes
                 place
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Degree
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 considerable
                 a
                 Portion
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Amity
                 .
                 True
                 Godliness
                 will
                 extirpate
                 all
                 Rancour
                 and
                 Bitterness
                 ,
                 all
                 Dissention
                 and
                 Division
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 Christian
                 Worshippers
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 Heart
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 purgeth
                 his
                 Church
                 from
                 Error
                 and
                 Vice
                 ,
                 will
                 clear
                 it
                 also
                 of
                 all
                 Distractions
                 .
                 This
                 too
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 principal
                 Disturber
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Incendiary
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 his
                 continual
                 Business
                 to
                 soment
                 Quarrels
                 and
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 that
                 expected
                 Reign
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 inferior
                 Agents
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 remain
                 behind
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 soliciting
                 a
                 Revival
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Dissentions
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 repulsed
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 some
                 smaller
                 Disagreements
                 shall
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 arise
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 but
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 lasting
                 Love.
                 The
                 former
                 Bickerings
                 and
                 Disgusts
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 this
                 )
                 an
                 universal
                 Calm
                 shall
                 obtain
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   this
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   King
                   speaks
                   ,
                   in
                
                 Psalm
                 72.
                 
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   lively
                   Description
                   of
                
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   among
                   other
                
                 Properties
                 and
                 Privileges
                 
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   foretold
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                
                 abundance
                 of
                 Peace
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 endureth
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                   Of
                   this
                   the
                
                 Evangelical
                 Prophet
                 
                   frequently
                   speaks
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   Chap.
                   2.
                   v.
                
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 shall
                 beat
                 their
                 Swords
                 into
                 Plough-shares
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Spears
                 into
                 Pruning-hooks
                 :
                 Nation
                 shall
                 not
                 lift
                 up
                 Sword
                 against
                 Nation
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 learn
                 War
                 any
                 more
                 .
                 The
                 
                 Messias
                 
                   is
                   call'd
                
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 
                   Ch.
                   9.
                   v.
                
                 6.
                 of
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 whose
                 Government
                 and
                 Peace
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 end
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Work
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 be
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 Quietness
                 and
                 Assurance
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 And
                 my
                 People
                 shall
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 peaceable
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sure
                 Dwellings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 quiet
                 Resting-places
                 .
                 Chap.
                 32.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Thine
                 Eyes
                 shall
                 see
                 Ierusalem
                 a
                 quiet
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 
                   Ch.
                   33.
                   v.
                   20.
                   
                   The
                   whole
                   60th
                   .
                   Chapter
                   is
                   a
                   Prophecy
                   of
                   the
                
                 Peaceable
                 and
                 Prosperous
                 
                   State
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Church
                   .
                   In
                   Ch.
                   65.
                   25.
                   there
                   are
                   almost
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   Words
                   which
                   I
                   before
                   recited
                   from
                   Ch.
                   11.
                   v.
                   6.
                   9.
                   
                   To
                   this
                   belongs
                   that
                   of
                
                 Ieremah
                 ,
                 
                   Ch.
                   32.
                   v.
                
                 39.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 one
                 heart
                 and
                 one
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Prophecies
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 after
                 the
                 Return
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 in
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 respect
                 those
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 which
                 are
                 now
                 past
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 wholly
                 deny
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 Judgment
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 concerning
                 either
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 concerning
                 that
                 Mill●nnial
                 State
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Predictions
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Nature
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 been
                 accomplish'd
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Full
                 and
                 Utmost
                 Extent
                 of
                 them
                 reacheth
                 to
                 that
                 future
                 Period
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Oeconomy
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 amply
                 verified
                 then
                 .
                 There
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 no
                 hurting
                 or
                 destroying
                 ;
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Cessation
                 from
                 Wars
                 and
                 Bloodshed
                 ,
                 from
                 Violence
                 and
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Attempts
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 those
                 Halcyon
                 Days
                 Christians
                 shall
                 be
                 inspired
                 with
                 a
                 peaceable
                 and
                 loving
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Great
                 Pattern
                 of
                 Love.
                 The
                 Modern
                 Jews
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Celebrated
                 Saying
                 among
                 the
                 
                 Old
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Days
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   whole
                   perpetual
                   Sabbath
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 ;
                 Christ
                 shall
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 such
                 a
                 Rest
                 as
                 was
                 never
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 before
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 a
                 Sabbath
                 of
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 preparing
                 for
                 this
                 Happy
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 hast'ning
                 it
                 by
                 what
                 proper
                 Methods
                 and
                 Arts
                 we
                 can
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 lay
                 the
                 Axe
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Root
                   of
                   Bitterness
                
                 which
                 hath
                 spread
                 it self
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 such
                 hold
                 of
                 some
                 Men's
                 Earthly
                 Natures
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 compose
                 our selves
                 into
                 a
                 quiet
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 effectually
                 promote
                 Peace
                 and
                 Good
                 Will
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Let
                 us
                 bring
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Juleps
                 to
                 check
                 that
                 fierce
                 ,
                 that
                 Feverish
                 Distemper
                 which
                 reigns
                 among
                 too
                 many
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 endeavour
                 by
                 mild
                 and
                 cooling
                 Applications
                 to
                 accommodate
                 Differences
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 disagreeing
                 Parties
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 Matters
                 referring
                 to
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 betrary
                 the
                 Truth
                 )
                 to
                 allay
                 all
                 passionate
                 Heats
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discountenance
                 all
                 wilful
                 Authors
                 of
                 Division
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Word
                 Peace
                 in
                 Scripture
                 signifies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Usage
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Outward
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 so
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Case
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 that
                 comprehensive
                 way
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 no
                 kind
                 of
                 Earthly
                 Conveniences
                 and
                 Advantages
                 be
                 wanting
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Ends
                 and
                 Purposes
                 of
                 that
                 Blessed
                 State.
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 viz.
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 serviceable
                 to
                 Undue
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 to
                 Lust
                 and
                 Wantonness
                 ,
                 to
                 Vanity
                 and
                 Pride
                 ,
                 to
                 Effeminacy
                 and
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 of
                 sober
                 Thoughts
                 can
                 reckon
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 Worldly
                 good
                 Things
                 which
                 the
                 Pious
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 enjoy
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 condemn
                 that
                 Narrative
                 which
                 some
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 as
                 too
                 sensual
                 and
                 fulsome
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 Truth
                 and
                 Soberness
                 assert
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 concurrence
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 
                 things
                 which
                 render
                 Men's
                 Lives
                 truly
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 and
                 joyful
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 that
                 Millennary
                 Jubilee
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   Sion
                   with
                   Songs
                   ,
                   and
                   everlasting
                   joy
                   upon
                   their
                   heads
                   :
                   They
                   shall
                   obtain
                   joy
                   and
                   gladness
                   ,
                   and
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   and
                   sighing
                   shall
                   flee
                   away
                   ,
                
                 Isai.
                 35.
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Ch.
                   65.
                   v.
                   17.
                   
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   create
                   new
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   Earth
                
                 (
                 which
                 questionless
                 is
                 meant
                 of
                 this
                 Glorious
                 Renovation
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 alledged
                 among
                 the
                 other
                 Texts
                 as
                 a
                 Proof
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   create
                   Ierusalem
                   a
                   rejoicing
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   People
                   a
                   ioy
                   .
                   The
                   voice
                   of
                   weeping
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   heard
                   in
                   her
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   crying
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 go
                 back
                 to
                 
                   Ch.
                   9.
                   v.
                
                 3.
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 this
                 rejoicing
                 and
                 this
                 joy
                 shall
                 be
                 entire
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   multiplied
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   increased
                   the
                   ioy
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 heretofore
                 Joy
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 were
                 mingled
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 that
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 was
                 visited
                 in
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 it
                 tasted
                 of
                 God's
                 Judgments
                 :
                 
                   They
                   ioy
                   before
                   thee
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   ioy
                   in
                   Harvest
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   Men
                   rejoice
                   when
                   they
                   divide
                   the
                   Spoil
                
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 past
                 a
                 Medley
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Trouble
                 ,
                 of
                 Gladness
                 and
                 Fear
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Services
                 of
                 War
                 and
                 Harvest
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Child
                   shall
                   be
                   born
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                
                 when
                 
                   a
                   Son
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Government
                   shall
                   be
                   upon
                   his
                   Shoulders
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 6.
                 then
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 Joy
                 without
                 any
                 allay
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 perfect
                 State
                 that
                 nothing
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 impair
                 it
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 most
                 Interpreters
                 expound
                 the
                 Place
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 
                   the
                   Ioy
                   in
                   Harvest
                
                 to
                 be
                 exceeding
                 Great
                 Joy
                 ,
                 surpassing
                 all
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 crave
                 leave
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Exposition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 Passage
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 before-mentioned
                 ;
                 viz.
                 that
                 whereas
                 heretofore
                 they
                 joy'd
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Ioy
                   of
                   Harvest
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 their
                 Joys
                 were
                 mix'd
                 with
                 Hardships
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Sweat
                 and
                 Toil
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 Harvest
                 doth
                 not
                 
                 
                   last
                   long
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 as
                 blith
                 and
                 cheary
                 as
                 he
                 is●
                 must
                 soon
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 Circle
                 of
                 Pains
                 and
                 Labour
                 ;
                 )
                 Whereas
                 under
                 the
                 preceding
                 Dispensations
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Entire
                 and
                 Undisturbed
                 Joy
                 ,
                 now
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Continued
                 and
                 Uninterrupted
                 Serenity
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 dashes
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 
                   Christ's
                   Government
                   increases
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 7.
                 so
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 follows
                 there
                 )
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 the
                 Success
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 of
                 it
                 shall
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   have
                   no
                   end
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 of
                 that
                 Blessed
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 Sceptre
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 stiled
                 ,
                 v.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 but
                 ,
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 the
                 Safety
                 and
                 Security
                 of
                 their
                 Habitations
                 ,
                 their
                 Success
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 lasting
                 Fruition
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 mentioned
                 as
                 the
                 Attendants
                 of
                 this
                 Happy
                 Time
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   21
                   ,
                   22
                   ,
                   23.
                   
                   They
                   shall
                   build
                   Houses
                   ,
                   and
                   inhabit
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   they
                   shall
                   plant
                   Vineyards
                   ,
                   and
                   eat
                   the
                   Fruit
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Mine
                   Elect
                   shall
                   long
                   enjoy
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   labour
                   in
                   vain
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 Blessings
                 of
                 that
                 Adult
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 Farther
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 greater
                 Strength
                 and
                 
                   Soundness
                   of
                   Body
                
                 than
                 ordinarily
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 positive
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 a
                 Gigantick
                 Stature
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 bodily
                 Strength
                 and
                 Vigour
                 in
                 an
                 unusual
                 degree
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Privileges
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 large
                 and
                 extensive
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 that
                 Place
                 and
                 State
                 )
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   shall
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   sick
                   .
                   Isai.
                
                 33.
                 24.
                 
                 Many
                 Exorbitancies
                 before
                 were
                 frequently
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Corporal
                 Weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Maladies
                 and
                 Diseases
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 those
                 shall
                 generally
                 be
                 removed
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 hale
                 Temper
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Bodies
                 shall
                 answer
                 to
                 their
                 Souls
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 Tour
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 
                 shall
                 be
                 laudably
                 performed
                 :
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 due
                 and
                 regular
                 Exercise
                 of
                 the
                 natural
                 ,
                 vital
                 ,
                 and
                 animal
                 Functions
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 Persons
                 shall
                 be
                 healthful
                 and
                 vivacious
                 ,
                 brisk
                 and
                 sprightly
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 credible
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Curse
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 
                 Adam's
                 Fall
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 continued
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 revers'd
                 .
                 The
                 Soil
                 every
                 where
                 shall
                 become
                 fertile
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 its
                 increase
                 freely
                 and
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Products
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 numerous
                 ,
                 but
                 )
                 wholesome
                 .
                 God
                 made
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 Good
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 expresly
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 repeated
                 Approbation
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Good
                 at
                 last
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 Premitive
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 shall
                 be
                 renewed
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 which
                 are
                 Food
                 for
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 arrive
                 to
                 greater
                 degrees
                 of
                 Perfection
                 than
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 shall
                 yield
                 more
                 laudable
                 and
                 generous
                 Nourishment
                 than
                 heretofore
                 .
                 Besides
                 that
                 the
                 continued
                 Health
                 of
                 those
                 Times
                 will
                 depend
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 excellent
                 Temper
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 then
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 humane
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 ill
                 Ferments
                 from
                 the
                 continual
                 Vicissitudes
                 and
                 Successions
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 Heat
                 or
                 too
                 much
                 Cold.
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   influences
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 meliorated
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 literal
                 sence
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 those
                 days
                 shall
                 be
                 long-liv'd
                 :
                 Which
                 I
                 gather
                 from
                 
                   Isai.
                   65.
                   20.
                   
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   an
                   Infant
                   of
                   days
                   ,
                   ●or
                   an
                   old
                   .
                   Man
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   fill'd
                   his
                   days
                   .
                
                 For
                 though
                 this
                 Dispensation
                 be
                 no
                 exemption
                 from
                 Mortality
                 ,
                 though
                 
                   Christ's
                   Reign
                
                 doth
                 not
                 unthrone
                 and
                 depose
                 the
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Terrors
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 wards
                 off
                 his
                 fatal
                 Blows
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 Season
                 :
                 And
                 perhaps
                 some
                 may
                 reach
                 the
                 
                 long
                 Ages
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 lived
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 happen
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 singular
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 a
                 judicial
                 way
                 he
                 sometimes
                 short'ned
                 Men's
                 Lives
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 Blessing
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 extend
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 length
                 .
                 Which
                 perhaps
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 what
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   22.
                   
                   As
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   a
                   Tree
                
                 (
                 a
                 long-liv'd
                 Tree
                 )
                 
                   are
                   the
                   days
                   of
                   my
                   People
                   .
                
                 But
                 supposing
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 strict
                 import
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Judicious
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 from
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 that
                 those
                 Happy
                 Ages
                 shall
                 abound
                 with
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 Welfare
                 and
                 Happiness
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Longaevity
                 shall
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Felicities
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 procured
                 by
                 a
                 perfect
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Causes
                 and
                 Springs
                 of
                 Long
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 immediate
                 Sourses
                 of
                 Diseases
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 True
                 Philiosophy
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 then
                 improved
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Vertuoso
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 Rarity
                 .
                 Especially
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 Vegetables
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 wherein
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 the
                 great
                 Restoratives
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 shall
                 by
                 exquisite
                 Experiments
                 be
                 laid
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Vessels
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 which
                 now
                 we
                 have
                 but
                 an
                 imperfect
                 insight
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 exactly
                 discovered
                 .
                 And
                 whatever
                 else
                 ,
                 relating
                 either
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 Art
                 ,
                 or
                 Morality
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 conducible
                 to
                 this
                 great
                 End
                 before-mentioned
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 choicest
                 and
                 most
                 sovereign
                 Conserver
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 well-temper'd
                 Joy
                 and
                 Chearfulness
                 ,
                 a
                 ferene
                 and
                 placid
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 serviceable
                 to
                 uphold
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 vital
                 Congruity
                 ,
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 Lamp
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 lasting
                 Vivacity
                 to
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Particulars
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 
                   a
                   greater
                   Number
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 that
                 Sabbatick
                 Reign
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 .
                 This
                 follows
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 that
                 Universal
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 Extraordinary
                 Measure
                 of
                 Bodily
                 Health
                 and
                 Strength
                 ,
                 that
                 Duration
                 of
                 Men's
                 Lives
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 those
                 Days
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 more
                 Cessation
                 of
                 Wars
                 and
                 Slaughters
                 ,
                 of
                 Pestilence
                 and
                 Famine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 so
                 visibly
                 to
                 diminish
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Mankind
                 )
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 length'ning
                 out
                 of
                 Men's
                 Lives
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 vast
                 Increase
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 The
                 whole
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 replenish'd
                 and
                 even
                 crowded
                 with
                 Inhabitants
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 will
                 make
                 amends
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 suggested
                 before
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Men
                 that
                 have
                 in
                 several
                 Ages
                 perished
                 ,
                 and
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 Infernal
                 Regions
                 :
                 For
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 this
                 Happy
                 Time
                 wherein
                 we
                 suppose
                 Mankind
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 extremely
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 excepting
                 some
                 very
                 few
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 and
                 Religious
                 Persons
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 larger
                 Stock
                 of
                 Inhabitants
                 for
                 Heaven
                 than
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 preceding
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 thrust
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 Place
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 we
                 look
                 ,
                 this
                 Blessed
                 Dispensation
                 shall
                 be
                 eminent
                 for
                 the
                 Natural
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Moral
                 and
                 Religious
                 Emendation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 for
                 Temporal
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Blessings
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Heavenly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 bettering
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Provision
                 it
                 makes
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 .
                 Mankind
                 being
                 free'd
                 from
                 all
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 Mischiefs
                 ,
                 and
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 an
                 undisturbed
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 Repose
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Freedom
                 from
                 all
                 Pain
                 and
                 Sickness
                 :
                 And
                 their
                 Bodies
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Beauty
                 more
                 lasting
                 than
                 ever
                 before
                 .
                 Which
                 shall
                 be
                 attended
                 with
                 all
                 outward
                 Conveniencies
                 ,
                 Comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Refreshments
                 of
                 what
                 nature
                 soever
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 inward
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 I
                 will
                 venture
                 to
                 add
                 ,
                 as
                 belonging
                 (
                 I
                 verily
                 believe
                 )
                 to
                 this
                 Happy
                 State
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 describing
                 :
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Peace
                 not
                 only
                 between
                 Rational
                 Creatures
                 and
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 but
                 between
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Salvage
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 those
                 Brutes
                 which
                 heretofore
                 were
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 the
                 hurtful
                 Disposition
                 and
                 cruel
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 Animals
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 become
                 mild
                 and
                 gentle
                 ,
                 tame
                 and
                 tractable
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 
                   Isai.
                   11.
                   6
                   ,
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Wolf
                   shall
                   dwell
                   with
                   the
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Leopard
                   shall
                   lie
                   down
                   with
                   the
                   Kid
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Calf
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   young
                   Lion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fatling
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   Child
                   shall
                   lead
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Cow
                   and
                   the
                   Bear
                   shall
                   feed
                   ,
                   their
                   young
                   ones
                   shall
                   lie
                   down
                   together
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Lion
                   shall
                   eat
                   Straw
                   like
                   the
                   Ox
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   sucking
                   Child
                   shall
                   play
                   on
                   the
                   hole
                   of
                   the
                   Asp
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weaned
                   Child
                   shall
                   put
                   his
                   hand
                   on
                   the
                   Cockatrice-den
                   :
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   hurt
                   nor
                   destroy
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   Holy
                   Mountain
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Words
                 seem
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 clear
                 Prediction
                 concerning
                 the
                 peaceable
                 Temper
                 which
                 even
                 the
                 fiercest
                 of
                 the
                 Irrational
                 Herd
                 shall
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Their
                 former
                 Antipathies
                 ,
                 their
                 pristine
                 Enmities
                 shall
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 that
                 harmlessness
                 and
                 Innocence
                 which
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 these
                 Words
                 are
                 generally
                 by
                 Commentators
                 understood
                 of
                 that
                 Inward
                 Change
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Mens
                 minds
                 and
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 powerful
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Foundation
                 for
                 this
                 Interpretation
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 go
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 (
                 which
                 all
                 sober
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 Scripture
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 own
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 and
                 Mystical
                 Sense
                 of
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Literal
                 one
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 supposing
                 any
                 such
                 
                 thing
                 as
                 Metaphors
                 and
                 Allegories
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Words
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 interpreted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 plain
                 and
                 intelligible
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 here
                 gives
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Peaceable
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 (
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 appertaining
                 to
                 it
                 )
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Qualities
                 of
                 Brute
                 Animals
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Wolf
                   ,
                   Leopard
                   ,
                   Lion
                   ,
                   Bear
                   ,
                   ●erpent
                   ,
                   Adder
                
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 t●me
                 as
                 
                   Lambs
                   ,
                   Kids
                   ,
                   Calves
                
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 
                   lie
                   down
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   feed
                   together
                
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 neither
                 prey
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 hurtful
                 to
                 Men.
                 Nothing
                 could
                 be
                 more
                 plainly
                 said
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 great
                 Blessing
                 and
                 Privilege
                 of
                 those
                 last
                 Days
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                   shall
                   be
                   full
                   of
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Waters
                   cover
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 Words
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 to
                 what
                 Period
                 of
                 Time
                 they
                 relate
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Words
                 in
                 a
                 Literal
                 meaning
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 proved
                 and
                 confirm'd
                 from
                 the
                 brief
                 Repetition
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 in
                 chap.
                 
                   65.
                   v.
                   25.
                   
                   The
                   Wolf
                   and
                   the
                   Lamb
                   shall
                   feed
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lion
                   shall
                   eat
                   Straw
                   like
                   the
                   Bullock
                   ,
                   and
                   dust
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   Serpents
                   Meat
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   hurt
                   nor
                   destroy
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   Holy
                   Mountain
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 would
                 have
                 repeated
                 this
                 Prediction
                 ,
                 and
                 urged
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                   same
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 
                   same
                   occasion
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 foretelling
                 the
                 Happy
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 in
                 the
                 laft
                 Days
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 brings
                 it
                 in
                 under
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 v.
                 17.
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 the
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 mention
                 before
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 would
                 have
                 reiterated
                 this
                 Prediction
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 way
                 and
                 circumstances
                 that
                 he
                 mentioned
                 it
                 before
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Words
                 were
                 a
                 meer
                 Metaphor
                 or
                 
                 Allegory
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 a
                 downright
                 Literal
                 Sense
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 varied
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 expressing
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 let
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 Spiritual
                 meaning
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Natural
                   Tenour
                
                 and
                 Import
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 themselves
                 acquaint
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Allegorical
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 obvious
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 Terms
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 in
                 those
                 Happy
                 Times
                 the
                 very
                 Brutes
                 (
                 the
                 most
                 Furious
                 and
                 Implacable
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 to
                 themselves
                 mutually
                 ;
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 sustaining
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Wolf
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Food
                
                 (
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                   Feeding
                   together
                
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 affords
                 ;
                 the
                 Lion
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Provender
                 with
                 the
                 Bullock
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 which
                 used
                 to
                 hurt
                 other
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Men
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 the
                 Food
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 appointed
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                   3.
                   14.
                
                 
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 the
                 Irrational
                 Creatures
                 shall
                 neither
                 devour
                 Men
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 another
                 (
                 as
                 was
                 usual
                 before
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 become
                 Serviceble
                 and
                 Obedient
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 Peace
                 among
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 censur'd
                 perhaps
                 as
                 a
                 new
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 believe
                 no
                 Wife
                 and
                 Intelligent
                 Man
                 will
                 condemn
                 it
                 for
                 its
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 imbrace
                 it
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 easie
                 and
                 intelligible
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 agrees
                 so
                 exactly
                 with
                 the
                 Context
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 suitable
                 ,
                 yea
                 so
                 absolutely
                 requisite
                 to
                 that
                 State
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 Discours'd
                 of
                 ,
                 wherein
                 every
                 thing
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 very
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 shall
                 be
                 chang'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 Harmful
                 or
                 Terrible
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Eve's
                 Conversing
                 with
                 the
                 Serpent
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Catholick
                 change
                 as
                 shall
                 bring
                 with
                 it
                 an
                 accumulation
                 of
                 all
                 Temporal
                 Felicities
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 (
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 mistaken
                 by
                 some
                 Persons
                 )
                 that
                 though
                 these
                 Earthly
                 and
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Coveniencies
                
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Millennary
                 Reign
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Attendants
                 rather
                 than
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Confluence
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 
                   Divine
                   Blessings
                
                 that
                 gives
                 Denomination
                 to
                 this
                 Happy
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 makes
                 it
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 Admired
                 and
                 Esteem'd
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 which
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 but
                 Appendages
                 of
                 this
                 State
                 ,
                 are
                 wholly
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Better
                   Enjoyments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 farther
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 than
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 some
                 ways
                 subservient
                 to
                 these
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 insert
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 deceive
                 our selves
                 about
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 this
                 Happy
                 State
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 fancy
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 merely
                 an
                 Earthly
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Truth
                 that
                 
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Good
                   Things
                
                 inhanse
                 the
                 Comsort
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 that
                 Blessed
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 Value
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   Enlightens
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lamh
                   is
                   the
                   Light
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 21.
                 23.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 (
                 not
                 excluding
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 Created
                 Being
                 or
                 Enjoyment
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 exquisite
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 constitute
                 the
                 Blessedness
                 of
                 this
                 State.
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   City
                   hath
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   neither
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   to
                   shine
                   in
                   it
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 all
                 Temporal
                 and
                 Mundane
                 Felicities
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 bright
                 )
                 are
                 useless
                 and
                 insignificant
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 GOD
                 himself
                 .
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 St.
                 Iohn's
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 suggested
                 by
                 the
                 late
                 *
                 Th●orist
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Ierusalem
                
                 on
                 Earth
                 shall
                 be
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Luminaries
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 supplied
                 by
                 a
                 Supernatural
                 Bodily
                 Light.
                 Which
                 mistaken
                 Interpretation
                 was
                 caused
                 by
                 not
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Isaiah
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 this
                 without
                 doubt
                 was
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 
                   Isai.
                   60.
                   19.
                   
                   The
                   Sun
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   thy
                   Light
                   by
                   Day
                   ,
                   neither
                   for
                   Brightness
                   shall
                   be
                   Moon
                   give
                   Light
                   unto
                   thee
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Verse
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Sun
                   shall
                   no
                   more
                   go
                   down
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   thy
                   Moon
                   withdraw
                   it self
                   :
                
                 Which
                 evidently
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Words
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 Literally
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 
                   Celestial
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 Contradiction
                 in
                 those
                 Texts
                 .
                 The
                 true
                 intent
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Words
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Temporal
                 Blessings
                 of
                 the
                 Millennary
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 are
                 Mean
                 and
                 Inconsiderable
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Transcendent
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Splendor
                 and
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 render
                 that
                 State
                 Happy
                 .
                 When
                 that
                 desired
                 Day
                 comes
                 the
                 full
                 Vertue
                 of
                 
                   Shiloh's
                   Name
                
                 shall
                 shine
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 denotes
                 not
                 only
                 Salvation
                 (
                 which
                 that
                 Time
                 shall
                 prepare
                 Men
                 for
                 ,
                 above
                 any
                 other
                 )
                 but
                 Peace
                 or
                 Tranquility
                 both
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 extensive
                 )
                 Prosperity
                 or
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 in
                 it
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 rationally
                 Desireable
                 in
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Mansions
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 briefly
                 represented
                 to
                 you
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 reasonably
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 inseparable
                 Attendants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Happy
                   Reign
                   of
                   Christ
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 Exaltation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Oeconomy
                
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 with
                 some
                 doubting
                 and
                 struggling
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 for
                 Holy
                 
                 Writ
                 seems
                 some
                 times
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 *
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 wholly
                 free
                 from
                 Trouble
                 and
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 always
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 suffer
                 from
                 the
                 Wicked
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 perused
                 those
                 several
                 Predictions
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Persecutions
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 stagger'd
                 as
                 to
                 my
                 belief
                 of
                 this
                 Future
                 Quiet
                 State
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 now
                 wearing
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 when
                 I
                 consider'd
                 that
                 those
                 Places
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 which
                 foretell
                 the
                 Calamities
                 and
                 Distresses
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 may
                 have
                 respect
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 which
                 preceed
                 those
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 again
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 represented
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 will
                 set
                 up
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 Illustrious
                 and
                 Effectual
                 manner
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 lasting
                 Peace
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 General
                 Conversion
                 of
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ruin
                 of
                 Anti-christ
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 some
                 
                   Particular
                   Circumstances
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 this
                 Prosperous
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 Positive
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 deliver
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 Darkly
                 and
                 Mystically
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 express
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 on
                 which
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 unquestionable
                 expectation
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 grounded
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 
                   sure
                   Word
                
                 to
                 ascertain
                 our
                 Determination
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Particular
                   Way
                
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 ,
                 I
                 deliver
                 nothing
                 with
                 Confidence
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 of
                 the
                 Dispensation
                 that
                 I
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 verily
                 believe
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 
                 censure
                 no
                 Man
                 for
                 thinking
                 or
                 saying
                 otherwise
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sensible
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 enclined
                 to
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 probability
                 of
                 this
                 Great
                 Change.
                 There
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 little
                 likelihood
                 at
                 present
                 of
                 this
                 Happy
                 Reign
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 among
                 our selves
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 Day
                 degenerating
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 run
                 further
                 from
                 that
                 excellent
                 Temper
                 and
                 Genius
                 which
                 are
                 required
                 in
                 that
                 Future
                 Paradise
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 by
                 a
                 Divine
                 Arm
                 and
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Heaven
                 in
                 a
                 singular
                 and
                 particular
                 Degree
                 .
                 The
                 Supreme
                 Arbitrator
                 and
                 Manager
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 dispel
                 all
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 alter
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 Men's
                 Minds
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 remember
                 how
                 mean
                 and
                 despicable
                 Christianity
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 strangely
                 it
                 spread
                 it self
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 its
                 Progress
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 against
                 the
                 greatest
                 Opposition
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 then
                 believe
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 happen
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 foretold
                 concerning
                 that
                 Glorious
                 State
                 may
                 be
                 fulfill'd
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 despair
                 of
                 that
                 happy
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 Both
                 Popery
                 and
                 Mahometism
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 decay
                 and
                 grow
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 recover
                 strength
                 ;
                 Or
                 perhaps
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 remain
                 without
                 any
                 Diminution
                 entire
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Superfoetation
                 in
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Harlots
                 ,
                 she
                 may
                 conceive
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 New
                 ,
                 and
                 replenish
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 her
                 Children
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Reformation
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 begun
                 and
                 set
                 forward
                 in
                 some
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   World
                
                 may
                 be
                 put
                 back
                 :
                 Papal
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 may
                 return
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 Rome
                 may
                 
                   sit
                   a
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   no
                   Sorrow
                
                 but
                 what
                 she
                 creates
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Professors
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                 One
                 would
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 as
                 much
                 upon
                 reading
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Two
                   Witnesses
                
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   When
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   finish'd
                   the
                   Testimony
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 42.
                 
                 Months
                 or
                 1260
                 Years
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Anti-christian
                 Reign
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Beast
                   that
                   ascendeth
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Bottomless
                   Pit
                   shall
                   make
                   War
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   overcome
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   them
                
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 
                   rejoycing
                   over
                   them
                   and
                   making
                   merry
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Seven
                   Hills
                
                 may
                 be
                 exalted
                 higher
                 than
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Reformed
                   Religion
                
                 depress'd
                 and
                 trampled
                 on
                 .
                 Christianity
                 may
                 (
                 as
                 Mr.
                 Herbert
                 presaged
                 )
                 hoise
                 Sail
                 for
                 America
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 may
                 leave
                 us
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 half
                 Pagans
                 before
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 us
                 again
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 hold
                 fast-the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 every
                 thing
                 else
                 that
                 is
                 dear
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 our
                 lot
                 to
                 undergo
                 all
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 Outrages
                 and
                 Persecutions
                 before
                 that
                 Blessed
                 Sabbatism
                 arrives
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 Dark
                 Night
                 before
                 that
                 Lightsome
                 Day
                 is
                 seen
                 :
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 ,
                 yea
                 shine
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 every
                 ways
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 will
                 )
                 shew
                 it self
                 in
                 God's
                 good
                 time
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 Sad
                 and
                 Tragical
                 Prologue
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 ventured
                 to
                 offer
                 my
                 Conjectures
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 freedom
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 disliked
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 by
                 Persons
                 of
                 sober
                 Minds
                 .
                 In
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 Curious
                 and
                 Notable
                 Saying
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 before
                 his
                 
                   Comment
                   on
                   the
                   Apocalypse
                
                 )
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetical
                 Writings
                 and
                 other
                 Obscure
                 Matters
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   Unless
                   ,
                   †
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   there
                   be
                   liberty
                   given
                   
                   to
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   somewhat
                   free
                   in
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   and
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   yea
                   even
                   in
                   our
                   Errors
                   and
                   Mistakes
                   sometimes
                   about
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   never
                   clear
                   our
                   Passage
                   to
                   those
                   Profound
                   and
                   Hidden
                   Secrets
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 I
                 have
                 freely
                 suggested
                 my
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 therein
                 I
                 have
                 represented
                 some
                 things
                 amiss
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 remember'd
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 Truth
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 difficult
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 examined
                 whether
                 Truth
                 be
                 not
                 here
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 some
                 interpret
                 a
                 Mistake
                 .
                 I
                 declare
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 Dogmatical
                 in
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 I
                 perswade
                 others
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 with
                 Peremptory
                 Confidence
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 certain
                 meaning
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 in
                 Scripture
                 before
                 alledged
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 things
                 
                   highly
                   Probable
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 
                   Absolute
                   Certainty
                
                 ;
                 and
                 This
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 Discoursing
                 of
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 .
                 Many
                 Passages
                 in
                 
                   Holy
                   Writ
                
                 do
                 exceedingly
                 favour
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Contemptible
                 Reasons
                 to
                 in●line
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 belief
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 both
                 Scripture
                 and
                 
                   Rational
                   Arguments
                
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 than
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Opinions
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 very
                 plausible
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 really
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 enquire
                 concerning
                 the
                 Particular
                 and
                 
                   Determinate
                   Time
                
                 when
                 this
                 Sabbatick
                 State
                 shall
                 begin
                 ,
                 my
                 Answer
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 cannot
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 attempt
                 to
                 assign
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                
                 ,
                 my
                 meaning
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 apprehend
                 no
                 possible
                 way
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Certain
                 and
                 Satisfactory
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 I
                 could
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 pretend
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 a
                 Punctual
                 Calculation
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 happen
                 .
                 Perhaps
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 without
                 Ostentation
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 enquiry
                 into
                 the
                 Chronology
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 considered
                 all
                 that
                 any
                 Writers
                 of
                 Note
                 have
                 said
                 on
                 this
                 Matter
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 search
                 into
                 these
                 Mysteries
                 my self
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 all
                 I
                 declare
                 that
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 Foundation
                 for
                 a
                 Precise
                 and
                 Individual
                 Assignation
                 of
                 Time.
                 In
                 general
                 we
                 know
                 Christ's
                 Kingdom
                 on
                 Earth
                 shall
                 commence
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Angel
                
                 soundeth
                 his
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   become
                   the
                   Kingdoms
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 
                   Last
                   Angel
                
                 shall
                 do
                 this
                 Office
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 †
                 Learned
                 Foreigner
                 lately
                 is
                 confident
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Time.
                 But
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 had
                 but
                 little
                 ground
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Calculations
                 have
                 proved
                 false
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 thought
                 he
                 had
                 some
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Foundation
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 Transactions
                 and
                 Events
                 of
                 these
                 late
                 times
                 )
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 offer'd
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 follow'd
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Countrey
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 presumed
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 Punctual
                 and
                 Precise
                 time
                 when
                 those
                 Prophetick
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 accomplish'd
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 Key
                 to
                 those
                 Divine
                 Secrets
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 authorized
                 to
                 unlock
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 Product
                 of
                 a
                 well-meant
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 misapplying
                 some
                 Apocalyptick
                 Texts
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 betray'd
                 into
                 by
                 apprehending
                 that
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Affairs
                
                 were
                 in
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 agreeable
                 to
                 those
                 Prophecies
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 this
                 Rashness
                 is
                 very
                 blamable
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 ill-minded
                 Men
                 to
                 disbelieve
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Prophecies
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Period
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 Confidence
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 untrue
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 indeed
                 it
                 hath
                 sometimes
                 happen'd
                 that
                 when
                 Positive
                 Men
                 have
                 peremptorily
                 set
                 a
                 certain
                 Year
                 it
                 hath
                 generally
                 proved
                 a
                 worse
                 Time
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 account
                 
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 welcome
                 issue
                 of
                 their
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 some
                 very
                 unusual
                 and
                 dismal
                 thing
                 appears
                 upon
                 the
                 Publick
                 Stage
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 doom
                 for
                 such
                 rash
                 Prognostications
                 .
                 Here
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Caution
                 ,
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Sincerity
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 these
                 Apocalyptick
                 Men
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Clocks
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 always
                 to
                 anticipate
                 the
                 time
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 hasty
                 in
                 fixing
                 the
                 Periods
                 of
                 Prophetick
                 Occurrences
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 impatiently
                 desire
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ambitious
                 of
                 being
                 thought
                 the
                 first
                 Discoverers
                 of
                 these
                 Secrets
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 Reign
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 determined
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1260.
                 
                 Days
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 3.
                 12.
                 6.
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 grant
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 Years
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Prophetick
                 way
                 of
                 Numbering
                 )
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   the
                   Time
                   and
                   Times
                   and
                   half
                   a
                   Time
                   ,
                
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 25.
                 
                 Rev.
                 12.
                 14.
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 42.
                 
                 
                   Months
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 of
                 Years
                 )
                 Rev.
                 11.
                 2.
                 13.
                 5.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 could
                 tell
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Apocalyptick
                   Beast
                
                 began
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 expresly
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 exactly
                 know
                 its
                 end
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 being
                 no
                 where
                 mention'd
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 A
                 very
                 †
                 Sober
                 and
                 Modest
                 Pen
                 fixes
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Beasts
                 Reign
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 456.
                 and
                 consequently
                 by
                 adding
                 1260.
                 to
                 that
                 number
                 makes
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   A.
                   D.
                
                 1716.
                 
                 But
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Computing
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Beast
                
                 was
                 in
                 being
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 Popery
                 (
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 invalidate
                 that
                 Calculation
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Numbers
                 refer
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 do
                 )
                 I
                 agree
                 with
                 this
                 Writer
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 
                 to
                 the
                 precise
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 certain
                 :
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 our
                 Chronology
                 is
                 Defective
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Account
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Years
                 is
                 not
                 Exact
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 our
                 Calculations
                 cannot
                 be
                 accurate
                 :
                 Or
                 suppose
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 Saviour
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 such
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   shortned
                   for
                   the
                   Elects
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 22.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 our
                 exactest
                 Chronology
                 will
                 not
                 avail
                 us
                 then
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 therefore
                 to
                 say
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Punctual
                   Date
                
                 of
                 this
                 Notable
                 Revolution
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 Disquisition
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 know
                 it
                 infallibly
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 without
                 a
                 particular
                 Revelation
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 curse
                 those
                 who
                 Calculate
                 these
                 Times
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 wish
                 that
                 Men
                 would
                 be
                 Sober
                 and
                 Modest
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 difficult
                 and
                 intricate
                 Points
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 folly
                 to
                 be
                 over-curious
                 and
                 sollicitous
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 Presumption
                 and
                 Arrogance
                 to
                 be
                 Peremptory
                 .
                 This
                 should
                 suffice
                 us
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 accomplished
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 season
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 comfort
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 that
                 Blessed
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 remembred
                 that
                 however
                 things
                 go
                 now
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 Face
                 of
                 them
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 arrival
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 some
                 solace
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 with
                 Moses
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 sight
                 (
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 Blessed
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Promise
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Defects
                 and
                 Declensions
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 either
                 in
                 Nature
                 or
                 Morals
                 shall
                 be
                 repair'd
                 and
                 amended
                 .
                 Nor
                 doth
                 the
                 ill
                 posture
                 of
                 things
                 at
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 retard
                 my
                 hopes
                 or
                 belief
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 sounds
                 like
                 a
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 experienced
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 farthest
                 off
                 are
                 nearest
                 .
                 Look
                 into
                 the
                 Calendar
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 that
                 December
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 
                 distance
                 from
                 Ianuary
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 Month
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 See
                 it
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Night
                 is
                 darkest
                 it
                 is
                 nighest
                 break
                 of
                 Day
                 .
                 Look
                 on
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 bordering
                 on
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 when
                 things
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 this
                 Revolution
                 they
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Extremity
                 proves
                 successful
                 sometimes
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 Times
                 introduce
                 the
                 Best
                 .
                 The
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 some
                 Dis●ased
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 brought
                 low
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 arrive
                 to
                 a
                 sound
                 and
                 perfect
                 Constitution
                 .
                 Our
                 weak
                 ,
                 languishing
                 and
                 perishing
                 State
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Disposal
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 our
                 Health
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 the
                 fore-runner
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 our
                 lasting
                 Happiness
                 .
                 Though
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 some
                 Ages
                 is
                 palpably
                 worse
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 (
                 bating
                 the
                 
                   Last
                   Scene
                
                 of
                 all
                 )
                 when
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 prevailing
                 of
                 Vice
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 always
                 observable
                 since
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Corruptions
                 and
                 Apostasies
                 have
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Reformations
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 the
                 horrid
                 Degeneracy
                 of
                 these
                 present
                 times
                 (
                 not
                 only
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Countries
                 )
                 is
                 one
                 Argument
                 to
                 incline
                 me
                 to
                 believe
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 mighty
                 alteration
                 .
                 Irreligion
                 ,
                 Impiety
                 and
                 Atheism
                 are
                 now
                 making
                 their
                 greatest
                 and
                 last
                 Efforts
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 Glorious
                 Day
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 describing
                 )
                 arrives
                 .
                 An
                 Universal
                 Prophaneness
                 is
                 to
                 preceed
                 and
                 usher
                 in
                 an
                 Universal
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Purity
                 .
                 Unchristian
                 Wars
                 and
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 Divisions
                 and
                 Contentions
                 in
                 Churches
                 and
                 States
                 are
                 the
                 fore-runners
                 of
                 a
                 General
                 Peace
                 and
                 Repose
                 .
                 The
                 World
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 off
                 thus
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 more
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 Scene
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 so
                 Vitiated
                 and
                 Corrupted
                 Age
                 shall
                 be
                 followed
                 with
                 as
                 
                 Eminent
                 a
                 Restoration
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 exact
                 time
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 should
                 content
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 is
                 undeniable
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Oeconomy
                
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 things
                 are
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 shall
                 not
                 descend
                 from
                 Heaven
                 till
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 dream
                 of
                 his
                 Personal
                 Reign
                 upon
                 Earth
                 )
                 yet
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 Reign
                 here
                 a
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 Christianity
                 to
                 its
                 utmost
                 heighth
                 :
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 all
                 ●ntichristian
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Powers
                 shall
                 be
                 exploded
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 the
                 Fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Dispersed
                 Iews
                 shall
                 be
                 gather'd
                 ,
                 and
                 imbrace
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 Universal
                 Righteousness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 shall
                 prevail
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peaceable
                 and
                 Philadelp●ian
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 be
                 infused
                 into
                 all
                 Churches
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 Heart
                 and
                 of
                 one
                 Mind
                 .
                 This
                 ●uture
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 Happy
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Dispensation
                 is
                 not
                 unworthy
                 of
                 our
                 Assent
                 and
                 Belief
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 entertained
                 my self
                 and
                 the
                 Reader
                 with
                 an
                 Id●a
                 of
                 the
                 Delightful
                 and
                 Happy
                 State
                 of
                 Christianity
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 adjusted
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 no
                 Man
                 alive
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 can
                 prove
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 remain
                 as
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 my
                 
                   Hearty
                   Desires
                
                 and
                 Wishes
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 may
                 flourish
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Higher
                   Degree
                
                 than
                 ever
                 it
                 yet
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 Christianity
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Mankind
                 every
                 where
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 knowing
                 him
                 they
                 may
                 Universally
                 practise
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 be
                 United
                 and
                 Cemented
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Bond
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Love.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Last
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   loosing
                   of
                   Satan
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Prison
                   .
                   Who
                   are
                   Gog
                   and
                   Magog
                   .
                   Not
                   only
                   the
                   Mahometan
                   but
                   the
                   Roman
                   Power
                   shall
                   be
                   revived
                   .
                   The
                   Last
                   Days
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   extremely
                   Wicked
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   be
                   exceeding
                   Perillous
                   and
                   Calamitous
                   .
                   Christ
                   comes
                   to
                   Judgment
                   .
                   The
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   succeeds
                   this
                   ,
                   whatever
                   some
                   have
                   suggested
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   A
                   Particular
                   Answer
                   to
                   a
                   late
                   Writers
                   Arguments
                   on
                   this
                   Subject
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   observed
                   how
                   he
                   resembles
                   Origen
                   .
                   A
                   plain
                   Exposition
                   of
                   those
                   Words
                   ,
                   Nevertheless
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   Righteousness
                   .
                   A
                   farther
                   Proof
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   Chapter
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   and
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   Final
                   Conflagration
                   .
                   The
                   Summ
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   preceeding
                   Discourse
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 Am
                 unwilling
                 to
                 go
                 off
                 from
                 this
                 Pleasant
                 Scene
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 Black
                 and
                 Melancholick
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 follows
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 uncontrollable
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Providence
                 of
                 Heaven
                 leads
                 us
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 obsequious
                 to
                 their
                 Conduct
                 .
                 I
                 proceed
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Fourth
                 and
                 Last
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Dispensation
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 which
                 immediately
                 preceedeth
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 Judgment
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 shew'd
                 before
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 had
                 its
                 Infancy
                 and
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 its
                 Youth
                 ,
                 its
                 Manhood
                 or
                 
                   Full
                   Growth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 come
                 its
                 last
                 and
                 feeble
                 Years
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 call
                 this
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Age
                   of
                   Christianity
                
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 now
                 it
                 miserably
                 Declineth
                 and
                 grows
                 Weak
                 and
                 Decrepid
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 World
                 degenerates
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 it
                 becomes
                 very
                 Wicked
                 and
                 Impious
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 expresly
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   when
                   the
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   are
                   expired
                   ,
                   Satan
                   shall
                   be
                   loosed
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Prison
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Wicked
                 shall
                 again
                 assa●lt
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 not
                 through
                 
                   all
                   the
                   time
                
                 of
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 be
                 free
                 of
                 the
                 Ungodly
                 Race
                 of
                 Men.
                 
                   The
                   Tares
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   Wicked
                   One
                   )
                   are
                   to
                   grow
                   up
                   till
                   the
                   Harvest
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 30.
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 the
                 
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Infallible
                 Teacher
                 hath
                 told
                 us
                 .
                 Every
                 Individual
                 Person
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 Vertuous
                 and
                 Good
                 (
                 Heaven
                 only
                 being
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 
                   no
                   Sinners
                
                 )
                 but
                 there
                 s●all
                 remain
                 and
                 spring
                 up
                 at
                 last
                 upon
                 Earth
                 some
                 very
                 Bad
                 Men
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Brood
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 Satan
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 hatch
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 arise
                 a
                 Deadly
                 Generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 ,
                 a
                 Cursed
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 profligate
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 Mischief
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 invade
                 and
                 wast
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 work
                 to
                 Deceive
                 and
                 Seduce
                 the
                 Nations
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 sets
                 them
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 here
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   v.
                   8
                   ,
                   9.
                   
                   He
                   shall
                   go
                   out
                   to
                   deceive
                   Nations
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Four
                   Quarters
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   gather
                   them
                   together
                   to
                   B●ttel
                   ;
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   whom
                   is
                   as
                   the
                   Sand
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   And
                   they
                   went
                   up
                   on
                   the
                   breadth
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   compassed
                   the
                   Camp
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   about
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   beloved
                   City
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 plain
                 General
                 meaning
                 of
                 which
                 Words
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 of
                 Old
                 God's
                 People
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 beset
                 on
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 with
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 their
                 implacable
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 meant
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 exclusively
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 38.
                 and
                 39.
                 
                 Cha●t●rs
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 Saints
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 environ'd
                 with
                 their's
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 prove
                 no
                 less
                 Restless
                 and
                 Implacable
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 ●articular
                 and
                 Abstruse
                 
                 meaning
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Race
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 shall
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 cause
                 this
                 Disturbance
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 meant
                 by
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 old
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 were
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 Universally
                 agreed
                 by
                 the
                 Learnedest
                 Commentators
                 on
                 Gen.
                 10.
                 2.
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Magog
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Iaphet
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Getae
                   ,
                   Massagetae
                   ,
                   Scythians
                   ,
                   Sarmaritans
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 the
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 Turks
                 first
                 Sprung
                 .
                 *
                 Iosephus
                 is
                 positive
                 that
                 Magog
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 and
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 Magogae
                 was
                 the
                 Name
                 that
                 the
                 Scythians
                 were
                 anciently
                 known
                 buy
                 among
                 the
                 Greeks
                 .
                 We
                 learn
                 from
                 †
                 Pliny
                 (
                 who
                 often
                 gives
                 a
                 better
                 account
                 of
                 Places
                 than
                 of
                 Manners
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 exact
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 Geography
                 )
                 that
                 Magog
                 and
                 Scythopolis
                 were
                 Coincident
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Place
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 are
                 the
                 Turks
                 and
                 Mahometans
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 (
                 as
                 ●●is
                 generally
                 acknowledg'd
                 )
                 descended
                 of
                 the
                 Scythians
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 that
                 Stock
                 of
                 People
                 who
                 〈◊〉
                 so
                 Molest
                 and
                 Persecute
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 High
                 after
                 the
                 expiring
                 of
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unlikely
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Papal
                   Beast
                
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 Horn
                 again
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 individual
                 Persons
                 who
                 acted
                 before
                 shall
                 now
                 appear
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 secured
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   the
                   False
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Lake
                   of
                   Fire
                   and
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 10.
                 
                 But
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 revive
                 the
                 old
                 Roman
                 Tyranny
                 and
                 Superstitions
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 join
                 their
                 Forces
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Mahometan
                 Faction
                 .
                 Both
                 these
                 Parties
                 shall
                 arise
                 and
                 
                 shew
                 themselves
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 are
                 ended
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Infernal
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 imprison'd
                 and
                 chain'd
                 up
                 all
                 that
                 space
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 Head
                 and
                 Commander
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   gather
                   them
                   to
                   Battle
                
                 :
                 Their
                 Numbers
                 shall
                 be
                 exceeding
                 great
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   like
                   the
                   Sand
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                
                 insomuch
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 cover
                 all
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 their
                 going
                 up
                 
                   on
                   the
                   breadth
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 )
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 lay
                 close
                 Siege
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Beloved
                   City
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Place
                 whither
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 Beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 fly
                 for
                 Refuge
                 :
                 Or
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Visible
                 Body
                 and
                 Society
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Beloved
                   City
                
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 very
                 lamentable
                 and
                 wretched
                 Condition
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 imagine
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Gogick
                 and
                 
                   Magogick
                   War
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Siege
                 which
                 accompanieth
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 what
                 Streights
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 ,
                 what
                 Calamities
                 they
                 undergo
                 ,
                 what
                 Miseries
                 they
                 indure
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 This
                 is
                 but
                 agreeable
                 to
                 what
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Lord
                 foretold
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 immediately
                 preceding
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 assured
                 us
                 that
                 those
                 Days
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 remarkable
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Sin
                 and
                 Suffering
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 compares
                 them
                 to
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Days
                   of
                   Noah
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Old
                 World
                 gave
                 themselves
                 up
                 wholly
                 to
                 their
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 forgat
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 defied
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 Corrupt
                 and
                 Wicked
                 the
                 Last
                 Times
                 shall
                 be
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Interrogatory
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Luk.
                   18.
                   8.
                   
                   When
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Man
                   cometh
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   find
                   Faith
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ?
                
                 is
                 a
                 downright
                 Negative
                 ,
                 and
                 signifies
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 Faith
                 upon
                 Earth
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 interpret
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 Faith
                 even
                 of
                 God's
                 Servants
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 Weak
                 
                 and
                 Little
                 before
                 the
                 Last
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 the
                 Saints
                 themselves
                 having
                 been
                 persecuted
                 and
                 harassed
                 by
                 the
                 Wicked
                 shall
                 faint
                 and
                 flag
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 scarcely
                 believe
                 the
                 Promise
                 of
                 his
                 Coming
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 almost
                 despond
                 that
                 Christ
                 will
                 help
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 meaning
                 rather
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 This
                 ,
                 that
                 Faithfulness
                 (
                 here
                 called
                 Faith
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 rare
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Sincertiy
                 and
                 Truth
                 shall
                 be
                 bani●h'd
                 ,
                 and
                 Lying
                 ,
                 Perfidiousness
                 ,
                 Dissembling
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Consequent
                 of
                 those
                 )
                 inward
                 Hatred
                 and
                 Malice
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 outward
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 Violence
                 ,
                 and
                 Oppression
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 *
                 Christ
                 foretells
                 that
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 
                   Iniquity
                   shall
                   abound
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   many
                   shall
                   wax
                   cold
                   :
                
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 remarked
                 that
                 the
                 Signs
                 foregoing
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 intermixed
                 in
                 that
                 Four
                 and
                 twentieth
                 Chapter
                 of
                 St.
                 Matthew
                 :
                 Or
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 Signs
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fully
                 display'd
                 in
                 the
                 Latter
                 Event
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 likewise
                 fets
                 forth
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Last
                 Days
                 before
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 extremely
                 Sinful
                 ,
                 abounding
                 with
                 great
                 Wickedness
                 and
                 universal
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 most
                 Afflictive
                 and
                 Dangerous
                 ,
                 most
                 Distressed
                 and
                 Calamitous
                 .
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   be
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   distress
                   of
                   Nations
                   ,
                   with
                   perplexity
                   ,
                   the
                   Sea
                   and
                   the
                   Waves
                   roaring
                   ,
                   Mens
                   hearts
                   failing
                   them
                   for
                   fear
                   ,
                
                 Luk.
                 21.
                 25
                 ,
                 26.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Those
                 Words
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 21.
                 are
                 applicable
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 beforementioned
                 ;
                 
                   Then
                   shall
                   be
                   great
                   Tribulation
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   was
                   not
                   since
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   no
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 the
                 Fore-runners
                 of
                 that
                 Great
                 and
                 Notable
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 shall
                 appear
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   Wars
                
                 and
                 
                   great
                   Commotions
                   in
                   Kingdoms
                   and
                   Nations
                   ,
                   Signs
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Earthquakes
                   ,
                   Pestilence
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Famine
                 ;
                 with
                 other
                 unusual
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 Occurrences
                 ,
                 and
                 tremendous
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 give
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Saviour
                 not
                 only
                 confirms
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 further
                 explains
                 and
                 sets
                 it
                 forth
                 .
                 He
                 plainly
                 suggests
                 unto
                 us
                 what
                 an
                 evil
                 posture
                 the
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 before
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 Judgment
                 .
                 He
                 lets
                 us
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Tribulation
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Wickedness
                 of
                 those
                 Days
                 which
                 approach
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 grievous
                 than
                 any
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Vertical
                 Point
                 ,
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 go
                 .
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 Wicked
                 and
                 most
                 Perilous
                 at
                 last
                 .
                 The
                 worst
                 State
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 towards
                 its
                 End.
                 For
                 the
                 Devil
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 wrathful
                 and
                 outrageous
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   he
                   knoweth
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   but
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   ,
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 Rev.
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 may
                 more
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 him
                 than
                 ever
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 1000
                 years
                 being
                 ended
                 he
                 is
                 
                   loosed
                   but
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   season
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 must
                 soon
                 go
                 off
                 the
                 Stage
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 makes
                 him
                 act
                 his
                 part
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 vigour
                 and
                 fierceness
                 .
                 The
                 Iudgment
                 shall
                 come
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 1000
                 years
                 :
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 time
                 between
                 the
                 Mellennium
                 and
                 Dooms-day
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   small
                   time
                
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 thousand
                 years
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 on
                 this
                 account
                 that
                 malicious
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 bestir
                 himself
                 with
                 a
                 mighty
                 Concernedness
                 .
                 The
                 Tenth
                 and
                 Last
                 Persecution
                 which
                 he
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 was
                 
                 the
                 Bloodiest
                 :
                 So
                 now
                 he
                 rageth
                 most
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 farewel
                 of
                 this
                 Earthly
                 Stage
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 behold
                 the
                 Tragical
                 Close
                 of
                 all
                 !
                 
                   Fire
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   devoured
                
                 these
                 Armies
                 of
                 Gog
                 and
                 Magog
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Devil
                   that
                   deceived
                   them
                   was
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Lake
                   of
                   Fire
                   and
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 now
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 CHRIST
                 appears
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 Avenged
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Judge
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 read
                 expresly
                 in
                 ver
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Before
                 his
                 first
                 Coming
                 Satan
                 reigned
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 an
                 unlimited
                 Rule
                 and
                 Sway
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Coming
                 ,
                 restrain'd
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Millennary
                   Reign
                
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 greater
                 check
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 
                   Last
                   Coming
                
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 wholly
                 deprive
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Rule
                 and
                 Dominion
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 he
                 comes
                 at
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 Satan
                 down
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 leave
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 :
                 He
                 comes
                 to
                 take
                 Vengeance
                 on
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 punish
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 utmost
                 Severity
                 :
                 He
                 comes
                 to
                 rescue
                 the
                 Righteous
                 from
                 the
                 Fury
                 both
                 of
                 Satan
                 and
                 wicked
                 Men.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 Last
                 Day
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 evident
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Firing
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Frame
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Consequent
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Final
                   Iudgment
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 should
                 this
                 material
                 System
                 be
                 consumed
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 indeed
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 present
                 Scene
                 of
                 Action
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 be
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 are
                 past
                 ?
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 Beginnings
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 is
                 meant
                 in
                 that
                 forenamed
                 Place
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 20.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Fire
                   came
                   down
                   from
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   devoured
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 an
                 Essay
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Last
                 Firing
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prophesied
                 of
                 by
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 appears
                 from
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 Devil
                 was
                 loosed
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 Reign
                 of
                 Christ
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yea
                 towards
                 the
                 Consummation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Time
                 of
                 its
                 happening
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 credit
                 the
                 fanciful
                 Conceit
                 of
                 the
                 High●flown
                 Spagyrick
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 who
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Calcining
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 by
                 that
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 preparing
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Chymical
                 Way
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 its
                 new
                 Inhabitants
                 after
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 Of
                 Kin
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 what
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Theory
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 asserts
                 ,
                 *
                 That
                 
                   the
                   last
                   Conflagration
                   is
                   to
                   alter
                   and
                   dispose
                   the
                   Earth
                   for
                   a
                   New
                   State
                   ,
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   for
                   its
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   Resurrection
                   to
                   enter
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   live
                   and
                   reign
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Years
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 Before
                 this
                 we
                 were
                 told
                 by
                 †
                 another
                 Writer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Millennium
                 shall
                 begin
                 after
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 .
                 But
                 ‖
                 another
                 Learned
                 Gentleman
                 is
                 positive
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Millennium
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 is
                 quite
                 past
                 .
              
               
                 Any
                 Man
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 latter
                 Author
                 misplaceth
                 the
                 
                   World's
                   Conflagration
                
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 
                   Paradisiacal
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 expects
                 a
                 New
                 Edition
                 ;
                 for
                 ‡
                 he
                 fancies
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 arise
                 ,
                 
                 Phoenix-like
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 to
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blessed
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Thousand
                 Years
                 shall
                 begin
                 after
                 the
                 Conflagration
                 is
                 over
                 ;
                 viz.
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 Judgment
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Places
                 he
                 quotes
                 are
                 rather
                 against
                 
                 him
                 than
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 scann'd
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 lays
                 so
                 great
                 Stress
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Reigning
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 joined
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Apocalypse
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 
                 &
                 20.
                 )
                 he
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iudgment
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 introduced
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 happen
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 strike
                 Terrour
                 into
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 Persecutors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 their
                 future
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 that
                 Day
                 comes
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 easy
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 every
                 great
                 and
                 Notable
                 Revolution
                 is
                 compared
                 to
                 
                   God's
                   judging
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 after
                 that
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 this
                 Learned
                 Writer
                 frequently
                 misinterprets
                 the
                 Places
                 which
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Coming
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 2
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 8.
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Last
                   Coming
                   to
                   Iudgment
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 largely
                 treating
                 of
                 ;
                 viz.
                 the
                 happy
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 when
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 which
                 commenceth
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Final
                 Coming
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Millennium
                   cannot
                   be
                   till
                   Christ's
                   Coming
                   ,
                
                 he
                 deceives
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Readers
                 ,
                 by
                 not
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Meaning
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   Coming
                
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Texts
                 which
                 he
                 refers
                 to
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 his
                 Mistakes
                 proceed
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scripture
                 often
                 mentions
                 
                   the
                   Coming
                
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Glorious
                 Church
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 likewise
                 he
                 himself
                 acknowledges
                 )
                 he
                 interprets
                 it
                 of
                 another
                 
                   Coming
                   ;
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 he
                 imagines
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Last
                   Appearance
                
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 great
                 Occasion
                 of
                 his
                 Misapprehensions
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 Point
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 where-ever
                 almost
                 he
                 finds
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
                 any
                 
                 Passages
                 concerning
                 Fire
                 and
                 Burning
                 ,
                 he
                 applies
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 observe
                 through
                 his
                 whole
                 Treatise
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Last
                   Combustion
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 unfortunately
                 betray'd
                 him
                 to
                 many
                 Errors
                 .
              
               
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 he
                 understands
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 Material
                 World
                 ,
                 whenas
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Thing
                 intended
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Terms
                 denote
                 only
                 a
                 new
                 State
                 and
                 Face
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 blessed
                 Millennium
                 before
                 treated
                 of
                 .
                 Then
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 notable
                 Change
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   New
                   World.
                
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 this
                 Place
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 strangely
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 Appearance
                 of
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Creation
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Sense
                 the
                 Apostle
                 uses
                 the
                 Expression
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   New
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 This
                 Author
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 interpret
                 
                   these
                   Words
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 Material
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 that
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Christian
                
                 ,
                 is
                 physically
                 Created
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 observe
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 this
                 Learned
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 with
                 Origen
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 generally
                 faulty
                 in
                 Allegorizing
                 those
                 Places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 Literally
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 so
                 unhappy
                 as
                 to
                 expound
                 a
                 clause
                 in
                 Matth.
                 19.
                 12.
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 way
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 in
                 a
                 Mystical
                 one
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 Writer
                 turning
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 which
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fall
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 into
                 Allegory
                 and
                 Metaphor
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 are
                 plain
                 Historical
                 and
                 Literal
                 Passages
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 mention
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Literal
                 and
                 proper
                 Sense
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Six
                 days
                 Works
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 Allegory
                 and
                 Mystery
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 Fable
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                   and
                   Earth
                
                 in
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 interpreted
                 to
                 his
                 hand
                 of
                 *
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Places
                 ,
                 are
                 understood
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 literal
                 Sense
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Corporeal
                   System
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Perverseness
                 of
                 humane
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 its
                 own
                 Punishment
                 .
                 I
                 heartily
                 wish
                 the
                 Learned
                 Author
                 were
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 Material
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Set
                 of
                 heavenly
                 Bodies
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 inhabit
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 Romance
                 and
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 built
                 only
                 upon
                 some
                 distorted
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 mistaken
                 Passages
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 comparing
                 them
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Writ
                 ;
                 upon
                 some
                 Scraps
                 and
                 Fragments
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Platonick
                 and
                 Stoick
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 Prepossessions
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 Admirers
                 of
                 the
                 Platonists
                 Opinions
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 Rhetorical
                 Flaunts
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 high
                 Flights
                 of
                 some
                 fanciful
                 Poets
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Dreams
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Rabbins
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 too
                 small
                 ,
                 too
                 tender
                 Wires
                 ,
                 to
                 hang
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Weight
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 
                   New
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 fansies
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   New
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 are
                 after
                 the
                 Burning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 because
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 mentioned
                 this
                 dreadful
                 Event
                 ,
                 adds
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   Nevertheless
                   we
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Promise
                   ,
                   look
                   for
                   New
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   New
                   Earth
                   ,
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   Righteousness
                   ,
                
                 Epist.
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 Inconsequential
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 here
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Words
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Things
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
                 He
                 relates
                 the
                 Consumption
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 annexes
                 his
                 Expectations
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 better
                 state
                 of
                 Things
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 plain
                 Mind
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 seems
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Notwithstanding
                   that
                   dreadful
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   all
                   Things
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   speaking
                   of
                   ;
                   you
                   and
                   I
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   good
                   Christians
                   ,
                   must
                   comfort
                   and
                   chear
                   our selves
                   with
                   that
                   Expectance
                   and
                   Belief
                   of
                   another
                   State
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   certainly
                   intervene
                   between
                   this
                   and
                   that
                   .
                   We
                   look
                   for
                   happy
                   Days
                   before
                   that
                   Time
                   comes
                   :
                   These
                   shall
                   present
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   were
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   
                     New-made
                     World
                  
                   ;
                   these
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     New
                     Heavens
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     New
                     Earth
                  
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   let
                   us
                   not
                   be
                   discouraged
                   and
                   disheartened
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Thoughts
                   of
                   that
                   Terrible
                   Conflagration
                   of
                   the
                   material
                   Earth
                   and
                   Heavens
                   .
                   
                     We
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     God's
                     Promise
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   recorded
                   in
                   the
                   Prophetick
                   Writings
                   ,
                   
                     Isa.
                     65.
                     17.
                     66.
                     22.
                     
                     Hag.
                  
                   2.
                   6.
                   
                   )
                   
                     look
                     for
                  
                   this
                   new
                   Scene
                   of
                   Affairs
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   viz.
                   a
                   Glorious
                   Church
                   on
                   Earth
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   things
                   look
                   otherwise
                   at
                   present
                   ;
                   though
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Appearance
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   State
                   now
                   ,
                   nevertheless
                   I
                   tell
                   you
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   a
                   Time
                   when
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   we
                   of
                   this
                   Age
                   shall
                   not
                   survive
                   to
                   see
                   this
                   blessed
                   Time
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   rejoice
                   in
                   the
                   firm
                   and
                   certain
                   Belief
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   exhort
                   all
                   holy
                   Men
                   ,
                   in
                   succeeding
                   Ages
                   ,
                   to
                   expect
                   and
                   long
                   for
                   this
                   Day
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sum
                 of
                 these
                 Words
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 Although
                 this
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
                 by
                 Flames
                 ,
                 yet
                 before
                 this
                 amazing
                 Change
                 happens
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 New
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 New
                 Earth
                 ;
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 wherein
                 universal
                 Holiness
                 shall
                 be
                 Lasting
                 and
                 Permanent
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Qualifications
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 happy
                 State
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 treating
                 of
                 ;
                 )
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 those
                 Words
                 [
                 
                   wherein
                   dwelleth
                   Righteousness
                
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 I
                 conceive
                 
                 is
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vouched
                 by
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 other
                 Texts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 natural
                 and
                 facile
                 Scope
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Criticism
                 of
                 the
                 Adverb
                 ●
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Places
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 is
                 Synonymous
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   ,
                   attamen
                   ,
                   quinetiam
                
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 Sense
                 of
                 this
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Objection
                 vanishes
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 interpret
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 Learned
                 Expositors
                 do
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Eternal
                 Glory
                 and
                 Happiness
                 of
                 blessed
                 Souls
                 above
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 holy
                 Men
                 
                   look
                   for
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Objection
                 hath
                 no
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 intimated
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 universal
                 Combustion
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 Millennium
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Iudgment
                
                 ;
                 (
                 whereas
                 this
                 Author
                 places
                 it
                 before
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 on
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Perdition
                   of
                   ungodly
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 for
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 Last
                 Judgment
                 is
                 dispatched
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Righteous
                 are
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Regions
                 of
                 eternal
                 Happiness
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 presently
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Elemental
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 fired
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 vile
                 Criminals
                 who
                 were
                 adjudged
                 to
                 everlasting
                 Torments
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 plagued
                 and
                 cruciated
                 in
                 these
                 Flames
                 .
                 This
                 at
                 least
                 is
                 their
                 
                   INCHOATIVE
                   PERDITION
                
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 shut
                 up
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 Final
                 Period
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 high
                 Time
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 World
                 it self
                 doth
                 so
                 )
                 As
                 the
                 Earth
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 overwhelm'd
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 it
                 feels
                 an
                 Inundation
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 )
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 a
                 Burning
                 Deluge
                 ,
                 an
                 Universal
                 Flood
                 ,
                 and
                 Torrent
                 of
                 Devouring
                 Flames
                 .
                 Now
                 Nature
                 itself
                 expires
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 laid
                 asleep
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Vrn
                 ,
                 and
                 Bed
                 of
                 Ashes
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 General
                 Bonfire
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 Light
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 loud
                 Blazes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 its
                 crackling
                 Flames
                 ,
                 its
                 
                 horrid
                 Flashes
                 and
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 Wicked
                 some
                 Foretasts
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 State
                 and
                 Place
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 shall
                 pass
                 but
                 from
                 one
                 Fire
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 
                   EVERLASTING
                   BVRNINGS
                
                 which
                 were
                 prepared
                 of
                 old
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 their
                 only
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 shall
                 now
                 justly
                 become
                 their
                 Hell
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 infernal
                 Vaults
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 former
                 Receptacles
                 of
                 Evil
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 set
                 wide
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 one
                 large
                 and
                 capacious
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 Execution
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 Condemned
                 and
                 Tormented
                 Wretches
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Conflagration
                 must
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Final
                   Sentence
                
                 is
                 passed
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 all
                 on
                 Fire
                 before
                 the
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 assert
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Hinderance
                 to
                 the
                 Trial
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Men
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 bad
                 would
                 feel
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Doom
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 safely
                 lodged
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 dreadful
                 Fire-works
                 shall
                 play
                 upon
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 at
                 last
                 shall
                 become
                 one
                 Funeral
                 Pile
                 .
                 Now
                 Hell
                 is
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 damned
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 change
                 their
                 subterraneous
                 Vaults
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 capacious
                 Furnace
                 of
                 Flame
                 and
                 Smoke
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 lower
                 World
                 being
                 converted
                 into
                 one
                 Eternal
                 Hell.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Last
                 Catastrophe
                 ,
                 the
                 Final
                 Close
                 of
                 the
                 Incorrigible
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Everlasting
                 Period
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 Calamities
                 of
                 what
                 Nature
                 soever
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Order
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Transactions
                 of
                 this
                 concluding
                 Scene
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 Task
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 explain'd
                 the
                 various
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 Discoveries
                 ,
                 and
                 Manifestations
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 Mankind
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Series
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 Times
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 several
                 Dates
                 ,
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 Periods
                 .
                 I
                 
                 have
                 presented
                 you
                 with
                 a
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Progress
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 bold
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Future
                 State
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 went
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 unfold
                 and
                 discover
                 *
                 
                   the
                   Manifold
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 rightly
                 styles
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 the
                 Curious
                 and
                 Admirable
                 Variety
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 in
                 the
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 ;
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 induced
                 me
                 to
                 prefix
                 that
                 .
                 Title
                 to
                 this
                 Treatise
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38026-e4320
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Blunt
             ,
             Oracles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             p.
             218.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Is.
               Voss.
            
             de
             aetat
             .
             mund
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Whiston
             
               's
               New
               Theory
            
             ,
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Opi●icio
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             3
             Plato
             in
             Timaeo
             .
          
           
             1
             Scias
             non
             esse
             hominem
             tumultuarium
             &
             incogitatum
             opus
             .
             ●e
             Bene●ic
             .
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Inter
             maxima
             rerum
             suarum
             Natura
             nihil
             habet
             qu●
             magis
             glorietur
             .
             Sen.
             de
             Benef.
             
          
           
             2
             Magnum
             Miraculum
             est
             homo
             ,
             animal
             adorandum
             atque
             honorandum
             .
             Apuleius
             .
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             4
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             De
             mundi
             opificio
             :
             &
             de
             vit●
             Mosis
             .
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             special
             .
             leg
             .
          
           
             3
             Contra
             gentes
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             Strom.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Maledictus
             qui
             Deitatem
             ad
             hominis
             lineamenta
             refert
             .
             Augustin
             .
             in
             Genes
             .
          
           
             1
             Tertul.
             de
             resurrect
             .
             carnis
             ,
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Lib.
             de
             statu
             primi
             hominis
             .
          
           
             2
             Lib.
             de
             ver
             .
             Deit
             .
             fil
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Cra●ylo
             ,
             vel
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo
             de
             opif.
             mundi
             .
          
           
             2
             Adv.
             haeres
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Sacr.
             Animalib
             .
          
           
             2
             Comment
             .
             in
             Hist.
             AEthiop
             .
          
           
             3
             Et
             pro
             purpureo
             poenas
             dat
             Scylla
             capillo
             .
             Virg.
             Georg.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             Horat.
             lib.
             4.
             
             Ode
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Antiq.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Rutland
             ;
             qu.
             
               Redland
               ,
               for
            
             rut
             or
             rud
             
               in
               Saxon
               is
            
             red
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             Deuter.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Beresh
             .
             Rab.
             Sect.
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             Opif.
             mundi
             .
          
           
             4
             Dixit
             R.
             Jochanan
             ,
             Adamus
             &
             Eva
             quasi
             filii
             viginti
             annorum
             creati
             sunt
             .
             Beresh
             .
             Rab.
             Sect.
             14.
             
          
           
             5
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             partib
             .
             animal
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             6
             Gen.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             7
             De
             Occult.
             Philos.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             8
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             14.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             9
             Homil.
             10.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             1
             Praelect
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Ver.
             Rel.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             C●t
             .
             Racov.
             cap.
             1.
             de
             Vi●
             salu●is
             .
             Episcop
             .
             Instir.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             Cont.
             Celf.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             In
             cap.
             28.
             
             Ezek.
             
          
           
             6
             Strom.
             7.
             
          
           
             7
             Cont.
             Anthropomorph
             .
          
           
             8
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             9
             Gneden
             ,
             deliciae
             ,
             voluptates
             :
             unde
             forsan
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             à
             Pardes
             pomarium
             .
          
           
             2
             Nehem.
             2.
             8.
             vivarium
             .
          
           
             3
             Num.
             24.
             6.
             
             Isai
             1.
             30.
             
             Jer.
             29.
             
             ●
             .
             Ezek.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             Eccl.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             De
             Tradition
             .
             Hebraic
             .
          
           
             6
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             66.
             
          
           
             *
             Augustin
             .
             I●b
             .
             de
             Haere●
             .
          
           
             7
             Archaeolog
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Oros.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             
          
           
             2
             Hieronym
             .
             Vitalis
             Lexic
             .
             Mathemat
             .
             in
             verbo
             [
             Paradisus
             .
             ]
          
           
             3
             Moses
             Bar-Cepha
             ,
             lib.
             de
             Paradiso
             .
          
           
             4
             Ha●res
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             66.
             Epiphanius
          
           
             5
             Cirrellus
             .
          
           
             6
             Sir
             
               W.
               R●leigh
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Antiq.
             I.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Buxtorf
             .
             Lexic
             .
          
           
             1
             Whiston
             ,
             Theory
             of
             the
             Earth
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Monsieur
             Hu●t
             .
             Mr.
             Carver
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             Rhet.
             ●
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Synag
             .
             Jud.
             p.
             408.
             
          
           
             1
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             on
             Job
             ,
             Ch.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             51.
             
             Theodoret.
             Quaest.
             21.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quest.
             28.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             2
             Quaest.
             58.
             ad
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             3
             Procopius
             ,
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Theodoret.
             de
             Provid
             .
             Orat.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             16.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             2
             Advers
             .
             Jud.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Psal.
             49.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             65.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             1
             Parva
             ,
             inqui●
             ,
             res
             est
             ;
             atqui
             magna
             culpa
             .
          
           
             2
             Gen.
             19.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             8.
             34.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             Jud●
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Cont.
             Julian
             .
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Eugubinus
             .
          
           
             1
             Delrio
             .
          
           
             *
             Bonaventure
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Antiquitat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Basil.
             Homil.
             de
             Paradiso
             .
          
           
             1
             Damascen
             .
             de
             Orthod
             .
             fid
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Archaeol
             .
             Philos.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Psal.
             49.
             12.
             
             Non
             pernoctabit
             .
             Pagnin
             .
          
           
             2
             Colloq
             .
             Mensal
             .
          
           
             1
             Gen.
             2.
             8
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Gen.
             2.
             9
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             3
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             Gen.
             2.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             Gen.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             6
             Gen.
             2.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Hajah
             ,
             fui●●
             
          
           
             1
             Irenaeus
             adv
             .
             haeres
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             34.
             
             Tertullian
             .
             lib.
             de
             Praescript
             .
             cap.
             52.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             cont
             .
             haeres
             .
             46.
             
             Augustin●
             de
             Nat.
             &
             Grat.
             cap.
             21.
             
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             18.
             
             &
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Ovid.
             Metamorph.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Dr.
               Jackson
            
             ,
             Vol.
             3.
             
             Book
             10.
             ch
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             3
             Dr.
             Woodward
             
               Nat.
               Hist.
            
             p.
             85.
             
          
           
             1
             Ibid.
             p.
             84
             &
             89.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             An●malib
             .
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Smal●
             .
             de
             Div.
             Christi
             ,
             cap.
             7.
             
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod
             .
             in
             Gen.
             Qu.
             38.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Psal.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Psal.
             74.
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             Psal.
             57.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             Psal.
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             5
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             6
             Luke
             13.
             32.
             
          
           
             7
             Mat.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             8
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             32.
             
          
           
             9
             Acts
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             10
             Phil.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             11
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Tit.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Ish
             eth
             Jehovah
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Helvic
             .
             Desider
             .
             matri●
             Evae
             .
             Cocceiu●
             in
             lo●um
             .
          
           
             1
             De
             Abstinenti●
             .
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De.
             Sta●
             .
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             Abstinent
             .
          
           
             4
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             5
             De
             Miss●
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             6
             De
             Abstinenti●
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Legib.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Quis
             enim
             Philosophorum
             sacrificare
             compellit
             ?
             Apol.
             cap.
             4●
             .
          
           
             3
             Non
             in
             victimis
             ,
             licet
             opimae
             sine
             ,
             auróque
             praefulgeant
             Deorum
             est
             honos
             ,
             ●ed
             pi●
             &
             rect●
             voluntate
             venerantium
             .
             Sen.
             de
             Benef.
             I.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             Non
             bove
             mactato
             coelestia
             numina
             gaudent
             .
          
           
             5
             Lib.
             Metamorph.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Diis
             Syr.
             Prolegom
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Bp.
               Patrick
            
             Comment
             .
             
               on
               Gen.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Jur.
             Nat.
             &
             Gent.
             
          
           
             2
             Gemara
             Babylon
             .
          
           
             1
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Instit.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Homil.
             in
             Gen.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             Gen.
             Quaest.
             55.
             
          
           
             1
             〈◊〉
             Idololat
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             65.
             
          
           
             1
             
               —
               Et
               ante
            
             
               Impia
               quàm
               caesis
               gens
               est
               epulata
               juven●is
               .
               Georg.
               I.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Metamorph.
             I.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Abstinenti●
             .
          
           
             2
             De
             Jur.
             Nat.
             &
             Gent.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Mercer
             .
             in
             Gen.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             3
             Quintilian
             .
          
           
             1
             Ostorod
             .
             Instit.
             c.
             28.
             
             Smalc
             .
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
             disp
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             More
             Nevoch
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             2
             In
             Cap.
             5.
             
             Genes
             .
          
           
             3
             Gen.
             6.
             9.
             
             &
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             Antiq.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             
               The
               Trinitar
               .
               Scheme
               of
               Relig.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Nat.
             Hist.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             48.
             
          
           
             3
             De
             Idoloat
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             4
             Alex.
             ab
             Alexand●
             l.
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Emendat
             .
             temp
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Doctr.
             ●emp
             .
             l.
             3
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Qu.
             49.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             1
             More
             Nevoch
             .
          
           
             2
             Antiqu.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4
             ,
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Amos
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             I.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Eusebius
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
             Austin
             ,
             
               and
               several
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               .
               Among
               the
               Moderns
               ,
            
             Calvin
             ,
             Mercer
             ,
             Cornel.
             à
             Lapide
             ,
             Genebrard
             ,
             Pererius
             ,
             Broughton
             ,
             Buxtorf
             ,
             Bochart
             ,
             Lightfoot
             .
          
           
             3
             Origen
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Arias
             Montanus
             ,
             Erpenius
             ,
             Selden
             .
          
           
             4
             Antiq.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             Qu.
             &
             Resp.
             102.
             ad
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lib.
             de
             Circumcis
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             &
             13.
             4
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Antiq.
             I.
             1.
             
             C.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Bishop
             Patrick
             
               Comment
               .
               on
            
             Gen.
             16.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Mr.
             Selden
             de
             jur
             .
             Nat.
             &
             Gent.
             I.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             De
             Cive
             c.
             16
             
          
           
             1
             Ver.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo
             d●
             D●●alo●o
             .
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Philo
             de
             Abrahamo
             .
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             3
             Mr.
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             Zebachim
             ,
             tractatus
             in
             h●●
             Mish●●h
             de
             Sacrifici●s
             .
          
           
             2
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             macto
             .
          
           
             1
             Exod.
             29.
             39.
             
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             3
             Lev.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Servat
             .
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             De.
             V.
             Rel.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             Cont.
             Frantz
             .
             Disp.
             4.
             
          
           
             4
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             '
             s
             Sermon
             on
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             Dr.
             Scot
             ,
             
               The
               Christain
               Life
            
             ,
             Part
             2.
             
             Vol.
             2.
             
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Christo
             Servatore
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Ephes.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Victimis
             .
          
           
             1
             De
             Vit●
             Mosis
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             1
             De
             Sacerdot
             ▪
             honorib
             .
          
           
             1
             Ab
             Aphad
             ,
             operuit
             .
          
           
             1
             Josuah
             ben
             Levi.
             Nettles
             against
             Selden
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ar●
             in
             colle
             posit●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             bamal●
             .
             Altare
             ,
             qu.
             exaltatum
             .
          
           
             2
             Luci●n
             de
             Deâ
             Syr.
             
          
           
             1
             Ver.
             25
             ,
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             1
             Bonsrerius
             ,
             Gaffarel
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Villalpandus
             ,
             Mede
             ,
             Grotius
             ,
             Bochart
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             4
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             l.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Joseph
             ▪
             Antiq.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Antiq.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5
             &
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Aberbanel
             in
             Leg.
             R.
             Bechai
             in
             Leg.
             
          
           
             3
             Deut.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Of
             the
             Stile
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             pag.
             365
             ,
             366
             ,
             367.
             
          
           
             1
             Mark
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             3
             Antiqu.
             I.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             Joseph
             .
             Antiqu.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Antiq.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Homil.
             18.
             
             Tom.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             AEneid
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Dr.
             Spe●cer
             .
             de
             Legi●
             .
             Heb.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Phil.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             Psal.
             89.
             19.
             
          
           
             5
             Heb.
             7.
             
             ●5
             .
          
           
             Hierozoic
             .
             pars
             1.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             50.
             
          
           
             1
             Chrysost.
             in
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             2
             Bochart
             ,
             ibid.
             
          
           
             3
             Hierozoic
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             Just.
             Mart.
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2
             Levit.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             3
             Exod.
             30.
             
             1●
             .
             Levit.
             16.
             23
             ,
             &c.
             &
             23.
             27.
             
          
           
             1
             Origen
             ,
             Cyril
             of
             Alexandr
             .
             Clemens
             Alexandr
             .
             Basil
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             
               and
               others
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Clem.
             Alex.
             Paedag.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             Origen
             .
             Hom.
             7.
             in
             Levit.
             Cyril
             .
             l.
             9.
             cont
             .
             Julian
             .
          
           
             3
             Hierozoic
             .
             P.
             2.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             1
             Dr.
             Spencer
             de
             Leg.
             Hebr●
             I.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             ●ect
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             Qu.
             55.
             in
             ●en
             .
          
           
             1
             Acts
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Gregor
             .
             Tolos
             .
             De
             Repub.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Hom.
             7.
             in
             1
             ad
             Corint●●
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             More
             Nevochim
             .
             P.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             De
             Legib.
             Hebraic
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             3
             Lev.
             19.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             3
             Lev.
             19.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             4
             Deut.
             22.
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             Lev.
             19.
             26.
             
          
           
             6
             Deut.
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             7
             De
             Diis
             Syr.
             Syntag.
             2.
             
          
           
             8
             More
             Nevoch
             .
             pars
             3.
             cap.
             38.
             
          
           
             3
             Exod.
             23.
             19.
             
          
           
             4
             Quaest.
             1.
             in
             Lev.
             
          
           
             5
             More
             Nevochim
             .
          
           
             6
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eclog.
             
          
           
             7
             Quo
             sibi
             gentem
             firmaret
             novos
             ritus
             contrariosque
             caeteri●
             mortalibus
             indidit
             .
             Profana
             illis
             omnia
             quae
             apud
             no●
             sacra●
             rursum
             concessa
             apud
             illos
             quae
             nobis
             incesta
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             8
             Sr.
             Tho.
             ●
             .
             Blunt's
             Essays
             .
          
           
             9
             Dr.
             Spencer
             de
             Legib.
             Hebraic
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Leg.
             Hebr.
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             
               A
               Defence
               of
               the
               brief
               History
               of
               the
            
             Unitaria●●
             ,
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             3
             Slichting
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             cap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             4
             Dr.
             Tillotson
             (
             late
             
               A.
               Bp.
            
             )
             in
             his
             Sermons
             on
             the
             Divinity
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4
             Serm.
             4.
             p.
             188.
             
          
           
             5
             Pag.
             7
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Horat.
             Serm.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euse●
             .
             Demonstr
             .
             Evang.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             Haere●
             .
             fab
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             4
             Prima
             Secundae
             Quaest.
             162.
             
             Artic.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Heb.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             Heb.
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             7
             Epist.
             ad
             Paulin.
             
          
           
             8
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             9
             Origen
             ,
             Philo
             ,
             Clemens
             Alex.
             Rahanus
             ,
             Beda
             ,
             Rupertus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             9
             Ho●●il
             .
             7.
             in
             Levi●
             .
          
           
             1
             Hist.
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             B.
             2.
             
             Ch.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             6
             Gen.
             15.
             12.
             
          
           
             7
             Gen.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             8
             Gen.
             28.
             12.
             
          
           
             9
             Gen.
             37.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             41.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             2
             Kings
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Dan.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             5
             Ruach
             Hakkadesh
             .
          
           
             1
             Croesus
             Halyn
             penetrans
             ,
             &c.
             Aio
             te
             AEacida
             ,
             &c.
             Ibis
             ,
             r●dibis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             More
             Nevoch
             .
             p.
             2.
             c.
             45.
             
          
           
             3
             Panim
             el
             Panim
             .
          
           
             4
             Peh
             el
             Peh
             .
          
           
             5
             More
             Nevoch
             .
             p.
             2.
             cap.
             45.
             
          
           
             6
             Antiq.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             q.
             
          
           
             7
             Dr.
             Spencer
             de
             Leg.
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             8
             Corn.
             ●
             Lapide
             .
          
           
             9
             Dr.
             Parker
             (
             Bp.
             of
             Oxford
             )
             against
             the
             Test.
             
          
           
             9
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Quaest.
             super
             Gen.
             quaest
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             1
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             2
             Haeres
             .
             55.
             
             &
             67.
             
          
           
             3
             Haeres
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             4
             Cunaeus
             de
             Rep.
             Hebr.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             5
             Ad
             Evagrium
             ,
             &
             de
             Quaestion
             .
             Hebraic
             .
          
           
             6
             In
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             1.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             7
             St.
             
               Ierom
               ,
               Bochart
            
             ,
             Bp.
             
               Patrick
               in
               his
               Commentary
               on
               Gen.
            
             14.
             18.
             
          
           
             8
             Joseph
             .
             de
             bello
             Jud.
             l.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             9
             Haeres
             .
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             Quaest.
             64.
             in
             Gen.
             
          
           
             De
             jure
             Nat.
             &
             Gent.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Argument
             in
             Lib.
             Job
             .
          
           
             3
             Divinitus
             provisum
             suisse
             non
             dubito
             ut
             ex
             hoc
             uno
             sciremus
             etiam
             per
             alias
             gentes
             esse
             potuisse
             qui
             secundùm
             Deum
             vixerunt
             ,
             eique
             placuerunt
             pertinentes
             ad
             Hierusalem
             spiritualem
             .
             De
             civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             16.
             
          
           
             4
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             5
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             43.
             
             Acts
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             6
             Acts
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             7
             Deut.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             8
             Deut.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             9
             Rom.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Heb.
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             &
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
             Catech.
             Racov.
             cap.
             11.
             de
             Proph.
             Christi
             ●unere
             .
             Crellius
             de
             D●o
             l.
             1.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             3
             De
             Justificat
             .
          
           
             4
             Veteres
             in
             Jesum
             venturum
             credidisse
             ,
             &
             e●●ide
             justificatos
             ,
             inter
             crassos
             errores
             jure
             recenseri
             debet
             .
             Sma●●
             .
             Disp.
             4.
             cont
             .
             Frantz
             .
          
           
             5
             Apologia
             ad
             Anton.
             Pium.
             
          
           
             6
             Paraenesis
             ad
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             7
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             toto
             .
          
           
             8
             Adv.
             ha●res
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             9
             Euseb.
             I.
             1.
             
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             c.
             1.
             
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             1
             ●
             Joh.
             2.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Euseb.
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             in
             Proaem
             .
             Theodoret
             .
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             1.
             in
             Ma●th
             .
             &
             in
             Psal.
             113.
             &
             in
             Hom.
             39.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             69.
             
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             strom
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Athanas.
             Orat.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             5
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Basil.
             Homil.
             in
             Psal.
             44.
             
          
           
             6
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             106.
             
             Phot.
             Cod.
             46.
             
          
           
             6
             Chrysost.
             hom
             .
             106.
             
             Phot.
             Cod.
             46.
             
          
           
             7
             Dimidiatam
             Christi
             introduxit
             Oeconomiam
             .
             Hieron
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Pammach
             .
             65.
             
          
           
             8
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Suidas
             .
          
           
             1
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Tempora
             variata
             sunt
             ,
             non
             fides
             .
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             3
             Ipsi
             per
             fidem
             futurae
             passionis
             ejus
             ,
             sicut
             nos
             per
             fidem
             praeteritae
             ,
             salvi
             fuerunt
             .
             Confess
             .
             l.
             10.
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             4
             H●mily
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             second
             Part.
             
          
           
             1
             Ephes.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Isa.
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             Cont.
             Palaeolog
             .
             par
             .
             4.
             
             Resp.
             ad
             defens
             .
             Puccii
             .
          
           
             4
             De
             Proph.
             Christi
             mun
             .
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             Disput.
             7.
             
          
           
             6
             De
             Ver.
             Relig.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             7
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             8
             Annotat.
             ad
             Cassand
             .
             Art.
             2.
             
          
           
             9
             Institut
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Article
               the
               7th
            
             .
          
           
             4
             Annot.
             on
             Mat.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Quantum
             differunt
             Lex
             &
             Evangelium
             ?
             Quantum
             timor
             &
             amor
             .
          
           
             1
             Ephes.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Colloqu
             .
             Mensal
             .
          
           
             1
             Augustin
             .
             de
             Civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             1.
             6.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Epist.
             ad
             Magnes
             .
          
           
             2
             Niceph.
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             46.
             
          
           
             3
             Sozomen
             .
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Bp.
               Taylor
            
             Ductor
             Dubit
             .
          
           
             5
             Institut
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             6
             Smalcius
             de
             Divinitat
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             &
             Disp.
             7.
             cont
             .
             Franc.
             C●te●
             .
             Rac.
             qu.
             19.
             
          
           
             7
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Epist.
             410.
             
          
           
             1
             Mat.
             26.
             17.
             
             Mark
             14.
             12.
             
             Luke
             22.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Psal.
             119.
             96.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             implere
             ,
             perficere
             ,
             absolvere
             .
          
           
             4
             John
             15.
             11.
             
             Joh.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             5
             Mat.
             2.
             17
             ,
             23.
             
             Luke
             1.
             20.
             
             Joh.
             3.
             29.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             4.
             1
             
             Joh.
             1.
             4.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Tertullian
             ,
             Eusebius
             ,
             Chrysostom
             
               who
               reads
               it
               [
               It
               was
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               of
               old
            
             ]
             Mat.
             5.
             21
             ,
             27
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             6
             Volkel
             .
             l.
             4.
             
             C.
             2.
             
             Smalc
             .
             de
             Divinit
             .
             Christi
             cap.
             5.
             
             Catech.
             Racov.
             de
             proph
             .
             Christi
             mun
             .
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             7
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             8
             Aspectus
             oculi
             initiusmest
             transgressionis
             .
          
           
             9
             De
             Idololatr
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Prov.
             20.
             22.
             
             Prov.
             24.
             26
             ,
             29.
             
             Ezek.
             25.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Maimonides
             ,
             
               quoted
               by
            
             Mr.
             Selden
             de
             Jure
             Na●
             .
             &
             Gent.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Exod.
             23.
             32.
             
             &
             34.
             12
             ,
             15.
             
             Deut.
             7.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             Maimonides
             ,
             Junius
             ,
             Grotius
             .
          
           
             1
             Dr.
             Owen
             
               of
               Iustification
            
             .
          
           
             ●xod
             .
             34.
             
             ●7
             .
             ●king●
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Gen.
             21.
             27.
             
             Exod.
             24.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Heb.
             10.
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Prov.
             25.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Non
             imus
             in●icias
             nescire
             nos
             &c.
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             Gent.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             Quia
             nondum
             venerat
             plenitudo
             temporis
             ,
             moderante
             illo
             per
             quem
             facta
             ●unt
             tempora
             :
             sciebat
             enim
             quando
             venire
             deberet
             .
             Tract
             .
             31.
             in
             Johan
             .
          
           
             4
             Novit
             quidem
             Dominus
             quid
             quando
             faciat
             ,
             qui
             in
             mensur●
             &
             numero
             &
             pondere
             cuncta
             disponit
             .
             In
             Psal.
             118.
             
          
           
             5
             Tertullian
             l.
             3.
             contra
             Marcion
             .
             Justin.
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             Hilar.
             l.
             4.
             de
             Trin.
             Athanas.
             Serm.
             3.
             cont
             .
             Arian
             .
             Augustin
             .
             l.
             2
             de
             Trin.
             &
             alii
             .
          
           
             6
             Gen.
             32.
             24.
             
          
           
             7
             Ver.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             2
             Omnem
             statum
             ,
             Oecono●iam
             .
             Grot.
             in
             Mat.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             Epist.
             49.
             
          
           
             4
             Praefat.
             ad
             lib.
             8.
             de
             Demonstrat
             .
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             5
             Per
             multam
             seriem
             temporum
             &
             annorum
             praedicendus
             fuit
             :
             non
             enim
             aliquod
             parvum
             venturum
             fuit
             .
             Quant●
             major
             Judex
             veniebat
             ,
             tantò
             praeconum
             longior
             seriès
             praecedebat
             .
             Augustin
             .
             Tract
             .
             31.
             in
             Johan
             .
          
           
             6
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             7
             Eph.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             8
             Orat.
             de
             Nat.
             Christi
             .
          
           
             8
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Serm.
             6.
             con
             .
             Graec.
             
          
           
             In
             Tract
             .
             Sanedrim
             .
          
           
             3
             Antiq.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             2.
             
             De
             Bello
             Jud.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             Joseph
             .
             de
             Bello
             Jud.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             5
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             6
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             7
             Antiq.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             8
             Scaliver
             ,
             Cunaeus
             ,
             Hottinger
             .
          
           
             9
             Annotat.
             on
             Mat.
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             l.
             11.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Antiq.
             l.
             18.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             Lib.
             18.
             c.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38026-e98380
           
             *
             Lev.
             16.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             De
             legib
             .
             special
             .
          
           
             †
             R.
             Bechai
             in
             Leg.
             Maimo
             .
             More
             Nevoch
             .
             M.
             Ben
             Isr.
             Conciliator
             .
          
           
             *
             Omnia
             praecepta
             quae
             terrae
             Israelis
             sunt
             alligata
             ,
             non
             nisi
             in
             terra
             Israelis
             sunt
             observanda
             .
             Kidushin
             ,
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Massecheth
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Psal.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Isa.
             33.
             15.
             
          
           
             **
             Mic.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             ††
             Isa.
             56.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‖‖
             Amos
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡‡
             Legnola●
             ,
             &
             
               Gnad
               g●olam
            
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             17.
             
             Lev.
             23.
             14.
             
             Deut.
             29.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.
             5
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             
          
           
             †
             Praesat
             .
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Galen
             .
          
           
             *
             On
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Palma
             ,
             whence
             the
             Tree
             hath
             its
             name
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Rhetor
             ,
             doctore
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isidor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             Ep.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Geber
             .
          
           
             †
             Pocock
             Not.
             Miscel.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Mr.
             Calvin
             on
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             Moshel
             .
          
           
             *
             Bethulah
             ,
             Nagnarah
             ,
             Gnalmah
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             24.
             
             4●
             .
             Exod.
             2.
             8.
             
             Psal.
             68.
             25.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             19.
             
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             
             Cant.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             reponendo
             ,
             being
             
               retired
               ,
               hid
            
             :
             as
             (
             inalmah
             from
             
               gnalam
               ,
               abscondita
               fuit
            
             .
          
           
             ‡
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             **
             Hagnalmah
             .
          
           
             ††
             Origen
             .
             contr
             .
             Celsum
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             San●drim
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             Zech.
             9.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Praepar
             .
             Evang.
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Ts●mach
             Jehovah
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ‖
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             R.
             David
             Kimchi
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Buxtorf
             ,
             &
             〈◊〉
             de
             Nat.
             J.
             Christi
             .
          
           
             *
             Mo●sieur
             Ague●et
             's
             History
             of
             O.
             C.
             
          
           
             *
             Si
             pristinas
             clades
             comparemus
             ,
             leviora
             nunc
             ●ccidunt
             ex
             quo
             Christianos
             à
             Deo
             orbis
             accepit
             .
             Apol.
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             †
             Non
             tant●m
             non
             aucta
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             majore
             de
             p●●te
             furiarum
             compressio●ibu●
             imminuta
             .
             Ar●ob
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Conciliator
             .
          
           
             †
             Ver.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             
               Buxtor●
               Synag●
            
             and
             
             Pocock's
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Commentary
             on
             Mica●
             .
          
           
             *
             Maimonid
             .
             H.
             Melachim
             .
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Rumpatur
             prae
             tumore
             spiritus
             eorum
             qui
             computent
             sines
             temporum
             .
             Buxtorf
             .
             Lex
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Isa.
             53.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             compared
             with
             Mark
             9.
             12.
             
             John
             12.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Sat.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Epigr.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Ader
             ,
             in
             Enarrationibus
             de
             morbis
             Evangelii
             .
          
           
             *
             Tractat.
             Theologico-Polit
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Megilla
             .
          
           
             †
             Nat.
             Hist.
             c.
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Ficta
             citò
             in
             naturam
             suam
             recidunt
             ,
             Sen●c
             ▪
             de
             Clem.
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Resp.
             ad
             Quest.
             Theolog.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             
             Lig●ts●●t's
             Harmony
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ubi
             enim
             〈◊〉
             tempus
             ●●cuum
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             ibi
             erant
             maturae
             ficus
             .
             Heins
             .
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             Sir
             N.
             Kn●●chbull
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             1
             Dr.
             Henry
             More
             's
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             .
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             3
             Magnus
             fuit
             ,
             clandestinis
             artibus
             omnia
             ille
             perfecit
             .
             Egyptiorum
             ex
             adytis
             Angelorum
             potentium
             nomina
             &
             remotas
             furatus
             est
             disciplinas
             .
             Arnob.
             adv
             .
             Gent.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             Histor.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             In
             Vespasiano
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             6
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Book
             1.
             chap.
             23.
             
          
           
             7
             Dr.
             Hammond
             Annotat.
             on
             Mat.
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             8
             Tacit.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
             Suet.
             in
             Vespas
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             9
             De
             bello
             Judaic
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             lib.
             4.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Lib.
             I.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             Lib.
             Conformitat
             .
          
           
             4
             De
             salute
             Indiarum
             ,
             1.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Multi
             omnis
             aetatis
             ,
             omnis
             ordinis
             ,
             utriusque
             sexûs
             etiam
             ,
             vocantur
             in
             periculum
             ,
             &
             vocabuntur
             .
             Neque
             enim
             civitates
             tant●m
             sed
             vicos
             etiam
             atque
             agros
             superstitionis
             istius
             contagio
             pervagata
             est
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Trajan
             .
          
           
             †
             Vestra
             omnia
             implevimus
             ,
             urbes
             ,
             insulas
             ,
             castella
             ,
             municipia
             ,
             conciliabula
             ,
             castra
             ipsa
             ,
             tribus
             ,
             decurias
             ,
             palatium
             ,
             senatum
             ,
             ●orum
             .
             Apol.
             cap.
             36.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             Duplici
             Martyrio
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             5.
             34.
             
          
           
             †
             Justin.
             Martyr
             .
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tit.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             19.
             19.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Acts
             17.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dialog
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eccle●
             .
             Hist.
             1.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Do●●issimus
             senex
             ,
             &
             omnium
             liberalium
             doctrinarum
             pe●●●ssmus
             .
             Aug.
             Confess
             .
             1.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Acts
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             I
             Cor.
             1.
             20
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mic.
             Glyc
             .
             Annal.
             pars
             2.
             
          
           
             4
             Origen
             contr
             .
             Cels.
             
          
           
             5
             Nec
             quicquam
             proficit
             exquisitior
             quaeque
             crudelitas
             vestra
             :
             illecebra
             est
             magis
             sectae
             :
             plures
             efficimur
             quoties
             metimur
             ●
             vobis
             .
             Semen
             est
             sanguis
             Christianorum
             .
             Apol.
             cap.
             49.
             
          
           
             6
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Theodor●t
             .
             de
             legib
             .
          
           
             7
             Hac
             tempestate
             omnis
             fere
             sacro
             Martyrum
             cruore
             orbis
             infectus
             est
             ,
             quippe
             certatim
             gloriosa
             in
             certamina
             ruebatur
             ,
             multóque
             avidius
             tum
             Martyria
             gloriosis
             mortibus
             querebantur
             quàm
             nunc
             Episcopatus
             pravis
             ambitionibus
             appetuntur
             .
             Nullis
             unquam
             bell's
             mundus
             magis
             exhaustus
             est
             ,
             neque
             majori
             unquam
             triumpho
             vicimus
             quàm
             cùm
             dece●
             annorum
             stragibus
             vinci
             non
             potuimus
             .
             Sulpit.
             Sever.
             Sac.
             Hist.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             8
             Nullum
             est
             efficacius
             testimonium
             inter
             mortales
             quàm
             ●anguinis
             .
             Erasin
             .
             Meth.
             Theolog.
             
          
           
             9
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Just.
             Mart.
             ad
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ad
             Diognet
             .
             Epist.
             
          
           
             2
             Exposit
             ,
             Psal.
             44.
             
             Contra
             Gentes
             .
             Contra
             Judaeos
             .
             Orat.
             de
             Babylâ
             .
             Lib.
             quòd
             Christus
             sit
             Deus
             .
          
           
             2
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             1.
             8.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             I
             Mac.
             I.
             56.
             
          
           
             5
             Antiq.
             l.
             17.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             6
             Theodoret.
             l●
             .
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             7
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             50.
             
          
           
             8
             Ad
             Scapus●●●
             ,
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             9
             De
             Bello
             Jud.
             in
             Prolog
             .
             Iewish
          
           
             1
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             4.
             cont
             .
             Julianum
             .
             Chrysostom
             .
             Hom.
             4.
             in
             Matth.
             Sozomen
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             cap.
             21.
             
             Theodor.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Lib.
             23.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dio
             Cass.
             Hist.
             Rom.
             l.
             36.
             
          
           
             4
             Quàm
             chara
             Diis
             immortalibus
             gens
             esset
             docuit
             quòd
             est
             victa
             ,
             quòd
             elocata
             ,
             quòd
             serva
             .
             Orat.
             pro
             Flac.
             
          
           
             5
             Haec
             ultima
             templi
             eversio
             ,
             &c.
             Sacr.
             Hist.
             lib.
             
          
           
             6
             Luther
             Colloq
             .
             Mensal
             .
          
           
             7
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Max.
             Tyr.
             Diss.
             3.
             
          
           
             8
             Semper
             adversus
             sua
             vitia
             facundi
             —
             Non
             eloquimur
             magna
             ,
             sed
             vivimus
             .
             Minut.
             Fel.
             
          
           
             9
             Rom.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Zosimus
             .
          
           
             2
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Da
             mihi
             Virum
             qui
             sit
             iracundus
             ,
             maledicus
             ,
             e●●raenatus
             ,
             paucissimis
             Dei
             verbis
             tam
             placidum
             quàm
             ovem
             reddam
             .
             D●
             cupidum
             ,
             avarum
             ,
             &c.
             Lactant.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             4
             Cujus
             omnis
             religio
             est
             sine
             scelere
             &
             sine
             macul●
             vivere
             .
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Isid.
             Pel.
             Epist.
             lib
             4.
             
          
           
             6
             John
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             2
             Eph.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Instaurare
             .
          
           
             4
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theophylact.
             
          
           
             5
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Foedus
             &
             Testamentum
             .
          
           
             6
             Testamentum
             est
             voluntatis
             nostrae
             justa
             sententia
             de
             eo
             quod
             quis
             post
             mortem
             suam
             〈◊〉
             vult
             .
             F.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Test.
             
          
           
             7
             Grotius
             ,
             Hammond
             ,
             Lightfoot
             .
          
           
             8
             
               Gnolam
               habba
            
             ,
             in
             contradistinction
             to
             
               gnolam
               hazzeth
            
             .
          
           
             9
             Non
             esse
             quod
             ultra
             credere
             debeamus
             .
             Lib
             de
             Praescript
             .
             adv
             .
             Ha●r
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Christo
             servabatur
             omnia
             retro
             occulta
             nudare
             ,
             dubitata
             dirigere
             ,
             praelibata
             supplere
             ,
             praedicata
             repraesentare
             .
             Tertul.
             de
             Carne
             Christi
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             H.
             Grotius
             in
             Annotat.
             in
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             3
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             15.
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Dr.
             Spencer
             de
             Legib.
             Hebr.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             6
             Dr.
             Lightfoot
             Hor.
             Heb●
             .
          
           
             7
             Con.
             Gangr
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
             Syn.
             Trull
             .
             can
             .
             67.
             &c.
             
          
           
             8
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             9
             Lib.
             8.
             cont
             .
             Celsum
             .
          
           
             1
             Ad
             Uxorem
             I.
             1.
             
             &
             Apolog.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Tantùm
             ab
             humano
             sanguine
             cavemus
             ut
             nec
             edulium
             p●●orum
             in
             cibis
             sanguinem
             noverimus
             .
          
           
             3
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             Christianus
             Becman
             in
             Exercitat
             .
             26.
             
             Curcellaeus
             in
             Diatrib
             .
             de
             esu
             Sang.
             
          
           
             5
             In
             Acts
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             6
             Cont.
             Faust.
             l.
             32.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             7
             Ut
             coelitus
             pra●ceperat
             .
          
           
             8
             Lib.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Homil.
             6.
             in
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
             Serm.
             1.
             in
             Pentecost
             .
          
           
             9
             De
             Ci●
             .
             Dei
             l.
             22.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             ver●
             relig
             .
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             Coepit
             alio
             ordine
             &
             providentiâ
             gubernari
             Ecclesia
             .
             Ambros.
             
          
           
             3
             De
             usu
             Patr.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Crescat
             igitur
             oportet
             ,
             &
             multum
             vehementer●
             ;
             proficiat
             ●am
             singulorum
             quam
             omnium
             ,
             tam
             unius
             hominis
             quàm
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             atatum
             ac
             seculorum
             gradibus
             ,
             intelligentia
             scientia
             ,
             ●apientia
             ,
             Vincent
             .
             Livinens
             .
             Commonitor
             .
             1.
             adv
             .
             haeres
             .
             〈◊〉
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Cyril
             Alex.
             cont
             .
             Julian
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Veniet
             autem
             tempus
             quo
             i●●a
             quae
             nunc
             latent
             in
             lucem
             diesextrahat
             ,
             &
             longioris
             ●vi
             diligentia
             :
             veniet
             tempus
             quo
             posteri
             nostri
             tam
             ap●rta
             nos
             nescisse
             mirentur
             .
             Nat.
             Quaest.
             
          
           
             4
             2
             E●d
             .
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             5
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             6
             In
             Joma
             .
          
           
             7
             Melior
             est
             racematio
             veterum
             vindemi●
             recentiorum
             .
             Elegantior
             est
             Sermo
             familiaris
             Patrum
             quàm
             Lex
             ●iliorum
             .
             Prisci
             fuerunt
             filii
             Regum
             ,
             nos
             sumus
             filii
             plebeiorum
             ,
             aut
             si
             presci
             fueru●t
             filii
             plebeiorum
             ,
             nos
             sumus
             planè
             instar
             asinorum
             .
             Shab
             .
          
           
             8
             Horat.
             l.
             3.
             
             Ode
             6.
             
          
           
             9
             Nat.
             Hist.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Nunc
             qua●i
             jam
             mundo
             senescente
             rerum
             ataque
             hominum
             decrementa
             sunt
             .
             Noct.
             Att.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Illud
             primo
             loco
             scire
             debes
             senuisse
             jam
             mundum
             ,
             non
             illis
             viribus
             stare
             quibus
             pri●s
             steterat
             ,
             nec
             vigore
             &
             robore
             ●o
             pravalere
             qu●
             antea
             praevalebat
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Demetrian
             .
          
           
             3
             Sr.
             W.
             Raleigh's
             H.
             W.
             chap.
             5.
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             4
             Prov.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             5
             Albert.
             Magn.
             Nich.
             Fuller
             .
             Miscell
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             6
             Of
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Perfection
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Chap.
             4.
             p.
             195.
             
          
           
             7
             Deatate
             Mundi
             .
          
           
             8
             Plat.
             in
             Timaeo
             .
          
           
             9
             See
             Isaac
             Voss.
             de
             Artib
             .
             Sinarum
             .
          
           
             9
             See
             Isaac
             Voss.
             de
             Artib
             .
             Sinarum
             .
          
           
             1
             Dr.
             
               Brown's
               Vulg.
               Err.
            
             Book
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Maffaei
             Hist.
             Indic
             .
             l.
             6.
             
             Vossius
             de
             Artib
             .
             Sinar
             .
          
           
             †
             Nat.
             Hist.
             l.
             12.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Nat.
             Hist.
             I.
             19.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Septingentos
             vivos
             exs●cuit
             ,
             ut
             naturam
             scrutaretur
             .
             Tertulli●●
             .
             de
             Anim●
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             J.
             Smith
             M.
             D.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Isaac
             Vossi●s
             .
          
           
             *
             Olim
             ●ides
             erat
             in
             vitâ
             magìs
             quàm
             in
             Articulorum
             professione
             .
             
               Erasm.
               Epist.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             22.
             44.
             
             Mark
             12.
             36.
             
             Luke
             20.
             43.
             
             Acts
             2.
             35.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sc.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Mille
             annos
             post
             R●surrectionem
             in
             terreno
             regno
             Christi
             secundum
             carnales
             ventris
             &
             libidinis
             voluptates
             futuros
             fabulantur
             (
             ●c
             .
             Cerinthiani
             )
             Augu●tin
             .
             de
             H●●res
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             De
             Civ
             .
             Dei.
             I.
             20.
             c.
             7.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             Haeres
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb.
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Lactant.
             Institut
             .
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             †
             Harm
             .
             on
             Rev.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‖
             In
             Isai.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Book
             3.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             castra
             ,
             exercitu●
             .
          
           
             *
             Harmony
             on
             Acts
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Cressener
             .
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Burnet
             .
          
           
             *
             St.
             Augustin
             contr
             .
             Manich.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
             Aquinas
             Sum.
             quaest
             .
             77.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             More
             .
             Mr.
             Cradock
             ,
          
           
             *
             Verse
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Chap
             39.
             v.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Ch.
             40.
             41
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Style
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Patrick
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             Answer
             to
             the
             Touchstone
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Rev.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Colloq
             .
             Mens
             .
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             In
             cap.
             7.
             
             Esai
             ▪
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Hilar.
             Com●ent
             .
             in
             St.
             Matth.
             Can.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Origen
             ,
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             Augustin
             ,
             Jer●m
             ,
             Ch●y●ostom
             ▪
             Ambrose
             ,
             Prosper
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Contr.
             Cels.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Orat.
             4.
             adv
             .
             ●uda●os
             .
          
           
             *
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             *
             Grotius
             ,
             H●m●ond
             ,
             Ligh●●oot
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Spes
             Israelis
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             30.
             9.
             
             Ezek.
             34.
             24.
             
             Amo●
             ▪
             9.
             11.
             
             Acts
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             26.
             19.
             
             Ezek.
             37.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Dan.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Origen
             ,
             Jerom
             ,
             Athanasius
             ,
             Chrysostom
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Beda
             ,
             Aquinas
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Poem
             Entituled
             ▪
             
               The
               Iews
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               W.
               A.
            
             Of
             the
             Nature
             and
             Order
             of
             Occurrences
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             W●iston's
             New
             T●●ry
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Whiston
             .
          
           
             *
             Acts
             14.
             22.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             11.
             3.
             12.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             7.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Nisi
             in
             hisce
             talibus
             liberiùs
             paulò
             sentiendi
             ,
             ●mò
             &
             errandi
             venia
             concedatur
             ,
             ad
             profunda
             illa
             &
             latentia
             veritatis
             adyta
             〈◊〉
             nunquam
             patefactum
             iri
             .
          
           
             †
             Mons.
             Jurien
             .
          
           
             †
             W.
             ●
             Of
             the
             ●tate
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Future
             Ages
             ,
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Antiqu.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Nat.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             24.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Book
             3.
             
             Chap
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Cressen
             .
             God's
             Judgments
             on
             the
             Rom.
             Church
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Dr.
             
             Burnet's
             Theor.
             Tellur
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Lib
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             65.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Eph.
             3.
             10.
             
             Plena
             var●etatibus
             .
             Tremell
             .